Arthur Conan Doyle (1859-1930)
was born in Edinburgh, Scotland, in May of 1859, to Irish Catholic parents; his
father was an alcoholic who experienced significant psychiatric illness throughout
his life, but Doyle was very close to his mother. For a period of their lives, the
family lived in characteristically squalid tenement housing. He was sent to live and
study in England as a child, and he eventually rejected the faith of his parents and
became agnostic. In his twenties, he studied medicine at the University of
Edinburgh, and he began writing during that period of his life with some minor
successes. After graduating, he served briefly as a ship’s surgeon traveling to West
Africa, and then set up a series of unsuccessful medical practices. After marrying
twice, first to Louisa Hawkins and after her death to Jean Leckie, he returned to
South Africa where he served as a field surgeon during the Second Boer War. Elements
in his own biography therefore connect Doyle to James Watson, the doctor and
military man. Like Watson, Doyle was also athletic; he played soccer, cricket, and
golf, among other sports, and he boxed, as well. He eventually turned to writing—as
does Watson—as a way to make his living, though he never stopped studying medicine,
which became an important part of his most famous literary creations. The image included here is a photograph of Doyle from 1890, by Herbert Rose Barraud (1845-1896), in the public domain.
Doyle’s first Sherlock Holmes story was A Study in Scarlet,
which he wrote in three weeks and published in 1886. The Sign of
Four, the second Holmes and Watson story, was published in Lippincott’s
Magazine of February 1890. These stories became highly popular, though Doyle himself
thought they “[took his] mind from better things” and he killed Holmes off in a 1893
story. However, the public was so upset that the character had been killed that
Doyle was forced to resurrect him in 1901. Overall, Doyle wrote 60 pieces featuring
the detective, who has remained an iconic figure, and the subject of much recreation
in print and film—but Doyle wrote other material, as well, including theatrical
pieces for the stage.
Doyle modeled Sherlock Holmes on one of his professors at the University of Edinburgh, Dr. Joseph Bell, who advocated close empirical study and deductive thinking as the chief tools in diagnostic medicine, is sometimes seen as a progenitor of modern forensic science. Among other investigative activities, Bell consulted with Scotland Yard on the notorious Jack the Ripper murders, and he also served as Queen Victoria’s private physician when she visited Scotland.
Literature in Context contains three Doyle pieces: The Speckled Band, The Copper Beeches, and The Sign of Four.
The Sign of Four(1888)
It is impossible to understand The Sign of Four without
considering several important contexts. Doyle wrote during the Victorian and
Edwardian eras, and he died in 1930—after seeing several wars, including the First
World War, reshape the modern world. The 19th century was known for its quickly
growing economy, characterized by factory labor and industrialization. During the
period of this novella, London was an incredibly dirty and polluted city as a
result. This was a truly class-based society, with a middle class and a working
class that saw themselves as such, distinct groups of people with characteristic
traits and interests. But class was not just about income; it is both economic and
cultural, extending to what sort of occupation and education you had, how your
family was structured, political beliefs, sexuality, and even how you spent your
free time—those who read the “penny dreadfuls” of the day were not in the same class
as those who read Greek or Latin, or even the “classics” of British literature.
Science was popularized as a form of entertainment—mesmerism, electricity, and
photography were all entertainment economies that grew out of scientific
developments of the 19th century, and Doyle himself was a spiritualist (he met Harry
Houdini!). Literacy was rapidly growing, and print had reached truly popular
proportions--magazines, circulating libraries, newspapers made both knowledge and
entertainment common and accessible. Like other Holmes and Watson tales, The Sign of Four, like most of Doyle's Watson and Holmes tales, was published in periodical form, easily
accessible by almost any reader. It was not, however, serialized because of its
short length. In the 19th century, many novelists published “serially,” meaning
their works were released piecemeal in magazines, and therefore more accessible to
working and middle-class readerships.
An important element of this material context is the gender ideology of the
Victorian period. While the vote was expanding and women’s suffrage was in full
swing, women were seen in a paradoxical light. On the one hand, femininity was seen
as central to the moral power of the middle class; and yet, women are separated
fully from the masculine world of Watson and Holmes. Victorian gender roles are very
much in evidence in The Sign of Four; consider that Dr.
Watson’s central conflict is how to negotiate the conventions of class and gender
that keep him from romantically pursuing Miss Morstan. It is often—and
falsely—claimed that the Victorian era is a “sexually repressed” period; in reality,
sexuality and gender were highly monitored. Pay attention to the way that Doyle
reveals the subtle landscape of acceptable and unacceptable gender norms. What
attitudes shape the gendered depiction of Mary Morstan? Thaddeus Sholto? Holmes?
Watson?
During the Victorian period, Britain was the most powerful empire in the world, with
territories across the globe. In the image here, an 1897 map of the world, British imperial possessions are noted in red. It was said that “the sun never sets on the British
empire,” referring both to the fact that there were British colonies all around the
world (there was always a place where the sun had not yet set), and the belief that
the empire would persist in perpetuity. Despite its immense wealth, much of that
wealth was consolidated at the top. Because of the shifting economy, there were very
high numbers of individuals in poverty—think of Holmes’ “Street Arabs.” About 75% of
the whole population of London was in poverty. Virtually none of the vast wealth of
the empire trickled down to the working classes, but it was precisely this colonial
income that grew the middle classes, increasingly seen as the “moral center” of
English society. The story of
The Sign of Four is driven by
this colonial context; the mystery at the heart of the tale is a stolen treasure
that once belonged to India, while the very English Miss Mary Morstan in some ways
represents all that must be kept safe from the dangerous non-English world, and yet
is also the rightful beneficiary of the wealth of empire. As you read, pay attention
to the way that “civility” and “Englishness” are represented. To what are these
features opposed? How are “the Four” characterized? What about the Sholtos and
Captain Morstan? Tonga? If we think of The Sign of Four as an
imperial tale, what roles do Watson and Holmes play?
Two specific elements of England’s imperialism are essential for understanding The Sign of Four. Doyle himself served as a field surgeon in
the Boer War, as Watson did in the Second Anglo-Afghan War. The Boer War (1899-1902)
was fought between the British Empire and two independent Boer states over the
British Empire's influence in South Africa. The “Boers” (now often termed
Afrikaners) are the Dutch-speaking descendants of 17th and 18th century colonial
settlers. The Boer republics were annexed by Britain to became South Africa. During
this time, Britain also administered Egypt—which Doyle also visited. The Second
Afghan war (1878-1880) was fought between Britain and the Afghan state because
then—as today—Britain was worried about Russian influence in the region. Doyle’s
personal experience in South Africa, Watson’s experience in Afghanistan, and with
the vivid presentness of the global world to the Victorian English more broadly is
important to keep in mind as you read.
But perhaps even more significant than the Boer war for The Sign
of Four, however, is the British colonization of India, which is the direct
backdrop against which the novella is set. In 1600, the East India Company was set
up to facilitate trade principally between England and the Asian subcontinent. The
EIC dominated trade in all the luxury goods of the time, as well as in saltpetre, a
chief ingredient in gunpowder, and it had its own vast armies. From 1757 to 1858,
the East India Company essentially ruled India. Indians resisted Company rule, and
this resistance came to a head with the Indian Rebellion of 1857—sometimes called
the Sepoy Mutiny or the First Indian War of Independence. There are many reasons for
the rebellion, including British administrative practices, military authority,
traditional caste systems, religious division, and more. But the tipping point came
with a new munition the Company gave to its soldiers, including the Sepoys—Indian
members of the Company army. The bullets were initially greased with animal fat,
deeply offensive to both Hindus and Muslims. The rebellion ignited, and it would
last for three years. Widespread atrocities led to hundreds of thousands of Indian
deaths, and a large number of British in India were also killed. The Rebellion led
to the end of Company rule and saw the creation of the “British Raj,” or was
monarchial administrative rule. Queen Victoria became the Empress of India in 1877.
The Sign of Four was published in 1890, but is set
against the backdrop of the Indian Rebellion, and the penal colonies set up in the
Andaman Islands, where “the Four” were imprisoned; Tonga is also a native Andaman.
Captain Morstan and his comrades were stationed in the penal colony, and through
their machinations, the treasure stolen by the Four during the Rebellion in turn
made its way to England. It is the quest to discover this treasure and uncover its
history that sets the plot of Doyle’s novella in motion.
Both because of Britain’s long history and its global concerns, London was a
multicultural city, a modern city, a mercantile city. The Sign of
Four tells a story that is beholden to those values—in addition to being a
rollicking good read.
This text is prepared as part of the Literature in Context
project, which provides an accessible, curated, and marked-up selection of primary
sources relevant to the study and the teaching of British and American literature of
the 18th century. This project is funded by the National Endowment for the Humanities
and developed by faculty at The University of Virginia and Marymount University.
Research informing these annotations draws on publicly-accessible resources, with links provided where possible. Annotations have also included common knowledge, defined as information that can be found in multiple reliable sources. If you notice an error in these annotations, please contact lic.open.anthology@gmail.com.
Original spelling and capitalization is retained, though the long s has been silently modernized and ligatured forms are not encoded.
Hyphenation has not been retained, except where necessary for the sense of the word.
Page breaks have been retained. Catchwords, signatures, and running headers have not. Where pages break in the middle of a word, the complete word has been indicated prior to the page beginning.
Materials have been transcribed from and checked against first editions, where possible. See the Sources section.
LIFE
AND STRANGE SURPRIZING
ADVENTURES
OF
ROBINSON CRUSOE,
The Life and Strange Surprizing Adventures of Robinson Crusoe is one of those books that we all know even if we have never read it. With his first work of fiction, Daniel Defoe--a businessman turned poet, journalist, and political propagandist--created a character who very quickly went on to have a life that went well beyond the pages of the book that first appeared, without build-up, fanfare, or even the author's name on the title page, in April 1719. Robinson Crusoe was an immediate bestseller; the bookseller went through several editions in the first year alone. By August, Defoe had produced a sequel, The Farther Adventures of Robinson Crusoe, a work that he wrote quickly in part to head off the possibility that someone else might beat him to it. Over the last three hundred years, the story of a person isolated on a deserted island or something like it, has been used by dozens, maybe hundreds of writers, who have made it a genre of its own, the "Robinsoniad," a genre that includes satirical parodies like Gulliver's Travels, children's books like The Swiss Family Robinson, Bugs Bunny cartoons, television situation comedies like Gilligan's Island, and science fiction works like the 2015 film The Martian. Robinson Crusoe, the man and the book in which he first appeared, has become one of the foundational myths of the modern world.The story of one man's survival has become so well known in all of these instances that it can be difficult to see through the mythology to analyze Defoe's original book and to imagine what its first readers might have noticed and found so striking. It is important to recognize, for example, that the book is told in the first person, by a narrator who never lets on that this is a work of fiction. Defoe's name, as noted above, did not appear on the title page of the first edition (although it quickly became clear to those in the know that he was the author), or even in any of the many editions issued in his lifetime. Although the book is famous for the many years that Crusoe spends on the island, it takes a while for him to get there, and his experiences both before and after his time there are worth paying attention to for the way that they frame the central experience. Defoe's prose is sometimes clunky-he has a tendency to shape sentences and paragraphs that would never pass muster with a modern copyeditor--but it is also capable of great beauty and insight, and rewards careful attention.
Perhaps most important, this is not a "novel" in any sense that either Defoe or we would recognize. In 1719, that word was most typically associated with short works of romantic fiction. This book, by contrast, has no romance at all (one of the stranger things about it, in fact, is how little Crusoe thinks of sex), is very long, and grounds itself thoroughly in circumstantial details drawn from a world that can be identified and verified. Robinson Crusoe dates its events precisely, and locates its scenes in real places that can be found on a map. (In fact, The Farther Adventures includes a map, inviting the reader to trace its fictional hero's exploits as he were an explorer in the world.) Defoe is very likely basing at least parts of the story on the real-life experience of Alexander Selkirk, a Scottish sailor who had been left on a deserted island for several years. Even the slave trading voyage that Crusoe goes on that results in the shipwreck that isolates him was drawn from contemporary events; because of the outbreak of war with Spain in 1718, the English South Sea Company found itself unable to exercise its right to transport slaves from Africa to the Spanish colonies in the Americas, with the result that private merchants were undertaking such voyages, as Crusoe does. Contemporaries quickly recognized that Crusoe's story was fictional, but took a lot of pleasure in the way that it blurred the lines between the real world and the imagination. Robinson Crusoe has remained perhaps the single most important, influential, and popular work of fiction in the English language ever since.
YORK,MARINER:
Who lived Eight and Twenty Years all alone in
an un-inhabited Island on the Coast of AMERICA,
near the Mouth of the Great River of OROONOQUE;
Having been cast on Shore by Shipwreck, where
in all the Men perished but himself.
WITH
An Account how he was at last as strangely
deliver'd by PYRATES.
Written by Himself.
LONDON:
Printed for W. TAYLOR at the
Shipin
Pater-Noster-Row.
IF ever the Story of any private Man's Adventures in the World were worth making Publick, and were acceptable when Publish'd, the Editor of this Account thinks this will be so.
The Wonders of this Man's Life exceed all that (he thinks) is to be found extant; the Life of one Man being scarce capable of a greater Variety.
The Story is told with Modesty, with Seriousness, and with a
religious Application of Events to the Uses to which wise Men Oxford English Dictionary
The Editor believes the thing to be a just History of Fact; neither is there any Appearance of Fiction in it: And however thinks, because all such things are dispatch'd, that the Improvement of it, as well to the Diversion, as to the Instruction of the Reader, will be the same; and as such, he thinks, without farther Compliment to the World, he does them a great Service in the Publication.
&c.[Audio File]
I Was born in the Year 1632, in the City of
York,
Hull: He got a good Estate by Merchandise, and leaving
off his Trade, lived afterward at York, from whence he had married my
Mother, whose Relations were named Robinson, a very good Family in that
Country, and from whom I was called Robinson Kreutznaer;
England, we are now called, nay we call our
selves, and write our Name Crusoe, and so my Companions always call'd
me.
English Regiment of Foot in Flanders,
formerly commanded by the famous Coll. Lockhart, and was killed at the
Battle near Dunkirk inagast the Spaniards: What became of my second
Brother I never knew any more than my Father or Mother did know what was become of
me.
Being the third Son of the Family, and not bred to any Trade, my Head began to be fill'd very early with rambling Thoughts: My Father, who was very ancient, had given me a competent Share of Learning, as far as House-Education, and a Country Free-School generally goes, and design'd me for the Law; but I would be satisfied with nothing but going to Sea, and my Inclination to this led me so strongly against the Will, nay the Commands of my Father, and against all the Entreaties and Perswasions of my Mother and other Friends, that there seem'd to be something fatal in that Propension of Nature tending directly to the Life of Misery which was to befal me.
My Father, a wise and grave Man, gave me serious and excellent Counsel against what
he foresaw was my Design
Oxford English Dictionary
Low Life, which he had found by long Experience
was the best State in the World, the most suited to human Happiness, not exposed to
the Miseries and Hardships, the Labour and Sufferings of the mechanick
Oxford English Dictionary
viz. That this was the State of
Life which all other People envied, that Kings have frequently lamented the miserable Consequences of being born to great
things, and wish'd they had been placed in the Middle of the two Extremes, between
the Mean and the Great; that the wise Man gave his Testimony to this as the just
Standard of true Felicity, when he prayed to have neither
Poverty or Riches.
He bid me observe it, and I should always find, that the Calamities of Life were
shared among the upper and lower Part of Mankind; but that the middle Station had the
fewest Disasters, and was not expos'd to so many Vicissitudes as the higher or lower
Part of Mankind; nay, they were not subjected to so many
Distempers and Uneasinesses either of Body or Mind, as those were who, by vicious
Living, Luxury and Extravagancies on one Hand, or by hard Labour, Want of
Necessaries, and mean or insufficient Diet on the other Hand, bring Distempers upon themselves by the natural Consequences of their Way of Living; That the middle Station of Life was calculated for all kind of Vertues and all
kinds of Enjoyments; that Peace and Plenty were the
Hand-maids of a middle Fortune; that Temperance, Moderation, Quietness, Health,
After this, he press'd me earnestly, and in the most affectionate manner, not to play
the young Man, not to precipitate my self into Miseries which Nature and the Station
of Life I was born in, seem'd to have provided against; that I was under no Necessity
of seeking my Bread; that he would do well for me, and endeavour to enter me fairly
into the Station of Life which he had been just recommending
to me; and that if I was not very easy and happy in the
World, it must be my meer Fate or Fault that must hinder it, and that he should have
nothing to answer for, having thus discharg'd his Duty in
warning me against Measures which he knew would be to my Hurt: In a word, that as he
would do very kind things for me if I would stay and settle at Home as he directed,
so he would not have so much Hand in my Misfortunes, as to
give me any Encouragement to go away: And to close all, he told me I had my elder
Brother for an Example, to whom he had used the same earnest Perswasions to keep him
from going into the Low Country Wars, but could not prevail,
I observed in this last Part of his Discourse, which was truly Prophetick, tho' I suppose my Father did not know it to be so himself; I say, I observed the Tears run down his Face very plentifully, and especially when he spoke of my Brother who was kill'd; and that when he spoke of my having Leisure to repent, and none to assist me, he was so mov'd, that he broke off the Discourse, and told me, his Heart was so full he could say no more to me.
I was sincerely affected with this Discourse, as indeed who could be otherwise; and I
resolv'd not to think of going abroad any more, but to settle at home according to my
Father's Desire. But alas! a few Days wore it all off; and in short, to prevent any
of my Father's farther Importunities, in a few Weeks after, I resolv'd to run quite
away from him. However, I did not act so hastily neither as my first Heat of
Resolution prompted, but I took my Mother, at a time when I thought her a little
pleasanter than ordinary, and told her, that my Thoughts were so entirely bent upon
seeing the World, that I should never settle to any thing with Resolution enough to
go through with it, and my Father had better give me his Consent than force me to go
without it; that I was now Eighteen Years old, which was too late to go Apprentice to a Trade
This put my Mother into a great Passion: She told me, she knew it would be to no Purpose to speak to my Father upon any such Subject; that he knew too well what was my Interest to give his Consent to any thing so much for my Hurt, and that she wondered how I could think of any such thing after such a Discourse as I had had with my Father, and such kind and tender Expressions as she knew my Father had us'd to me; and that in short, if I would ruine my self there was no Help for me; but I might depend I should never have their Consent to it: That for her Part she would not have so much Hand in my Destruction; and I should never have it to say, that my Mother was willing when my Father was not.
Tho' my Mother refused to move it to my Father, yet as I have heard afterwards, she reported all the Discourse to him, and that my Father, after shewing a great Concern at it, said to her with a Sigh, That Boy might be happy if he would stay at home, but if he goes abroad he will be the miserablest Wretch that was ever born: I can give no Consent to it.
It was not till almost a Year after this that I broke loose, tho' in the mean time I
continued obstinately deaf to all Proposals of settling to
Business, and frequently expostulating with my Father and Mother, about their being
so positively determin'd against what they knew my Inclinations prompted me to. But
being one Day at Hull
Oxford English Dictionary
London, in his Father's Ship, and prompting
me to go with them, with the common Allurement of Seafaring Men, viz That it
should cost me nothing for my Passage, I consulted neither Father or Mother any more,
nor so much as sent them Word of it; but leaving them to
hear of it as they might, without asking God's Blessing, or my Father's, without any
Consideration of Circumstances or Consequences, and in an
ill Hour, God knows. On the first of September 1661
I went on Board a Ship bound for London; never any young Adventurer's
Misfortunes, I believe, began sooner, or continued longer
than mine. The Ship was no sooner gotten out of the Humber, but the Wind began to blow, and the Winds to rise in a most frightful
manner; and as I had never been at Sea before, I was most
inexpressibly sick in Body, and terrify'd in my Mind: I began now seriously to reflect upon what I had done, and how justly I was overtaken by the Judgment of Heaven for my wicked
leaving my Father's House, and abandoning my Duty; all the
good Counsel of my Parents, my Father's Tears and my
Mother's Entreaties came now fresh into my Mind, and my
Conscience, which was not yet come to the Pitch of Hardness which it has been since,
reproach'd me with the Contempt of Advice, and the Breach of my Duty to God and my
Father.
All this while the Storm encreas'd, and the Sea, which I had never been upon before,
went very high, tho' nothing like what I have seen many times since; no, nor like
what I saw a few Days after: But it was enough to affect me then, who was but a young
Sailor, and had never known any thing of the matter. I expected every Wave would have
swallowed us up, and that every time the Ship fell down, as I thought, in the Trough
or Hollow
These wise and sober Thoughts continued all the while the Storm continued, and indeed
some time after; but the next Day the Wind was abated and
the Sea calmer, and I began to be a little inur'd
Oxford English Dictionary
I had slept well in the Night, and was now no more Sea sick but very chearful,
looking with Wonder upon the Sea that was so rough and terrible the Day before, and could be so calm and so pleasant in so little time after.
And now least my good Resolutions should continue, my Companion, who had indeed
entic'd me away, comes to me, Well Bob, says he, clapping me on the
Shoulder, How do you do after it? I warrant you were frighted, wa'n't you, last
Night, when it blew but a Cap full of Wind? A
Cap full d'you call it? said I, 'twas a terrible
Storm: A Storm, you Fool you, replies he, do you call that a Storm why it
was nothing at all; give us but a good Ship and Sea Room, and we think nothing of
such a Squal of Wind as that; but you're but a fresh Water Sailor, Bob;
come let us make a Bowl of Punch and we'll forget all that, d'ye see what
charming Weather 'tis now. To make short this sad Part of my Story, we went
the old way of all Sailors, the Punch was made, and I was made drunk with it, and in
that one Night's Wickedness I drowned all my Repentance, all
my Reflections upon my past Conduct, and all my Resolutions for my future. In a word,
as the Sea was returned to its Smoothness of Surface and
settled Calmness by the Abatement of that Storm, so the Hurry of my Thoughts being
over, my Fears and Apprehensions of being swallow'd up by the Sea being forgotten,
and the Current of my former Desires return'd, I entirely forgot the Vows and Promises
viz. at South-west, for seven or eight Days, during which time a great
many Ships from Newcastle came into the same Roads, as the common Harbour where the Ships might wait for a Wind for the
River.
We had not however rid
Oxford English Dictionary
Oxford English Dictionary
Oxford English Dictionary
Oxford English Dictionary
By this Time it blew a terrible Storm indeed, and now I began to see Terror and
Amazement in the Faces even of the Seamen themselves. The Master, tho' vigilant to
the Business of preserving the Ship, yet as he went in and out of his Cabbin by me, I
could hear him softly to himself say several times, Lord be merciful to us, we
shall be all lost, we shall be all undone; and the like. During these first
Oxford English Dictionary
Towards Evening the Mate and Boat-Swain
Any one may judge what a Condition I must be in at all this, who was but a young
Sailor, and who had been in such a Fright before at but a little. But if I can express at this Distance the
We work'd on, but the Water encreasing in the Hold, it was apparent that the Ship
would founder, and tho' the Storm began to abate a little, yet as it was not possible
she could swim till we might run into a Port, so the Master continued firing Guns for
Help; and a light Ship who had rid it out just a Head of us ventured a Boat out to
help us. It was with the utmost Hazard the Boat came near us, but it was impossible
for us to get on Board, or for the Boat to lie near the Ship Side, till at last the
Men rowing very heartily, and venturing their Lives to save ours, our Men cast them a
Rope over the Stern with a Buoy to it, and then vered it out a great Length, which
they after great Labour and Hazard took hold of and we
hall'd them close under our Stern and got all into their Boat. It was to no Purpose
for them or us after we were in the Boat to think of reaching to their own Ship, so
all agreed to let her drive and only to pull her in towards
Shore as much as we could, and our Master promised them, That if the Boat was stav'd
upon Shore he would make it good to their
Master
We were not much more than a quarter of an Hour out of our Ship but we saw her sink,
and then I understood for the first time what was meant by a Ship foundering in the
Sea; I must acknowledge
While we were in this Condition, the Men yet labouring at the Oar to bring the Boat
near the Shore, we could see, when our Boat mounting the Waves, we were able to see
the Shore, a great many People running along the Shore to assist us when we should
come near, but we made but slow way towards the Shore, nor were we able to reach the
Shore, till being past the Light-House at Winterton, the Shore falls off to the Westward towards Cromer, and so
the Land broke off a little the Violence of the Wind: Here we got in, and tho' not
without much Difficulty got all safe on Shore and walk'd
afterwards on Foot to Yarmouth, where, as unfortunate Men, we were used with great Humanity as well by the Magistrates of the
Town, who assign'd us good Quarters, as by particular Merchants and Owners of Ships,
and had Money given us sufficient to carry us either to
London or back to Hull, as we thought fit.
Had I now had the Sense to have gone back to Hull, and have gone home, I had
been happy, and my Father, an Emblem of our Blessed Saviour's Parable, had even kill'd the fatted Calf for me
Yarmouth Road, it was a
great while before he had any Assurance that I was not drown'd.
But my ill Fate push'd me on now with an Obstinacy that
nothing could resist; and tho' I had several times loud
Calls from my Reason and my more composed Judgment to go home, yet I had
My Comrade, who had help'd to harden me before, and who was
the Master's Son, was now less forward than I; the first time he spoke to me after we
were at Yarmouth, which was not till two or three Days, for we were
separated in the Town to several Quarters; I say, the first time he saw me, it
appear'd his Tone was alter'd, and looking very melancholy and shaking his Head,
ask'd me how I did, and telling his Father who I was, and how I had come this Voyage
only for a Trial in order to go farther abroad; his Father turning to me with a very
grave and concern'd Tone, Young Man, says he, you ought never to go to
Sea any more, you ought to take this for a plain and visible Token that you are
not to be a Seafaring Man, why, Sir, said I, will you go to Sea no more?
That is another Case, said he, it is my Calling, and therefore my
Duty; but as you made this Voyage for a Trial, you see what a Taste Heaven has
given you of what you are to expect if you persist; perhaps this is all befallen
us on your Account, like
Jonah
in the Ship of Tarshish Pray, continues he, what are you?
and on what Account did you go to Sea? Upon that I told him some of my Story;
at the End of which he burst out with a strange kind of Passion, What had I done,
says he, that such an unhappy Wretch should come into my Ship? I would not set my
Foot in And young Man, said he,
depend upon it, if you do not go back, where-ever you go, you will meet with
nothing but Disasters and Disappointments till your
Father's Words are fulfilled upon you.
We parted soon after; for I made him little Answer, and I saw him no more; which way
he went, I know not. As for me, having some Money in my
Pocket, I travelled to London by Land; and there, as well as on the Road,
had many Struggles with my self, what Course of Life I
should take, and whether I should go Home, or go to Sea.
As to going Home, Shame opposed the best Motions that offered to my Thoughts; and it
immediately occurr'd to me how I should be laugh'd at
among the Neighbours, and should be asham'd to see, not my Father and Mother only,
but even every Body else; from whence I have since often observed, how incongruous
and irrational the common Temper of Mankind is, especially
of Youth, to that Reason which ought to guide them in such Cases, viz. That
they are not asham'd to sin, and yet are asham'd to repent; not asham'd of the Action for which they ought justly to be esteemed Fools, but are
asham'd of the returning, which only can make them be esteem'd wise Men.
In this State of Life however I remained some time, uncertain what Measures to take,
and what Course of Life to lead. An irresistible Reluctance continu'd to going Home;
and as I stay'd a while,
That evil Influence which carryed me first away from my Father's House, that hurried
me into the wild and indigested Notion of raising my Fortune; and that imprest those
Conceits so forcibly upon me, as to make me deaf to all good Advice, and to the
Entreaties and even Command of my Father: I say the same
Influence, whatever it was, presented the most unfortunate of all Enterprises to my
View; and I went on board a Vessel bound to the Coast of Africa; or, as our
Sailors vulgarly call it, a Voyage to Guinea.
It was my great Misfortune that in all these Adventures I did not ship my self as a
Sailor; whereby, tho' I might indeed have workt a little harder than ordinary, yet at
the same time I had learn'd the Duty and Office of a Fore-mast Man
It was my Lot first of all to fall into pretty good Company in London, which
does not always happen to such loose and unguided young
Fellows as I then was; the Devil generally not omitting to lay some Snare for them
very early: But it was not so with me, I first fell acquainted with the Master of a
Ship who had been on the Coast of Guinea; and who having had very good
Success there, was resolved
I embrac'd the Offer, and entring into a strict Friendship with this Captain, who was
an honest and plain-dealing Man, I went the Voyage with him, and carried a small Adventure
l. I had mustered
together by the Assistance of some of my Relations whom I
corresponded with, and who, I believe, got my Father, or at
least my Mother, to contribute so much as that to my first Adventure.
This was the only Voyage which I may say was successful in all my Adventures, and
which I owe to the Integrity and Honesty of my Friend the Captain, under whom also I got a competent Knowledge of the
Mathematicks and the Rules of Navigation, learn'd how to
keep an Account of the Ship's Course, take an Observation; and in short, to
understand some things that were needful to be understood by
a Sailor: For, as he took Delight to introduce me, I took Delight to learn; and, in a
word, this Voyage made me both a Sailor and a Merchant: for I brought Home
L.
5.9
Ounces
London at my Return, almost 300 l.
I was now set up for a Guiney Trader
l. of my new gain'd
Wealth, so that I had 200 left, and which I lodg'd with my Friend's Widow, who was
very just to me, yet I fell into terrible Misfortunes in this Voyage; and the first
was this, viz. Our Ship making her Course towards the Canary
Islands, or rather between those Islands, and the African Shore, was
surprised in the Grey of the Morning, by a Turkish Rover of Sallee,
Moors.
The Usage I had
As my new Patron or Master had taken me Home to his House, so I was in hopes that he
would take me with him when he went to Sea again, believing
that it would some time or other be his Fate to be taken by a Spanish or
Portugal Man of War; and that then I should be set at Liberty. But this
Hope of mine was soon taken away; for when he went to Sea, he left me on Shoar to
look after his
Here I meditated nothing but my Escape; and what Method I might take to effect it,
but found no Way that had the least Probability in it: Nothing presented to make the Supposition of it rational;
for I had no Body to communicate it to, that would embark with me; no Fellow-Slave,
no Englishman, Irishman, or Scotsman there
but my self; so that for two Years, tho' I often pleased my self with the
Imagination, yet I never had the least encouraging Prospect
of putting it in Practice.
After about two Years an odd Circumstance presented it self,
which put the old Thought of making some Attempt for my
Liberty, again in my Head: My Patron lying at Home longer than usual, without fitting out his Ship, which, as I heard, was for
want of Money; he used constantly, once or twice a Week, sometimes oftner, if the
Weather was fair, to take the Ship's Pinnace
Maresco with him to row the Boat, we made him very merry, and I
prov'd very dexterous in catching Fish; insomuch that sometimes he would send me with
a Moor, one of his Kinsmen, and the Youth the Maresco,
It happen'd one time, that going a fishing in a stark calm Morning, a Fog rose so
thick, that tho' we were not half a League from the Shoar we lost Sight of it; and
rowing we knew not whither or which way, we labour'd all Day and all the next Night,
and when the Morning came we found we had pull'd off to Sea instead of pulling in for
the Shoar; and that we were at least two Leagues from
But our Patron warn'd by this Disaster, resolved to take more Care of himself for the
future; and having lying by him the Long-boat of our English Ship we had
taken, he resolved he would not go a fishing any more without a Compass and some
Provision; so he ordered the Carpenter of his Ship, who also was an English
Slave, to build a little State-room or Cabin in the middle of the Long Boat, like
that of a Barge, with a Place to stand behind it to steer and hale home the
Main-sheet; and Room before for a hand or two to stand and work the Sails; she sail'd
with that we call a Shoulder of Mutton Sail; and the Boom
gib'd
We went frequently out with this Boat a fishing, and as I was most dextrous to catch
fish for him, he never went without me: It happen'd that he had appointed to go out
in this Boat, either for Pleasure or for Fish, with two or three Moors of
some Distinction in that Place, and for whom he had provided extraordinarily; and had
therefore sent on board the Boat over Night, a larger Store of Provisions than
ordinary; and had order'd me to get ready three Fuzees with Powder and Shot, which
were on board his Ship; for that they design'd some Sport of
Fowling as well as Fishing.
I got all things ready as he had directed, and waited the next Morning with the Boat,
washed
This Moment my former Notions of Deliverance darted into my Thoughts, for now I found I was like to have a little Ship at my Command; and my Master being gone, I prepar'd to furnish my self, not for a fishing Business but for a Voyage; tho' I knew not, neither did I so much as consider whither I should steer; for any where to get out of that Place was my Way.
My first Contrivance was to make a Pretence to speak to this Moor, to get
something for our Subsistance on board; for I told him we must not presume to eat of
our Patroon's Bread, he said that was true; so he brought a large Basket of Rusk or
Bisket of their kind, and three Jarrs with fresh Water into the Boat; I knew where my
Patroon's Case of Bottles stood, which it was evident by the make were taken out of
some English Prize; and I convey'd them into the Boat while the
Moor was on Shoar, as if they had been there before, for our Master: I
convey'd also a great Lump of Bees-Wax into the Boat, which weighed above half a Hundred Weight
Ismael, who they call
Muly
Moely, so I call'd to him,
Moely said I, our Patroon's Guns are on board
the Boat, can you not get a little Powder and Shot, it may be we may kill some
Alcamies (a Fowl like our Curlieus) says he, I'll bring some, and accordingly he
brought a great Leather Pouch which held about a Pound and half of Powder, or rather
more; and another with Shot, that had five or six Pound, with some Bullets; and put
all into the Boat: At the same time I had found some Powder of my Masters in the
Great Cabbin, with which I fill'd one of the large Bottles in the Case, which was
almost empty; pouring what was in it into another: and thus furnished with every
thing needful, we sail'd out of the Port to fish: The Castle which is at the Entrance
of the Port knew who we were, and took no Notice of us; and we were not above a Mile
out of the Port before we hal'd in our Sail, and set us down to fish: The Wind blew
from the N. NE. which was contrary to my Desire; for had it blown southerly I had
been sure to have made the Coast of Spain, and at least reacht to the Bay of
Cadiz
After we had fisht some time and catcht nothing, for when I had Fish on my Hook, I
would not pull them up, that he might not see them; I said to the Moor, this
will not do, our Master will not be thus serv'd, we must stand farther off: He
thinking no harm agreed, and being in the head of the
Boat set the Sails; and as I had the Helm I run the Boat out near a League farther,
and then brought her too as if I would fish; when giving the Boy the Helm, I stept
forward to where the Moor was, and making as if I stoopt for something
I could ha' been content to ha' taken this Moor with me, and ha' drown'd the
Boy, but there was no venturing to trust him: When he was gone I turn'd to the Boy,
who they call'd Xury, and said to him, Xury, if you will be
faithful to me I'll make you a great Man, but if you will not stroak your Face to be
true to me, that is, swear by Mahomet and his Father's Beard, I
must throw you into the Sea too; the Boy smil'd in my Face and spoke so innocently that I could not mistrust him; and swore to be
faithful to me, and go all over the World with me.
While I was in View of the Moor that was swimming, I stood out directly to
Sea with the Boat, rather stretching to Windward, that they might think me gone
towards the Straits-mouth (as indeed any one that had been in their Wits
must ha' been supposed to do) for who would ha' suppos'd we
were saild
But as soon as it grew dusk in the Evening, I chang'd my Course, and steer'd directly
South and by East, bending my Course a little toward the East, that I might keep in
with the Shoar; and having a fair fresh Gale of Wind, and a smooth quiet Sea, I made
such Sail that I believe by the next Day at Three a Clock in the Afternoon, when I
first made the Land, I could not be less than 150 Miles South of Sallee;
quite beyond the Emperor of Morocco's Dominions, or
indeed of any other King thereabouts, for we saw no
People.
Yet such was the Fright I had taken at the Moors, and the dreadful
Apprehensions I had of falling into their Hands, that I would not stop, or go on
Shoar, or come to an Anchor; the Wind continuing fair, 'till I had sail'd in that
manner five Days: And then the Wind shifting to the southward, I concluded also that if any of our Vessels were in Chase of me, they also
would now give over
Xury said I, then I won't, but it
may be we may see Men by Day, who will be as bad to us as those Lyons; then we
give them the shoot Gun says Xury laughing, make them run
wey; such English Xury spoke by conversing among us Slaves, however I was glad to see the Boy so cheerful, and I gave him a
Dram
Xury's Advice was good, and I took it, we dropt our
little Anchor and lay still all Night; I say still, for we
slept none! for in two or three Hours we saw vast great Creatures (we knew not what
to call them) of many sorts, come down to the Sea-shoar and run into the Water,
wallowing and washing themselves for the Pleasure of cooling themselves; and they
made such hideous Howlings and Yellings, that I never indeed heard the like.
Xury was dreadfully frighted, and indeed so was I too; but we were both more
frighted when we heard one of these mighty Creatures come swimming towards our Boat, we could not see him, but we might hear him by his blowing
to be a monstrous, huge and furious Beast; Xury
said it was a Lyon, and it might be so for ought I know; but poor Xury cryed
to me to weigh the Anchor and row away; no says I, Xury, we can slip our
Cable with the Buoy to it and go off to Sea, they cannot
follow us far; I had no sooner said so, but I perceiv'd the Creature (whatever it
was) within Two Oars Length, which something surprized me; however I immediately
stept to the Cabbin-door, and taking up my Gun fir'd at him, upon which he
immediately turn'd about and swam towards the Shoar
again.
But it is impossible to describe the horrible Noises, and
hideous Cryes and Howlings, that were
Be that as it would, we were oblig'd to go on Shoar somewhere or other for Water, for
we had not a Pint left in the Boat; when or where to get to it was the Point:
Xury said, if I would let him go on Shoar with one of the Jarrs, he would
find if there was any Water and bring some to me. I ask'd him why he would go? Why I
should not go and he stay in the Boat? The Boy answer'd with so much Affection that
made me love him ever after. Says he, If wild Mans come, they eat me, you go
wey. Well, Xury, said I, we will both go, and if the wild Man's come
we will kill them, they shall Eat neither of us; so I gave Xury a piece of
Rusk-bread to Eat and a Dram out of our Patroons Case of
Bottles which I mentioned before; and we hal'd the Boat in as near the Shoar as we
thought was proper, and so waded on Shoar, carrying nothing
but our Arms and two Jarrs for Water.
I did not care to go out of Sight of the Boat, fearing the coming of Canoes with
Savages down the River; but the Boy seeing a low Place about a Mile up
the Country rambled to it; and by and by I saw him come running towards me, I thought
he was pursued by some Savage, or Xury came with, was to tell me he had found good Water and seen no
wild Mans.
But we found afterwards that we need not take such Pains for Water, for a little higher up the Creek where we were, we found the Water fresh when the Tide was out, which flowed but a little way up; so we filled our Jarrs and feasted on the Hare we had killed, and prepared to go on our Way, having seen no Foot-steps of any humane Creature in that part of the Country.
As I had been one Voyage to this Coast before, I knew very well that the Islands of
the Canaries, and the Cape de
Verd Islands also, lay not far off from the Coast English Traded, I should find some of
their Vessels upon their usual Design of Trade, that would relieve and take us
in.
By the best of my Calculation, that Place were I now was, must be that Country, which
lying between the Emperor of Morocco
Negro's, lies wast and uninhabited, except by wild Beasts; the
Negroes having abandon'd it and gone farther South for fear of the
Moors; and the Moors
Moors use it for their Hunting only, where they go like an Army, two or three thousand Men at a time; and
indeed for near an hundred Miles together upon this Coast, we saw nothing but a wast
uninhabited Country, by Day; and heard nothing but Howlings and Roaring of wild
Beasts, by Night.
Once or twice in the Day time, I thought I saw the Pico of
Teneriffe, being the high top of the Mountain Teneriffe in the
Canaries; and had a great mind to venture out in hopes of reaching
thither; but having tried twice I was forced in again by contrary Winds, the Sea also
going too high for my little Vessel, so I resolved to pursue my first Design and keep
along the Shoar.
Several times I was obliged to land for fresh Water, after we had left this Place;
and once in particular, being early in the Morning, we came to an Anchor under a
little Point of Land which was pretty high, and the Tide beginning to flow, we lay
still to go farther in; Xury, whose Eyes were more about him than it seems
mine were, calls softly to me, and tells me that we had best go farther off the
Shoar; for, says he, look yonder lies a dreadful Monster on the side of that Hillock
fast asleep: I look'd where he pointed, and saw a dreadful Monster indeed, for it was
a terrible great Lyon that lay on the Side of the Shoar, under the Shade of a Piece
of the Hill that hung as it were a little over him. Xury, says I, you shall
go on Shoar and kill him; Xury look'd frighted, and said, Me kill! he
eat me at one Mouth; one Mouthful he meant; however, I said no more to the
Boy, but Xury took Heart, and would have me let him go on Shoar: Well, go said I,
so the Boy jump'd into the Water, and taking a little Gun in
one Hand swam to Shoar with the other Hand, and coming close to the Creature, put the
Muzzle of the Piece to his Ear, and shot him into the Head again which dispatch'd him quite.
This was Game indeed to us, but this was no Food, and I was very sorry to lose three
Charges of Powder and Shot upon a Creature that was good for nothing to us. However
Xury said he would have some of him; so he comes on board, and ask'd me
to give him the Hatchet; for what, Xury, said I? Me cut off his
Head, said he. However Xury could not cut
off his Head, but he cut off a Foot and brought it with him, and it was a monstrous
great one.
Xury and I went to work with him; but Xury
was much the better Workman at it, for I knew very ill how to do it. Indeed it took
us up both the whole Day, but at last we got of the Hide of him, and spreading it on
the top of our Cabbin, the Sun effectually dried it in two Days time, and it
afterwards serv'd me to lye upon.
After this Stop we made on to the Southward continually for ten or twelve Days,
living very sparing on our Provisions, which began to abate very much, and going no
oftner into the Shoar than we were oblig'd to for fresh Water; my Design in this was to make the River Gambia or
Sennegall, that is to say, any where about
the Cape de Verd,
European Ship, and if I did not, I knew not
what Course I had to take, but to seek out for the Islands, or perish there among the Negroes. I knew that all the
Ships from Europe, which sail'd either to the Coast of Guiney, or
to Brasil, or to the East-Indies,
Cape or those Islands; and
in a word, I put the whole of my Fortune upon this single Point, either that I must
meet with some Ship, or must perish.
When I had pursued this Resolution about ten Days longer, as I have said, I began to
see that the Land was inhabited, and in two or three Places as we sailed by, we saw
People stand upon the Shoar to look at us, we could also perceive they were quite
Black and Stark-naked. I was once inclin'd to ha' gone on Shoar to them; but
Xury was my better Councellor, and said to me, no go, no go;
however I hal'd in nearer the Shoar that I might talk to them, and I found they run
along the Shoar by me a good way; I observ'd they had Xury said was a Lance, and that they would throw them a
great way with good aim; so I kept at a distance, but talk'd with them by Signs as
well as I could; and particularly made Signs for some thing to Eat, they beckon'd to
me to stop my Boat, and that they would fetch me some Meat; upon this I lower'd the
top of my Sail, and lay by, and two of them run up into the Country, and in less than
half an Hour came back and brought with them two Pieces of dry Flesh and some Corn,
such as is the Produce of their Country, but we neither knew what the one or the
other was; however we were willing to accept it, but how to come at it was our next
Dispute, for I was not for venturing on Shore to them, and they were as much affraid
of us; but they took a safe way for us all, for they brought it to the Shore and laid
it down, and went and stood a great way off till we fetch'd it on Board, and then
came close to us again.
We made Signs of Thanks to them, for we had nothing to make them amends; but an
Opportunity offer'd that very Instant to oblige them
wonderfully, for while we were lying by the Shore, came
two mighty Creatures one pursuing the other, (as we took it) with great Fury, from
the Mountains towards the Sea; whether it was the Male pursuing the Female, or
whether they were in Sport or in Rage, we could not tell, any more than we could tell
whether it was usual or strange, but I believe it was the
latter; because in the first Place, those ravenous Creatures seldom appear but in the
Night; and in the second Place, we found the People terribly frighted, especially the
Women. The Man that had the Lance or Dart did not fly from them, but the rest did;
however as the two Creatures Negroes, but plung'd themselves into the Sea and swam about as if they
had come for their Diversion; at last one of them began to come nearer our Boat than
at first I expected, but I lay ready for him, for I had loaded my Gun with all
possible Expedition, and bad Xury load both the other; as soon as he came
fairly within my reach, I fir'd, and shot him directly into
the Head; immediately he sunk down into the Water, but rose instantly and plung'd up
and down as if he was struggling for Life; and so indeed he was, he immediately made
to the Shore, but between the Wound which was his mortal Hurt, and the strangling of
the Water, he dyed just before he reach'd the Shore.
It is impossible to express the Astonishment of these poor Creatures at the Noise and
the Fire of my Gun; some of them were even ready to dye for Fear, and fell down as
Dead with the very Terror. But when they saw the Creature dead and sunk in the Water,
and that I made Signs to them to come to the Shore; they took Heart and came to the
Shore and began to search for the Creature, I found him by his Blood staining the
Water, and by the help of a Rope which I slung round him and gave the
Negroes to hawl, they drag'd him on Shore, and found that it was a most
curious Leopard, spotted and fine to an admirable Degree,
and the Negroes held up their Hands with Admiration to think what it was I
had kill'd him with.
The other Creature frighted with the flash of Fire and the Noise of the Gun swam on
Shore, and ran up directly to the Mountains from whence they came, nor could I at
that Distance know what it was. I found quickly the Negroes were for eating
the Flesh of this Creature, so I was willing Xury on
Shore with my Jarrs, and filled them all three: The Women
were as stark Naked as the Men.
I was now furnished with Roots and Corn, such as it was, and Water, and leaving my
friendly Negroes, I made forward for about eleven
Days more without offering to go near the Shoar, till I saw the Land run out a great
Length into the Sea, at about the Distance of four or five
Leagues before me, and the Sea being very calm I kept a large, offing to make this
Point; at length, doubling the Point at about two Leagues from the Land, I saw
plainly Land on the other Side to Seaward; then I concluded, as it was most certain
indeed, that this was the Cape de Verd, and those the Islands, call'd from thence Cape de Verd
Islands. However they were at a great Distance, and I could not well tell
what I had best to do, for if I
In this Dilemna, as I was very pensive, I stept into the Cabbin and sat me down,
Xury having the Helm, when on a suddain the Boy cry'd out, Master,
Master, a Ship with a Sail, and the foolish Boy was frighted out of his Wits,
thinking it must needs be some of his Master's Ships sent to pursue us, when, I knew
we were gotten far enough out of their reach. I jump'd out of the Cabbin, and
immediately saw not only the Ship, but what she was, (viz.) that it was a
Portuguese Ship, and as I thought was bound to the Coast of
Guinea for Negroes. But when I observ'd the Course she steer'd,
I was soon convinc'd they were bound some other way, and did not design to come any
nearer to the Shoar; upon which I stretch'd out to Sea as much as I could, resolving
to speak with them if possible.
With all the Sail I could make, I found I should not be able to come in their Way,
but that they would be gone by, before I could make any Signal to them; but after I
had crowded to the utmost, and began to despair, they it seems saw me by the help of
their Perspective-Glasses, and that it was some European Boat, which as they
supposed must belong to some Ship that was lost, so they shortned Sail to let me come up. I was encouraged with this, and as I had my Patroon's
Antient on Board, I made a Waft of it to them for a Signal of Distress, and fir'd a
Gun, both which they saw, for they told me they saw the Smoke, tho' they did not hear
the Gun; upon these Signals they very kindly brought too, and lay by for me, and in
about three Hours time I came up with them.
They ask'd me what I was, in Portuguese, and in Spanish, and in
French, but I understood none of Scots Sailor who was on board, call'd to me, and I
answer'd him, and told him I was an Englishman, that I had made my escape
out of Slavery from the Moors at Sallee; then they bad me come on
board, and very kindly took me in, and all my Goods.
It was an inexpressible Joy to me, that any one will believe, that I was thus
deliver'd, as I esteem'd it, from such a miserable and
almost hopeless Condition as I was in, and I immediately
offered all I had to the Captain of the Ship, as a Return
for my Deliverance; but he generously told me, he would take nothing from me, but
that all I had should be deliver'd safe to me when I came to the Brasils,
for says he, I have sav'd your Life on no other Terms than I would be glad to be
saved my self, and it may one time or other be my Lot to be taken up in the same
Condition; besides, said he, when I carry you to the Brasils, so
great a way from your own Country, if I should take from you what you have, you
will be starved there, and then I only take away that Life I have given. No, no,
Seignor Inglese, says he, Mr. Englishman, I will carry you
thither in Charity, and those things will help you to buy your Subsistance there
and your Passage home again.
As he was Charitable in his Proposal, so he was Just in the Performance to a tittle
As to my Boat it was a very good one, and that he saw, and told me he would buy it of
me for the Ship's use, and ask'd me what I would have for it? I told him he had been
so generous to me in every thing, that I could not offer to make any Brasil, and when it came there, if any
one offer'd to give more he would make it up; he offer'd me
also 60 Pieces of Eight more for my Boy Xury, which I was loath to take, not
that I was not willing to let the Captain have him, but I was very loath to sell the
poor Boy's Liberty, who had assisted me so faithfully in
procuring my own. However when I let him know my Reason. he
own'd it to be just, and offer'd me this Medium, that he would give the Boy an
Obligation to set him free in ten Years, if he turn'd Christian; upon this, and
Xury saying he was willing to go to him, I let the Captain have him.
We had a very good Voyage to the Brasils, and arriv'd in the Bay de Todos los Santos, or All-Saints Bay,
The generous Treatment the Captain gave me, I can never enough remember; he would
take nothing of me for my Passage, gave me twenty Ducats
Brasilo.
I had not been long here, but being recommended to the House
of a good honest Man like himself, who had an
Ingeino as they call it; that is, a London remitted to me. To this Purpose getting a kind of a Letter of
Naturalization, I purchased as much Land that was Uncur'd, as my Money would reach,
and form'd a Plan for my Plantation and Settlement, and such
a one as might be suitable to the Stock which I proposed to my self to receive from
England.
I had a Neighbour, a Portugueze of Lisbon, but born of
English Parents, whose Name was Wells, and in much such
Circumstances as I was. I call him my Neighbour, because his Plantation lay next to
mine, and we went on very sociably together. My Stock was but low as well as his; and
we rather planted for Food than any thing else, for about two Years. However, we
began to increase, and our Land began to come into Order; so that the third Year we
planted some Tobacco, and made each of us a large Piece of Ground ready for planting
Canes in the Year to come; but we both wanted Help, and now I found more than before,
I had done wrong in parting with my Boy Xury.
But alas! for me to do wrong that never did right, was no great Wonder: I had no
Remedy but to go on; I was gotten into an Employment quite remote to my Genius, and
directly contrary to the Life I delighted in, and for which I forsook my Father's House, and broke thro' all his good Advice; nay, I
was coming into the very Middle Station, or upper Degree of low Life, which my Father
advised me to before; and which if I resolved to go on
England among my Friends, as ha' gone
5000 Miles off to do it among Strangers and Salvages in a Wilderness, and at such a
Distance, as never to hear from any Part of the World that had the least Knowledge of
me.
In this manner I used to look upon my Condition with the utmost Regret. I had no body to converse with but now and then this Neighbour; no Work to be done, but by the Labour of my Hands; and I used to say, I liv'd just like a Man cast away upon some desolate Island, that had no body there but himself. But how just has it been, and how should all Men reflect, that when they compare their present Conditions with others that are worse, Heaven may oblige them to make the Exchange, and be convinc'd of their former Felicity by their Experience: I say, how just has it been, that the truly solitary Life I reflected on in an Island of meer Desolation should be my Lot, who had so often unjustly compar'd it with the Life which I then led, in which had I continued, I had in all Probability been exceeding prosperous and rich.
I was in some Degree settled in my Measures for carrying on the Plantation, before my
kind Friend the Captain of the Ship that took me up at Sea, went back; for the Ship
remained there in providing his Loading, and preparing for
his Voyage, near three Months, when telling him what little Stock I had left behind
me in London, he gave me this friendly and sincere Advice, Seignior
Inglese says he; for so he always called me, if you will give me Letters, and
a Procuration here in Form to me, with Orders to the Person who has your Money in
London, to send your Effects to Lisbon, to such Persons as I
shall direct,
This was so wholesom Advice, and look'd so friendly, that I could not but be
convinc'd it was the best Course I could take; so I accordingly prepared Letters to
the Gentlewoman with whom I had left my Money, and a Procuration to the
Portuguese Captain, as he desired.
I wrote the English Captain's Widow a full Account of all my Adventures, my
Slavery, Escape, and how I had met with the Portugal Captain at Sea, the
Humanity of his Behaviour, and in what Condition I was
now in, with all other necessary Directions for my Supply; and when this honest
Captain came to Lisbon, he found means by some of the English
Merchants there, to send over not the Order only, but a full Account of my Story to a
Merchant at London, who represented it effectually to her; whereupon, she
not only delivered the Money, but out of her own Pocket sent the Portugal
Captain a very handsom Present for his Humanity and Charity
to me.
The Merchant in London vesting this Hundred Pounds in English
Goods, such as the Captain had writ for, sent them directly to him at
Lisbon, and he brought them all safe to me to the Brasils, among
which, without my Direction (for I was too young in my Business to think of them) he
had taken Care to have all Sorts of Tools, Iron-Work, and Utensils
When this Cargo arrived, I thought my Fortunes made, for I was surprised with the Joy of it; and my good Steward the Captain had laid out the Five Pounds which my Friend had sent him for a Present for himself, to purchase, and bring me over a Servant under Bond for six Years Service, and would not accept of any Consideration, except a little Tobacco, which I would have him accept, being of my own Produce.
Neither was this all; but my Goods being all English Manufactures, such as
Cloath, Stuffs, Bays, and things particularly valuable and desirable in the Country,
I found means to sell them to a very great Advantage; so that I might say, I had more
than four times the Value of my first Cargo, and was now infinitely beyond my poor
Neighbour, I mean in the Advancement of my Plantation; for the first thing I did, I
bought me a Negro Slave, and an European Servant also; I mean another
besides that which the Captain brought me from Lisbon.
But as abus'd Prosperity is oftentimes made the very Means of our greatest Adversity,
so was it with me. I went on the next Year with great Success in my Plantation: I
raised fifty great Rolls of Tobacco on my own Ground, more
than I had disposed of for Necessaries among my Neighbours; and these fifty Rolls
being each of above a 100
Wt.
Lisbon: and now
increasing in Business and in Wealth, my Head began to be full of Projects and Undertakings beyond my Reach; such as are indeed
often the Ruine of the best Heads in Business.
As I had once done thus in my breaking away from my Parents, so I could not be content now, but I must go and leave the happy View I had of being a rich and thriving Man in my new Plantation, only to pursue a rash and immoderate Desire of rising faster than the Nature of the Thing admitted; and thus I cast my self down again into the deepest Gulph of human Misery that ever Man fell into, or perhaps could be consistent with Life and a State Health of in the World.
[Audio File]To come then by just Degrees, to the Particulars of this
Part of my Story; you may suppose, that having now lived
almost four Years in the Brasilo, and beginning to thrive and prosper very well upon my Plantation; I had not only learn'd the
Language, but had contracted Acquaintance and Friendship among my Fellow-Planters, as
well as among the Merchants at St. Salvadore, which was our Port; and that
in my Discourses among Guinea, the manner
of Trading with the Negroes there, and how easy it was to purchase upon the
Coast, for Trifles, such as Beads, Toys, Knives, Scissars, Hatchets, bits of Glass,
and the like; not only Gold Dust, Guinea Grains, Elephants Teeth,
&c. but Negroes for the Service of the Brasils, in
great Numbers.
They listened always very attentively to my Discourses on these Heads, but especially
to that Part which related to the buying Negroes, which was a Trade at that
time not only not far entred into, but as far as it was, had been carried on by the
Assiento's
Spain and
Portugal, and engross'd in the Publick, so that few Negroes were
brought, and those excessive dear.
It happen'd, being in Company with some Merchants and
Planters of my Acquaintance, and talking of those things very earnestly, three of
them came to me the next Morning, and told me they had been musing very much upon
what I had discoursed with them of, the last Night, and they came to make a secret
Proposal to me; and after enjoining me Secrecy, they told me, that they had a mind to
fit out a Ship to go to Guinea,
Negroes
Negroes on Shoar privately, and divide them among their
own Plantations; and in a Word, the Question was, whether I would go their
Super-Cargo in the Ship to manage the Trading Part upon the Coast Guinea? And they offer'd me that I should
have my equal Share of the Negroes without providing any Part of the
Stock.
This was a fair Proposal it must be confess'd, had it been made to any one that had
not had a Settlement and Plantation of his own to look after, which was in a fair way
of coming to be very Considerable, and with a good Stock upon it. But for me that was
thus entered and established, and had nothing to do but go on as I had begun for
three or four Years more, and to have sent for the other hundred Pound from
England, and who in that time, and with that little Addition, could
scarce ha' fail'd of being worth three or four thousand
Pounds Sterling, and that encreasing too; for me to think of such a Voyage, was the
most prepostorous Thing that ever Man in such Circumstances could be guilty of.
But I that was born to be my own Destroyer, could no more resist the Offer than I
could restrain my first rambling Designs, when my Father's good Counsel was lost upon me. In a word, I told them
I would go with all my Heart, if they would undertake to look after my Plantation in
my Absence, and would dispose of it to such as I should direct if I miscarry'd. This
they all engag'd to do, and entred into Writings or Covenants to do so; and I made a formal Will, disposing of my
Plantation and Effects, in Case of my Death, making the Captain of the Ship that had
sav'd my Life as before, my universal Heir, but obliging him to dispose of my Effects
as I had directed in my Will, one half of the Produce being
to himself, and the other to be ship'd to England.
In short, I took all possible Caution to preserve my Effects, and keep up my
Plantation; had I used half as much Prudence to have look'd
into my
But I was hurried on, and obey'd blindly the Dictates of my Fancy rather than my
Reason; and accordingly the Ship being fitted out, and the Cargo furnished, and all
things done as by Agreement, by my Partners in the Voyage. I
went on Board in an evil Hour, the _____ th of _____ , being the same Day eight Year that I went from my Father and Mother at Hull, in order to act the Rebel to their Authority, and
the Fool to my own Interest.
Our Ship was about 120 Tun Burthen, carried 6 Guns, and 14 Men, besides the Master,
his Boy, and my self; we had on board no large Cargo of Goods, except of such Toys as
were fit for our Trade with the Negroes, such as Beads, bits of Glass,
Shells, and odd Trifles, especially little Looking-Glasses, Knives, Scissars,
Hatchets, and the like.
The same Day I went on board we set sail, standing away to the Northward upon our own
Coast, with Design to stretch over for the Affrican Coast, when they came
about 10 or 12 Degrees of Northern Latitude, which it seems was the manner of their Course in those Days. We had very good Weather,
only excessive hot, all the way upon our own Coast, till we
came the Height of Cape St. Augustino, from whence keeping farther
off at Sea we lost Sight of Land, and steer'd as if we was bound for the Isle Fernand de Noronha
N.E. by N.
and leaving those Isles on the East; in this Course we past the Line in about 12 Days
time, and were by our last Observation in 7 Degrees 22 Min.
In this Distress, we had besides the Terror of the Storm, one of our Men dyed of the
Calenture
Cape St. Augustino; so that he found he was
gotten upon the Coast of Guinea, or
the North Part of Brasil,
Amozones, toward that of the River
Oronoque, commonly call'd the Great River,
Brasil.
I was positively against that, and looking over the Charts of the Sea-Coast of
America with him, we concluded there was no inhabited Country for us to
have recourse to, till we came within the Circle of the Carrible-Islands,
Barbadoes, which by keeping off Mexico, we might easily
perform, as we hoped, in about fifteen Days Sail; whereas we could not possibly make
our Voyage to the Coast of Affrica without some Assistance, both to our Ship
and to our selves.
With this Design we chang'd our Course and steer'd away N. W. by W.
in order to reach some of our English Islands, where I hoped for Relief; but our Voyage was otherwise determined, for being in
the Latitude of 12 Deg. 18 Min. a second Storm came upon us, which carry'd us away with the same Impetuosity Westward, and drove us so out
of the very Way of all humane Commerce, that had all our Lives been saved, as to the
Sea, we were rather in Danger of being devoured by Savages
than ever returning to our own Country.
In this Distress, the Wind still blowing very hard, one of our Men early in the
Morning, cry'd out, Land; and we had no sooner run out of the Cabbin to look
out in hopes of seeing where abouts in the World we were; but the Ship struck upon a
Sand, and in a moment her Motion being so stopp'd, the Sea broke over her in such a
manner, that we expected we should all have perish'd
immediately, and we were immediately driven into our close
Quarters to shelter us from the very Foam and Sprye of the Sea.
It is not easy for any one, who has not been in the like Condition, to describe or
conceive the Consternation of Men in such Circumstances; we knew nothing where we
were, or upon what Land it was we were driven, whether an Island or the Main, whether
inhabited or not inhabited; and as the Rage of the Wind was still great, tho' rather less than at first, we could not so much as
Now tho' we thought that the Wind did a little abate, yet
the Ship having thus struck upon the Sand, and sticking too fast for us to expect her
getting off, we were in a dreadful Condition indeed, and had nothing to do but to
think of saving our Lives as well as we could; we had a Boat
at our Stern just before the Storm, but she was first stav'd
In this Distress the Mate of our Vessel lays hold of the Boat, and with the help of
the rest of the Men, they got her slung over the Ship's-side, and getting all into
her, let go, and committed our selves being Eleven in Number, to God's Mercy, and the
wild Sea; for tho' the Storm was abated considerably, yet the Sea went dreadful high
upon the Shore, and might well be call'd, Den wild Zee,
Dutch call the Sea in a Storm.
What the Shore was, whether Rock or Sand, whether Steep or Shoal, we knew not; the
only Hope that could rationally give us the least Shadow of Expectation, was, if we
might happen into some Bay or Gulph, or the Mouth of some River, where by great
Chance we might have run our Boat in, or got under the Lee of the Land
After we had row'd, or rather driven about a League and a Half
Nothing can describe the Counfusion of Thought which I felt when I sunk into the
Water; for tho' I swam very well, yet I could not deliver my self from the Waves so
as to draw Breath, till that Wave
The Wave that came upon me again, buried me at once 20 or 30 Foot deep in its own
Body; and I could feel my self carried with a mighty Force and Swiftness towards the
Shore a very great Way; but I held my Breath, and assisted my self to swim still
forward with all my Might. I was ready to burst with holding my Breath, when, as I
felt my self rising up, so to my immediate Relief, I found my Head and Hands shoot
out above the Surface of the Water; and tho' it was not two Seconds of Time that I
could keep my self so, yet it reliev'd me greatly, gave me Breath and new Courage. I
was covered again with Water a good while, but not so long but I held it out; and
finding the Water had spent it self, and began to return, I strook forward against the Return of the Waves, and felt Ground again
with my Feet. I stood still a few
The last Time of these two had well near been fatal to me; for the Sea having hurried me along as before, landed me, or rather dash'd me against a Piece of a Rock, and that with such Force, as it left me senseless, and indeed helpless, as to my own Deliverance; for the Blow taking my Side and Breast, beat the Breath as it were quite out of my Body; and had it returned again immediately, I must have been strangled in the Water; but I recover'd a little before the return of the Waves, and seeing I should be cover'd again with the Water, I resolv'd to hold fast by a Piece of the Rock, and so to hold my Breath, if possible, till the Wave went back; now as the Waves were not so high as at first, being nearer Land, I held my Hold till the Wave abated, and then fetch'd another Run, which brought me so near the Shore, that the next Wave, tho' it went over me, yet did not so swallow me up as to carry me away, and the next run I took, I got to the main Land, where, to my great Comfort, I clamber'd up the Clifts of the Shore, and sat me down upon the Grass, free from Danger, and quite out of the Reach of the Water.
I was now landed, and safe on Shore, and began to look up and thank God that my Life
was sav'd in a Case wherein there was some Minutes before scarce any room to hope. I
believe it is impossible to express to the Life what the
Extasies and Transports of viz. That when a Malefactor who has the Halter about his Neck, is tyed up, and just going to
be turn'd off, and has a Reprieve brought to him: I say, I do not wonder that they
bring a Surgeon with it, to let him Blood that very Moment
they tell him of it, that the Surprise may not drive the Animal Spirits from the
Heart, and overwhelm him:
I walk'd about on the Shore, lifting up my Hands, and my whole Being, as I may say,
wrapt up in the Contemplation of my Deliverance, making a Thousand Gestures and Motions which I cannot describe, reflecting upon all my Comerades
that were drown'd, and that there should not be one Soul sav'd but my self; for, as
for them, I never saw them afterwards, or any Sign of them, except three of their
Hats, one Cap, and two Shoes that were not
Fellows.
I cast my Eyes to the stranded Vessel, when the Breach and Froth of the Sea being so big, I could hardly see it, it lay so far off, and considered, Lord! how was it possible I could get on Shore?
After I had solac'd my Mind with the comfortable Part of my Condition, I began to
look round me to see what kind of Place I was in, and what was next to be done, and I
soon found my Comforts abate, and that in a word I had a dreadful Deliverance: For I
was wet, had no Clothes to shift me, nor any thing either to eat or drink to comfort
me, neither did I see any Prospect before me, but that of
perishing with Hunger, or being devour'd by wild Beasts; and that which was
particularly afflicting to me, was, that I had no Weapon either to hunt
All the Remedy that offer'd to my Thoughts at that Time, was, to get up into a thick
bushy Tree like a Firr, but thorny, which grew near me, and where I resolv'd to set
all Night, and consider the next Day what Death I should dye, for as yet I saw no
Prospect of Life; I walk'd about a Furlong
When I wak'd it was broad Day, the Weather clear, and the Storm abated, so that the
Sea did not rage and swell as before: But that which surpris'd me most, was, that the Ship was lifted off in the Night from the Sand where
she lay, by the Swelling of the Tyde, and was driven up almost as far as the Rock which I first mention'd,
When I came down from my Appartment in the Tree, I look'd about me again, and the first thing I found was the Boat, which lay as the Wind and the Sea had toss'd her up upon the Land, about two Miles on my right Hand, I walk'd as far as I could upon the Shore to have got to her, but found a Neck or Inlet of Water between me and the Boat, which was about half a Mile broad, so I came back for the present, being more intent upon getting at the Ship, where I hop'd to find something for my present Subsistence.
A little after Noon I found the Sea very calm, and the Tyde ebb'd so far out, that I
could come within a Quarter of a Mile of the Ship; and here I found a fresh renewing
of my Grief, for I saw evidently, that if we had kept on board, we had been all safe,
that is to say, we had all got safe on Shore, and I had not been so miserable as to
be left entirely destitute of all Comfort and Company, as I
now was; this forc'd Tears from my Eyes again, but as there was little Relief in
that, I resolv'd, if possible, to get to the Ship, so I pull'd off my Clothes, for
the Weather was hot to Extremity, and took the Water, but when I came to the Ship, my
Difficulty was still greater to know how to get on board, for as she lay a ground,
and high out of the Water, there was nothing within my Reach to lay hold of, I swam
round her twice, and the second Time I spy'd a small Piece of a Rope, which I
wonder'd I did not see at first, hang down by the Fore-Chains so low,
It was in vain to sit still and wish for what was not to be had, and this Extremity
rouz'd my Application
My Raft was now strong enough to bear any reasonable Weight; my next Care was what to
load it with, and how to preserve what I laid upon it from the Surf of the Sea; But I
was not long considering this, I first laid all the Plank or
Boards upon it that I could get, and having consider'd well what I most wanted, I
first got three of the Seamens Chests, which I had broken open and empty'd, and
lower'd them down upon my Raft; the first of these I fill'd with Provision,
viz. Bread, Rice, three Dutch Cheeses, five Pieces of dry'd Goat's Flesh,
which we liv'd much upon, and a little Remainder of
European Corn which had been laid by for some Fowls which we brought to
Sea with us, but the Fowls were kill'd, there had been some Barly and Wheat together,
but, to my great Disappointment, I found afterwards that the
Rats had eaten or spoil'd it all; as for Liquors, I found several Cases of Bottles belonging to our Skipper
My next Care was for some Ammunition and Arms; there were two very good Fowling-pieces
I had three Encouragements, 1. A smooth calm Sea, 2. The Tide rising and setting in
to the Shore, 3. What little Wind there was blew me towards the Land; and thus,
having found two or three broken Oars belong to the Boat, and besides the Tools which were in the Chest, I found two Saws,
an Axe, and a Hammer, and with this Cargo I put to Sea: For a Mile, or thereabouts,
my Raft went very well, only that I found it drive a little distant from the Place
where I had landed before, by which I perceiv'd that there
was some Indraft
As I imagin'd, so it was, there appear'd before me a little opening of the Land, and I found a strong Current of the Tide set into it, so I guided my Raft as well as I could to keep in the Middle of the Stream: But here I had like to have suffer'd a second Shipwreck, which, if I had, I think verily would have broke my Heart, for knowing nothing of the Coast, my Raft run a-ground at one End of it upon a Shoal, and not being a-ground at the other End, it wanted but a little that all my Cargo had slip'd off towards that End that was a-float, and so fall'n into the Water: I did my utmost by setting my Back against the Chests, to keep them in their Places, but could not thrust off the Raft with all my Strength, neither durst I stir from the Posture I was in, but holding up the Chests with all my Might, stood in that Manner near half an Hour, in which time the rising of the Water brought me a little more upon a Level, and a little after, the Water still rising, my Raft floated again, and I thrust her off with the Oar I had, into the Channel, and then driving up higher, I at length found my self in the Mouth of a little River, with Land on both Sides, and a strong Current or Tide running up, I look'd on both Sides for a proper Place to get to Shore, for I was not willing to be driven too high up the River, hoping in time to see some Ship at Sea, and therefore resolv'd to place my self as near the Coast as I could.
At length I spy'd a little Cove on the right Shore of the Creek, to which with great
Pain and Difficulty I guided my Raft, and at last got so near,
My next Work was to view the Country, and seek a proper Place for my Habitation, and
where to stow my Goods to secure them from whatever might happen; where I was I yet
knew not, whether on the Continent or on an Island, whether
inhabited or not inhabited, whether in Danger of wild
Beasts or not: There was a Hill not above a Mile from me, which rose up very steep
and high, and which seem'd to over-top some other Hills which lay as in a Ridge from
it northward; I took out one of the fowling Pieces, and one of the Pistols, and an Horn of Powder, and thus arm'd I travell'd for
Discovery up to the Top of that Hill, where after I had with great Labour and
Difficulty got to the Top, I saw my Fate to my great
Affliction, (viz.) that I was in an Island environ'd
I found also that the Island I was in was barren, and, as I saw good Reason to believe, un-inhabited, except by wild Beasts, of whom however I saw none, yet I saw Abundance of Fowls, but knew not their Kinds, neither when I kill'd them could I tell what was fit for Food, and what not; at my coming back, I shot at a great Bird which I saw sitting upon a Tree on the Side of a great Wood, I believe it was the first Gun that had been fir'd there since the Creation of the World; I had no sooner fir'd, but from all the Parts of the Wood there arose an innumerable Number of Fowls of many Sorts, making a confus'd Screaming, and crying every one according to his usual Note; but not one of them of any Kind that I knew: As for the Creature I kill'd, I took it to be a Kind of a Hawk, its Colour and Beak resembling it, but had no Talons or Claws more than common, its Flesh was Carrion, and fit for nothing.
Contented with this Discovery, I came back to my Raft, and fell to Work to bring my Cargoe on Shore, which took me up the rest of that Day, and what to do with my self at Night I knew not, nor indeed where to rest; for I was afraid to lie down on the Ground, not knowing but some wild Beast might devour me, tho', as I afterwards found, there was really no Need for those Fears.
However, as well as I could, I barricado'd my self round with the Chests and Boards
that I had brought on Shore, and made a Kind of a Hut for that Night's Lodging; as
for Food, I yet saw not which Way to supply my self, except that I had
I now began to consider, that I might yet get a great many Things out of the Ship, which would be useful to me, and particularly some of the Rigging, and Sails, and such other Things as might come to Land, and I resolv'd to make another Voyage on Board the Vessel, if possible; and as I knew that the first Storm that blew must necessarily break her all in Pieces, I resolv'd to set all other Things apart, 'till I got every Thing out of the Ship that I could get; then I call'd a Council, that is to say, in my Thoughts, whether I should take back the Raft, but this appear'd impracticable; so I resolv'd to go as before, when the Tide was down, and I did so, only that I stripp'd before I went from my Hut, having nothing on but a Chequer'd Shirt, and a Pair of Linnen Drawers, and a Pair of Pumps on my Feet.
I got on Board the Ship, as before, and prepar'd a second Raft, and having had
Experience of the first, I neither made this so unwieldy, nor loaded it so hard, but
yet I brought away several Things very useful to me; as first, in the Carpenter's
Stores I found two or three Bags full of Nails and Spikes, a great Skrew-Jack, a
Dozen or two of Hatchets, and above all, that most useful Thing call'd a Grindstone
Besides these Things, I took all the Mens Cloths that I could find, and a spare
Fore-top-sail, a Hammock,
I was under some Apprehensions during my Absence from the Land, that at least my Provisions might be devour'd on Shore; but when I came back, I found no Sign of any Visitor, only there sat a Creature like a wild Cat upon one of the Chests, which when I came towards it, ran away a little Distance, and then stood still; she sat very compos'd, and unconcern'd, and look'd full in my Face, as if she had a Mind to be acquainted with me, I presented my Gun at her, but as she did not understand it, she was perfectly unconcern'd at it, nor did she offer to stir away; upon which I toss'd her a Bit of Bisket, tho' by the Way I was not very free of it, for my Store was not great: However, I spar'd her a Bit, I say, and she went to it, smell'd of it, and ate it, and look'd (as pleas'd) for more, but I thank'd her, and could spare no more; so she march'd off.
Having got my second Cargoe on Shore, tho' I was fain
When I had done this I block'd up the Door of the Tent with some Boards within, and
an empty Chest set up on End without, and spreading one of
the Beds upon the Ground, laying my two Pistols just at my Head, and my Gun at Length
by me, I went to Bed for the first Time, and slept
I had the biggest Maggazin
But that which comforted me more still was, that at last of all, after I had made
five or six such Voyages as these, and thought I had nothing more to expect from the
Ship that was worth my medling with, I say, after all this,
I found a great Hogshead
The next Day I made another Voyage; and now having plunder'd the Ship of what was
portable
I had been now thirteen Days on Shore, and had been eleven Times on Board the Ship;
in which Time I had brought away all that one Pair of Hands could well be suppos'd
capable to bring, tho' I believe verily, had the calm
Weather held, I should have brought away the whole Ship Piece by Piece: But preparing
the 12th Time to go on Board, I found the Wind begin to rise; however at low Water I went on Board, and tho' I thought I had rumag'd the Cabbin so effectually, as that nothing more could
be found, yet I discover'd a Locker with Drawers in it, in one of which I found two
or three Razors, and one Pair of large Sizzers, with some ten or a Dozen of good
Knives and European Coin, some Brasil,
some Pieces of Eight, some Gold, some Silver.
I smil'd to my self at the Sight of this Money, O Drug! Said I aloud, what art thou good for, Thou art not worth to me, no not the taking off of the Ground, one of those Knives is worth all this Heap, I have no Manner of use for thee, e'en remain where thou art, and go to the Bottom as a Creature whose Life is not worth saving. However, upon Second Thoughts, I took it away, and wrapping all this in a Piece of Canvas, I began to think of making another Raft, but while I was preparing this, I found the Sky over-cast, and the Wind began to rise, and in a Quarter of an Hour it blew a fresh Gale from the Shore; it presently occur'd to me, that it was in vain to pretend to make a Raft with the Wind off Shore, and that it was my Business to be gone before the Tide of Flood began, otherwise I might not be able to reach the Shore at all: Accordingly I let my self down into the Water, and swam cross the Channel, which lay between the Ship and the Sands, and even that with Difficulty enough, partly with the Weight of the Things I had about me, and partly the Roughness of the Water, for the Wind rose very hastily, and before it was quite high Water, it blew a Storm.
But I was gotten home to my little Tent, where I lay with all my Wealth about me very
secure. It blew very hard all that Night, and in the Morning when I look'd out,
behold no more Ship was to be seen; I was a little surpriz'd, but recover'd my self
with this satisfactory Reflection, viz. That I had lost no time, nor abated
no Dilligence to get every thing out of her that could be useful to me, and that
indeed there was little left in her that I
I now gave over any more Thoughts of the Ship, or of any thing out of her, except what might drive on Shore from her Wreck, as indeed divers Pieces of her afterwards did; but those things were of small use to me.
My Thoughts were now wholly employ'd about securing my self against either Savages, if any should appear, or wild Beasts, if any were in the Island; and I had many Thoughts of the Method how to do this, and what kind of Dwelling to make, whether I should make me a Cave in the Earth, or a Tent upon the Earth: And, in short, I resolv'd upon both, the Manner and Discription of which, it may not be improper to give an Account of.
I sooon found the Place I was in was not for my Settlement, particularly because it was upon a low moorish Ground near the Sea, and I believ'd would not be wholsome, and more particularly because there was no fresh Water near it, so I resolv'd to find a more healthy and more convenient Spot of Ground.
I consulted several Things in my Situation which I found would be proper for me, 1st. Health, and fresh Water I just now mention'd, 2dly. Shelter from the Heat of the Sun, 3dly. Security from ravenous Creatures, whether Men or Beasts, 4thly. a View to the Sea, that if God sent any Ship in Sight, I might not lose any Advantage for my Deliverance, of which I was not willing to banish all my Expectation yet.
In search of a Place proper for this, I found a little Plain on the Side of a rising
Hill, whose Front towards this little Plain, was steep as a House-side, so that
nothing could come down upon me from the Top; on the Side of this Rock
On the Flat of the Green, just before this hollow Place, I resolv'd to pitch my Tent:
This Plain was not above an Hundred Yards broad, and about twice as long, and lay
like a Green before my Door, and at the End of it descended irregularly every Way
down into the Low-grounds by the Sea-side. It was on the N. N. W. Side of
the Hill, so that I was shelter'd from the Heat every Day, till it came to a
W. and by S. Sun, or thereabouts, which in those Countries is
near the Setting.
Before I set up my Tent, I drew a half Circle before the hollow Place, which took in
about Ten Yards in its Semi-diameter
In this half Circle I pitch'd two Rows of strong Stakes, driving them into the Ground till they stood very firm like Piles, the biggest End being out of the Ground about Five Foot and a Half, and sharpen'd on the Top: The two Rows did not stand above Six Inches from one another.
Then I took the Pieces of Cable which I had cut in the Ship, and I laid them in Rows one upon another, within the Circle, between these two Rows of Stakes, up to the Top, placing other Stakes in the In-side, leaning against them, about two Foot and a half high, like a Spurr to a Post, and this Fence was so strong, that neither Man or Beast could get into it or over it: This cost me a great deal of Time and Labour, especially to cut the Piles in the Woods, bring them to the Place, and drive them into the Earth.
The Entrance into this Place I made to be not by a Door, but by a short Ladder to go
over
Into this Fence or Fortress, with infinite Labour, I carry'd
all my Riches, all my Provisions, Ammunition and Stores, of which you have the
Account above, and I made me a large Tent, which, to preserve me from the Rains that
in one Part of the Year are very violent there, I made double, viz. One
smaller Tent within, and one larger Tent above it, and cover'd the uppermost with a
large Tarpaulin which I had sav'd among the Sails.
And now I lay no more for a while in the Bed which I had brought on Shore, but in a Hammock, which was indeed a very good one, and belong'd to the Mate of the Ship.
Into this Tent I brought all my Provisions, and every thing that would spoil by the Wet, and having thus enclos'd all my Goods, I made up the Entrance, which till now I had left open, and so pass'd and re-pass'd, as I said, by a short Ladder.
When I had done this, I began to work my Way into the Rock, and bringing all the Earth and Stones that I dug down out thro' my Tent, I laid 'em up within my Fence in the Nature of a Terras, that so it rais'd the Ground within about a Foot and a Half; and thus I made me a Cave just behind my Tent, which serv'd me like a Cellar to my House.
It cost me much Labour, and many Days, before all these
Things were brought to Perfection, and therefore I must go back to some other Things
which took up some of my Thoughts. At the same time it
Such Impression did this make upon me, that after the Storm was over, I laid aside
all my Works, my Building, and Fortifying, and apply'd my self to make Bags and Boxes
to separate the Powder, and keep it a little and a little in a Parcel, in hope, that
whatever might come, it might not all take Fire at once, and to keep it so apart that
it should not be possible to make one part fire another: I finish'd this Work in
about a Fort night, and I think my Powder, which in all was about 240 l.
In the Interval of time while this was doing I went out once at least every Day with
my Gun, as well to divert my self, as to see if I could kill any thing fit for Food,
and as near as I could to acquaint viz. That they were so shy, so subtile, and so swift of Foot, that it was
the difficultest thing in the World to come at them: But I was not discourag'd at
this, not doubting but I might now and then shoot one, as it soon happen'd, for after I had found their Haunts a little, I laid
wait in this Manner for them: I observ'd if they saw me in the Valleys, tho' they
were upon the Rocks, they would run away as in a terrible Fright; but if they were
feeding in the Valleys, and I was upon the Rocks, they took no Notice of me, from
whence I concluded, that by the Position of their Opticks, their Sight was so
directed downward, that they did not readily see Objects
that were above them; so afterward I took this Method, I always clim'd the Rocks
first to get above them, and then had frequently a fair Mark. The first shot I made
among these Creatures, I kill'd a She-Goat which had a little Kid by her which she
gave Suck to, which griev'd me heartily; but when the Old one fell, the Kid stood
stock still by her till I came and took her up, and not only so, but when I carry'd
the Old one with me upon my Shoulders, the Kid follow'd me quite to my Enclosure,
upon which I laid down the Dam, and took the Kid in my Arms, and carry'd it over my
Pale, in hopes to have bred it up tame, but it would not eat, so I was forc'd to kill
it and eat it my self; these two supply'd me with Flesh a great while, for I eat
sparingly; and sav'd my Provisions (my Bread especially) as much as possibly I
could.
I had a dismal Prospect of my Condition, for as I was not cast away upon that Island
without being driven, as is said, by a violent Storm quite
out of the Course of our intended Voyage, and a great Way, viz. some
Hundreds of Leagues out of the ordinary Course of the Trade of Mankind, I had great
Reason to consider it as a Determination of Heaven, that in this desolate Place, and
in this desolate Manner I should end my Life; the Tears would run plentifully down my
Face when I made these Reflections, and sometimes I would expostulate with my self, Why Providence should thus compleatly
ruine its Creatures, and render them so absolutely miserable, so without Help
abandon'd, so entirely depress'd, that it could hardly be rational to be thankful for such a Life.
But something always return'd swift upon me to check these Thoughts, and to reprove
me; and particularly one Day walking with my Gun in my Hand by the Sea-side, I was
very pensive upon the Subject of my present Condition, when Reason as it were
expostulated with me t'other Way, thus: Well, you are in a desolate Condition 'tis
true, but pray remember, Where are the rest of you? Did not you come Eleven of you
into the Boat, where are the Ten? Why were not they sav'd and you lost? Why were you
singled out? Is it better to be here or there, and then I pointed to the Sea? All
Then it occurr'd to me again, how well I was furnish'd for my Subsistence, and what
would have been my Case if it had not happen'd, Which was an Hundred Thousand to
one, that the Ship floated from the Place where she first struck and was
driven so near to the Shore that I had time to get all
these Things out of her: What would have been my Case, if I had been to have liv'd in
the Condition in which I at first came on Shore, without
Necessaries of Life, or Necessaries to supply and procure them? Particularly said I
aloud, (tho' to my self) what should I ha' done without a Gun, without Ammunition,
without any Tools to make any thing, or to work with, without Clothes, Bedding, a
Tent, or any manner of Covering, and that now I had all
these to a Sufficient Quantity, and was in a fair way to provide my self in such a
manner, as to live without my Gun when my Ammunition was
spent; so that I had a tollerable View of subsisting without any Want as long as I
liv'd; for I consider'd from the beginning how I would provide for the Accidents that might happen, and for the time that was to
come, even not only after my Ammunition should be spent, but even after my Health or
Strength should decay.
I confess I had not entertain'd any Notion of my Ammunition being destroy'd at one Blast, I mean my Powder being blown up by Lightning, and this made the Thoughts of it so surprising to me when it lighten'd and thunder'd, as I observ'd just now.
And now being to enter into a melancholy Relation of a Scene
of silent Life, such perhaps as was never heard of in the World before, I shall take
it from its Beginning, and continue it in its Sept. when, in the Manner as
above said, I first set Foot upon this horrid Island, when the Sun being, to us, in
its Autumnal Equinox, was almost just over my Head, for I reckon'd my self, by
Observation, to be in the Latitude of 9
Degrees 22 Minutes North of the Line.
After I had been there about Ten or Twelve Days, it came into my Thoughts, that I
should lose my Reckoning of Time for want of Books and Pen and Ink, and should even
forget the Sabbath Days from the working Days; but to
prevent this I cut it with my Knife upon a large Post, in Captital Letters, and
making it into a great Cross I set it up on the Shore where I first landed, viz.
I came on Shore here on the 30th of Sept. 1659. Upon the Sides
of this square Post I cut every Day a Notch with my Knife, and every seventh Notch
was as long again as the rest, and every first Day of the Month as long again as that
long one, and thus I kept my Kalander, or weekly, monthly,
and yearly reckoning of Time.
In the next place we are to observe, that among the many things which I brought out
of the Ship in the several Voyages, which, as above mention'd, I made to it, I got
several things of less Value, but not all less useful to me, which I omitted setting down before; as in particular, Pens, Ink, and Paper,
several Parcels in the Captain's, Mate's, Gunner's, and Carpenter's keeping, three or
four Compasses, some Mathematical Instruments, Dials, Perspectives, Charts, and Books
of Navigation, all which I huddel'd together, whether I might want them or no; also I
found three very good Bibles which came to me in my Cargo from England, and which I had pack'd up among my things;
some Portugueze Books also, and among them two
And this put me in mind that I wanted many things, notwithstanding all that I had amass'd together, and of these, this of Ink was one, as also Spade, Pick-Axe, and Shovel to dig or remove the Earth, Needles, Pins, and Thread; as for Linnen, I soon learn'd to want that without much Difficulty.
This want of Tools made every Work I did go on heavily, and it was near a whole Year
before I had entirely finish'd my little Pale or surrounded Habitation: The Piles or
Stakes, which were as heavy as I could well lift, were a long time in cutting and preparing in the Woods, and more by far in bringing
home, so that I spent some times two Days in cuttting and bringing home one of those
Posts, and a third Day in driving it into the Ground; for which Purpose I got a heavy
Piece of Wood at first, but at last bethought my self of one of the Iron Crows, which
however tho' I found it, yet
But what need I ha' been concern'd at the Tediousness of any thing I had to do, seeing I had time enough to do it in, nor had I any other Employment if that had been over, at least, that I could foresee, except the ranging the Island to seek for Food, which I did more or less every Day.
I now began to consider seriously my Condition, and the Circumstance I was reduc'd to, and I drew up the State of my Affairs in Writing, not so much to leave them to any that were to come after me, for I was like to have but few Heirs, as to deliver my Thoughts from daily poring upon them, and afflicting my Mind; and as my Reason began now to master my Despondency, I began to comfort my self as well as I could, and to set the good against the Evil, that I might have something to distinguish my Case from worse, and I stated it very impartially, like Debtor and Creditor, the Comforts I enjoy'd, against the Miseries I suffer'd, Thus,
Upon the whole, here was an undoubted Testimony, that there
was scarce any Condition in the World so miserable, but there was something
Negative or something Positiv to be
thankful for in it; and let this stand as a Direction from the Experience of the most miserable of all Conditions in this World,
that we may always find in it something to comfort our selves from, and to set in the
Description of Good and Evil, on the Credit Side of the
Accompt.
Having now brought my Mind a little to relish my Condition, and given over looking out to Sea to see if I could spy a Ship, I say, giving over these things, I began to apply my self to accommodate my way of Living, and to make things as easy to me as I could.
I have already observ'd how I brought all my Goods into this Pale, and into the Cave which I had made behind me: But I must observe too, that at first this was a confus'd Heap of Goods, which as they lay in no Order, so they took up all my Place, I had no room to turn my self; so I set my self to enlarge my Cave and Works farther into the Earth, for it was a loose sandy Rock, which yielded easily to the Labour I bestow'd on it; and so when I found I was pretty safe as to Beasts of Prey, I work'd side-ways to the Right Hand into the Rock, and then turning to the Right again, work'd quite out and made me a Door to come out, on the Out-side of my Pale or Fortification.
This gave me not only Egress and Regress, as it were a back Way to my Tent and to my Store-house, but gave me room to stow my Goods.
And now I began to apply my self to make such necessary things as I found I most wanted, as particularly a Chair and a Table, for without these I was not able to enjoy the few Comforts I had in the World, I could not write, or eat, or do several things with so much Pleasure without a Table.
So I went to work; and here I must needs observe, that as
Reason is the Substance and Original
However, I made me a Table and a Chair, as I observ'd above, in the first Place, and this I did out of the short Pieces of Boards that I brought on my Raft from the Ship: But when I had wrought out some Boards, as above, I made large Shelves of the Breadth of a Foot and Half one over another, all along one Side of my Cave, to lay all my Tools, Nails, and Iron-work, and in a Word, to separate every thing at large in their Places, that I might come easily at them; I knock'd Pieces into the Wall of the Rock to hang my Guns and all things that would hang up.
And now it was when I began to keep a Journal of every Days
Employment, for indeed at first I was in too much Hurry, and not only Hurry as to
Labour, but in too much Discomposure of Mind, and my Journal would ha' been full of
many dull things: For Example, I must have said thus. Sept. the 30th. After
I got to Shore and had escap'd drowning, instead of being thankful to God for my
Deliverance, having first vomited with the great Quantity of salt Water which was
gotten into my Stomach, and recovering my self a little, I ran about the Shore,
wringing my Hands and beating my Head and Face, exclaiming
at my Misery, and crying out, I was undone, undone, till tyr'd and faint I was forc'd
to lye down on the Ground to repose, but durst not sleep for fear of being devour'd.
Some Days after this, and after I had been on board the Ship, and got all that I could out of her, yet I could not forbear getting up to the Top of a little Mountain and looking out to Sea in hopes of seeing a Ship, then fancy at a vast Distance I spy'd a Sail, please my self with the Hopes of it, and then after looking steadily till I was almost blind, lose it quite, and sit down and weep like a Child, and thus encrease my Misery by my Folly.
But having gotten over these things in some Measure, and
having settled my houshold Stuff and Habitation, made me a
Table and a Chair, and all as handsome about me as I could, I began to keep
The JOURNAL.
September 30, 1659. I poor miserable Robinson Crusoe, being
shipwreck'd, during a dreadful Storm, in the offing, came on Shore on this dismal
unfortunate Island, which I call'd the Island of Despair, all the rest of the Ship's Company being drown'd, and my self almost
dead.
All the rest of that Day I spent in afflicting my self at the dismal Circumstances I
was brought to, viz. I had neither Food, House, Clothes, Weapon, or Place to
fly to, and in Despair of any Relief, saw nothing but Death before me, either that I
should be devour'd by wild Beasts, murther'd by Savages, or starv'd to Death for Want
of Food. At the Approach of Night, I slept in a Tree for fear of wild Creatures, but
slept soundly tho' it rain'd all Night.
October 1. In the Morning I saw to my great Surprise the Ship had floated with the high Tide, and was driven on Shore again much
nearer the Island, which as it was some Comfort on one hand, for seeing her sit
upright, and not broken to Pieces, I hop'd, if the Wind
abated, I might get on board, and get some Food and Necessaries out of her for my
Relief; so on the other hand, it renew'd my Grief at the Loss of my Comrades, who I
imagin'd if we had all staid on board might have sav'd
the Ship, or at least that they would not have been all drown'd as they were; and
that had the Men been sav'd, we might perhaps have built us a Boat out of the Ruins
of the Ship, to have carried
From the 1st of October, to the 24th. All these Days entirely spent in many
several Voyages to get all I could out of the Ship, which I brought on Shore, every
Tide of Flood, upon Rafts. Much Rain also in these Days, tho' with some Intervals of
fair Weather: But, it seems, this was the rainy Season.
Oct. 20. I overset
Oct. 25. It rain'd all Night and all Day, with some Gusts of Wind, during
which time the Ship broke in Pieces, the Wind blowing a little harder than before,
and was no more to be seen, except the Wreck of her, and that only at low Water. I
spent this Day in covering and securing the Goods which I had sav'd, that the Rain
might not spoil them.
Oct. 26. I walk'd about the Shore almost all Day to find out a place to fix
my Habitation, greatly concern'd to secure my self from an Attack in the Night,
either from wild Beasts or Men. Towards Night I fix'd upon a proper Place under a
Rock, and mark'd out a Semi-Circle for my Encampment, which
I resolv'd to strengthen with a Work, Wall, or Fortification made of double Piles,
lin'd within with Cables, and without with Turf.
From the 26th. to the 30th. I work'd very hard in carrying all my Goods to my new
Habitation,
The 31st. in the Morning I went out into the Island with my Gun to see for some Food, and discover the Country, when I kill'd a She-Goat, and her Kid follow'd me home, which I afterwards kill'd also because it would not feed.
November 1. I set up my Tent under a Rock, and lay there for the first
Night, making it as large as I could with Stakes driven in to swing my Hammock upon.
Nov. 2. I set up all my Chests and Boards, and the Pieces of Timber which
made my Rafts, and with them form'd a Fence round me, a little within the Place I had mark'd out for my Fortification.
Nov. 3. I went out with my Gun and kill'd two Fowls like Ducks, which were
very good Food. In the Afternoon went to work to make me a Table.
Nov. 4. This Morning I began to order my times of Work, of going out with my
Gun, time of Sleep, and time of Diversion, viz. Every Morning I walk'd out
with my Gun for two or three Hours if it did not rain, then employ'd my self to work
till about Eleven a-Clock, then eat what I had to live on, and from Twelve to Two I
lay down to sleep, the Weather being excessive hot, and then in the Evening to work
again: The working Part of this Day and of the next were wholly employ'd in making my
Table, for I was yet but a very sorry Workman, tho' Time and Necessity made me a
compleat natural Mechanick soon after, as I believe it would do any one else.
Nov. 5. This Day went abroad with my Gun and my Dog, and kill'd a wild Cat,
her Skin pretty soft, but her Flesh good for nothing: Every
Nov. 6. After my Morning Walk I went to work with my Table again, and
finish'd it, tho' not to my liking; nor was it long before I learn'd to mend it.
Nov. 7. Now it began to be settled fair Weather. The 7th, 8th, 9th, 10th,
and Part of the 12th. (for the 11th. was Sunday) I took wholly up to make me a Chair,
and with much ado brought it to a tolerable Shape, but never to please me, and even
in the making I pull'd it in Pieces several times.
Note, I soon neglected my keeping Sundays, for omitting my Mark for them
on my Post, I forgot which was which.
Nov. 13. This Day it rain'd, which refresh'd me exceedingly, and cool'd the
Earth, but it was accompany'd with terrible Thunder and
Lightning, which frighted me dreadfully for fear of my Powder; as soon as it was over, I resolv'd to separate my Stock of Powder into as many
little Parcels as possible, that it might not be in Danger.
Nov. 14, 15, 16. These three Days I spent in making little square Chests or
Boxes, which might hold about a Pound or two Pound, at most, of Powder, and so
putting the Powder in, I stow'd it in Places as secure and remote from one another as
possible. On one of these three Days I kill'd a large Bird that was good to eat, but
I know not what to call it.
Nov. 17. This Day I began to dig behind my Tent into the Rock to make room
for my farther Note, Two
Things I wanted exceedingly for this Work, viz. A
Pick-axe, a Shovel, and a Wheel-barrow or Basket, so I desisted from my Work, and
began to consider how to supply that Want and make me some Tools; as for a Pick-axe,
I made use of the Iron Crows, which were proper enough, tho' heavy; but the next
thing was a Shovel or Spade, this was so absolutely
necessary, that indeed I could do nothing effectually without it, but what kind of
one to make I knew not.
Nov. 18. The next Day in searching the Woods I found a Tree of that Wood, or
like it, which, in the Brasils they call the Iron Tree,
The excessive Hardness of the Wood, and having no other Way, made me a long while
upon this Machine, for I work'd it effectually by little and little into the Form of
a Shovel or Spade, the Handle exactly shap'd like ours in England, only that
the broad Part having no Iron shod upon it at Bottom, it
would not last me so long, however it serv'd well enough for the uses which I had occasion
to put it to; but never was a Shovel, I believe, made after that Fashion, or so long
a making.
I was still deficient, for I wanted a Basket or a Wheel-barrow, a Basket I could not
make by any Means, having no such things as Twigs that would bend to make Wicker
Ware, at least none yet found out; and as to a Wheel-barrow, I fancy'd I could make
all but the Wheel, but that I had no Notion of, neither did I know how to go about
it; besides I had no possible Way to make the Iron Gudgeons
This was not so difficult to me as the making the Shovel; and yet this, and the Shovel, and the Attempt which I made in vain, to make a Wheel-Barrow, took me up no less than four Days, I mean always, excepting my Morning Walk with my Gun, which I seldom fail'd, and very seldom fail'd also bringing Home something fit to eat.
Nov. 23. My other Work having now stood still, because of my making these
Tools; when they were finish'd, I went on, and working every Day, as my Strength and
Time allow'd, I spent eighteen Days entirely in widening and
deepening my Cave, that it might hold my Goods commodiously.
Note, During all this Time, I work'd to make this Room or Cave spacious
enough to accommodate me as a Warehouse or Magazin, a
Kitchen, a Dining-room, and a Cellar; as for my Lodging, I kept to the Tent, except
that some Times in the wet Season of the Year, it rain'd so hard, that I could not
keep my self dry, which caused me afterwards to cover all my
Place within my Pale with long Poles in the Form of Rafters leaning against the Rock,
and load them with Flaggs and large Leaves of Trees like a Thatch.
December 10th, I began now to think my Cave or Vault finished, when on a
Sudden, (it seems I had made it too large) a great Quantity of Earth fell down from
the Top and one Side, so much, that in short it frighted me, and not without Reason too; for if I had been under it I had never wanted a
Grave-Digger: Upon this Disaster I had
Dec. 11. This Day I went to Work with it accordingly, and got two Shores or Posts pitch'd upright to the Top, with two Pieces of
Boards a-cross over each Post, this I finish'd the next Day; and setting more Posts
up with Boards, in about a Week more I had the Roof secur'd; and the Posts standing
in Rows, serv'd me for Partitions to part of my House.
Dec. 17. From this Day to the Twentieth I plac'd Shelves, and knock'd up
Nails on the Posts to hang every Thing up that could be hung up, and now I began to
be in some Order within Doors.
Dec. 20. Now I carry'd every Thing into the Cave, and began to furnish my
House, and set up some Pieces of Boards, like a Dresser, to order my Victuals upon,
but Boards began to be very scarce with me; also I made me another Table.
Dec. 24. Much Rain all Night and all Day, no stirring out.
Dec. 25. Rain all Day.
Dec. 26. No Rain, and the Earth much cooler than before, and pleasanter.
Dec. 27. Kill'd a young Goat, and lam'd another so
as that I catch'd it, and led it Home in a String; when I had it Home, I bound and
splinter'd up its Leg which was broke, N. B. I
took such Care of it, that it liv'd, and the Leg grew well, and as strong as ever;
but by my nursing it so long it grew tame, and fed upon the
little Green at my Door, and would not go away: This was
the first Time that I entertain'd a Thought of breeding up some tame Creatures,
Dec. 28, 29, 30. Great Heats and no Breeze; so that there was no Stirring
abroad, except in the Evening for Food; this Time I spent in putting all my Things in
Order within Doors.
January 1. Very hot still, but I went abroad early
and late with my Gun, and lay still in the Middle of the Day; this Evening going
farther into the Valleys which lay towards the Center of the Island, I found there
was plenty of Goats, tho' exceeding shy and hard to come at, however I resolv'd to
try if I could not bring my Dog to hunt them down.
Jan. 2. Accordingly, the next Day, I went out with my Dog, and set him upon
the Goats; but I was mistaken, for they all fac'd about upon the Dog, and he knew his
Danger too well, for he would not come near them.
Jan. 3. I began my Fence or Wall; which being still
jealous
N. B. This Wall being describ'd before, I purposely omit what was said in
the Journal; it is sufficient to observe, that I was no less
Time than from the 3d of January to the 14th of
April, working, finishing, and perfecting this Wall, tho' it was no more
than about 24 Yards in Length, being a half Circle from one Place in the
Rock to another Place about eight Yards from it, the Door of the Cave being in the
Center behind it.
All this Time I work'd very hard, the Rains hindering me many Days, nay sometimes
Weeks together; but I thought I should never be perfectly
secure 'till this Wall was finish'd; and it is
When this Wall was finished, and the Out-side double fenc'd with a Turff-Wall rais'd up close to it, I perswaded my self, that if any People were to come on Shore there, they would not perceive any Thing like a Habitation; and it was very well I did so, as may be observ'd hereafter upon a very remarkable Occasion.
During this Time, I made my Rounds in the Woods for Game every Day when the Rain admitted me, and made frequent Discoveries in these Walks of something or other to my Advantage; particularly I found a Kind of wild Pidgeons, who built not as Wood Pidgeons in a Tree, but rather as House Pidgeons, in the Holes of the Rocks; and taking some young ones, I endeavoured to bread them up tame, and did so; but when they grew older they flew all away, which perhaps was at first for Want of feeding them, for I had nothing to give them; however I frequently found their Nests, and got their young ones, which were very good Meat.
And now, in the managing my houshold Affairs, I found my self wanting in many Things,
which I thought at first it was impossible for me to make, as indeed as to some of
them it was; for Instance, I could never make a Cask to be hooped
as I observed before, but I cou'd never arrive to the Capacity of making
one by them, tho' I spent many Weeks about it; I could neither put in the Heads, or
joint the Staves
African Adventure, but I had none of that
now; the only Remedy I had was, that when I had kill'd a
Goat, I sav'd the Tallow, and with a little Dish made of Clay, which I bak'd in the
Sun, to which I added a Wick of some Oakum, I made me a Lamp; and this gave me Light,
tho' not a clear steady Light like a Candle; in the Middle of all my Labours it
happen'd, that rumaging my Things, I found a little Bag, which, as I hinted before,
had been fill'd with Corn for the feeding of Poultry, not for this Voyage, but
before, as I suppose, when the Ship came from Lisbon, what little Remainder
of Corn had been in the Bag, was all devour'd with the Rats, and I saw nothing in the
Bag but Husks and Dust; and being willing to have the Bag for some other Use, I think
it was to put Powder in, when I divided it for Fear of the Lightning, or some such
Use, I shook the Husks of Corn out of it on one Side of my Fortification under the
Rock.
It was a little before the great Rains, just now mention'd, that I threw this Stuff
away, taking no Notice of any Thing, and not so much as remembring that I had thrown any Thing there; when about a Month after, or thereabout, I
saw some few Stalks of something green, shooting out of the Ground, which I fancy'd
might be some Plant I had not seen, but I was surpriz'd and perfectly astonish'd, when, after a little longer Time, I saw about ten or twelve Ears come out, which were perfect green
Barley of the same Kind as our European, nay, as
our English Barley.
This touch'd my Heart a little, and brought Tears out of my Eyes, and I began to
bless my self, that such a Prodigy of Nature should happen
upon my Account; and this was the more strange to me, because I saw near it still all
along by the Side of the Rock, some other straggling Stalks, which prov'd to be
Stalks of Ryce, and which I knew, because I had seen it grow in Africa when
I was ashore there.
I not only thought these the pure Productions of Providence for my Support, but not
doubting, but that there was more in the Place, I went all over that Part of the
Island, where I had been before, peering in every Corner, and under every Rock, to
see for more of it, but I could not find any; at last it occur'd to my Thoughts, that
I had shook a Bag of Chickens
Meat
I carefully sav'd the Ears of this Corn you may be sure in their Season, which was
about the End of June; and laying up every Corn, I resolv'd to sow them all
again, hoping in Time to have some Quantity sufficient to supply me with Bread; But
it was not till the 4th Year that I could allow my self the least Grain of this Corn
to eat, and even then but sparingly, as I shall say afterwards in its Order; for I lost all that I sow'd the first Season, by not
observing the proper Time; for I sow'd it just before the dry Season, so that it
never came up at all, at least, not as it would ha' done: Of which in its Place.
Besides this Barley, there was, as above, 20 or 30 Stalks of Ryce, which I preserv'd
with the same Care, and whose Use was of the same Kind or to the same Purpose,
(viz.) to make me Bread, or rather Food; for I found Ways to cook it up
without baking, tho' I did that also after some Time. But
to return to my Journal,
I work'd excessive hard these three or four Months to get my Wall done; and the 14th
of April I closed it up, contriving to go into it, not by a Door, but over
the Wall by a Ladder, that
April 16. I finish'd the Ladder, so I went up with the Ladder to the Top,
and then pull'd it up after me, and let it down in the In-side: This was a compleat
Enclosure to me; for within I had Room enough, and nothing could come at me from
without, unless it could first mount my Wall.
The very next Day after this Wall was finish'd, I had almost had all my Labour
overthrown at once, and my self kill'd, the Case was thus, As I was busy in the
Inside of it, behind my Tent, just in the Entrance into my Cave, I was terribly
frighted with a most dreadful surprising Thing indeed; for
all on a sudden I found the Earth come crumbling down from the Roof of my Cave, and
from the Edge of the Hill over my Head, and two of the Posts I had set up in the Cave
crack'd in a frightful Manner; I was heartily scar'd, but thought nothing of what was
really the Cause, only thinking that the Top of my Cave was falling in, as some of it
had done before; and for Fear I shou'd be bury'd in it, I run foreward to my Ladder,
and not thinking my self safe there neither, I got over my Wall for Fear of the
Pieces of the Hill which I expected might roll down upon me: I was no sooner stepp'd down upon the firm Ground, but I plainly saw it was a terrible Earthquake, for the Ground I stood
on shook three Times at about eight Minutes Distance, with
three such Shocks, as would have overturn'd the strongest Building that could be
suppos'd to have stood on the Earth, and a great Piece of the Top of a Rock, which
stood about half a Mile from me next the Sea, fell down with
such a terrible Noise, as I never heard in all my Life, I perceiv'd also, the very
Sea was put into violent Motion by it; and I believe the
I was so amaz'd with the Thing it self, having never felt the like, or discours'd with any one that had, that I was like one dead or stupify'd; and the Motion of the Earth made my Stomach sick like one that was toss'd at Sea; but the Noise of the falling of the Rock awak'd me as it were, and rousing me from the stupify'd Condition I was in, fill'd me with Horror, and I thought of nothing then but the Hill falling upon my Tent and all my houshold Goods, and burying all at once; and this sunk my very Soul within me a second Time.
After the third Shock was over, and I felt no more for some Time, I began to take
Courage, and yet I had not Heart enough to go over my Wall again, for Fear of being
buried alive, but sat still upon the Ground, greatly cast down and disconsolate, not knowing what to do: All this while I had not
the least serious religious Thought, nothing but the common, Lord ha' Mercy upon
me; and when it was over, that went away too.
While I sat thus, I found the Air over-cast, and grow cloudy, as if it would Rain; soon after that the Wind rose by little and little, so that, in less than half an Hour, it blew a most dreadful Hurricane: The Sea was all on a Sudden cover'd over with Foam and Froth, the Shore was cover'd with the Breach of the Water, the Trees were torn up by the Roots, and a terrible Storm it was; and this held about three Hours, and then began to abate, and in two Hours more it was stark calm, and began to rain very hard.
All this while I sat upon the Ground very much terrify'd and dejected, when on a
sudden it came into my thoughts, that these Winds and Rain being the Consequences of the
Earthquake
This violent Rain forc'd me to a new Work, viz. To cut a Hole thro' my new
Fortification like a Sink to let the Water go out, which would else have drown'd my
Cave. After I had been in my Cave some time, and found still no more Shocks of the
Earthquake follow, I began to be more compos'd; and now to
support my Spirits, which indeed wanted it very much, I went to my little Store and
took a small Sup of Rum, which however I did then and always very sparingly, knowing
I could have no more when that was gone.
It continu'd raining all that Night, and great Part of the next Day, so that I could not stir abroad, but my Mind being more compos'd, I began to think of what I had best do, concluding that if the Island was subject to these Earthquakes, there would be no living for me in a Cave, but I must consider of building me some little Hut in an open Place which I might surround with a Wall as I had done here, and so make my self secure from wild Beasts or Men; but concluded, if I staid where I was, I should certainly, one time or other, be bury'd alive.
With these Thoughts I resolv'd to remove my Tent from the Place where it stood, which
was just under the hanging Precipice of the Hill, and which, if it should be shaken
again, would certainly fall upon my Tent: And I spent the
two next April, in contriving where and how to remove my
Habitation.
The fear of being swallow'd up alive, made me that I never slept in quiet, and yet the Apprehensions of lying abroad without any Fence was almost equal to it; but still when I look'd about and saw how every thing was put in order, how pleasantly conceal'd I was, and how safe from Danger, it made me very loath to remove.
In the mean time it occur'd to me that it would require a vast deal of time for me to
do this, and that I must be contented to run the Venture where I was, till I had
form'd a Camp for my self, and had secur'd it so as to remove to it: So with this
Resolution I compos'd my self for a time, and resolv'd that
I would go to work with all Speed to build me a Wall with Piles and Cables,
&c. in a Circle as before, and set my Tent up in it when it was
finish'd, but that I would venture to stay where I was till it was finish'd and fit
to remove to. This was the 21st.
April 22. The next Morning I began to consider of Means to put this Resolve
in Execution, but I was at a great loss about my Tools; I had three large Axes and
abundance of Hatchets, (for we carried the Hatchets for Traffick with the Indians) Note, I had never seen any such thing
in England, or at least not to take Notice how it was done, tho' since I
April 28, 29. These two whole Days I took up in grinding my Tools, my
Machine for turning my Grindstone performing very well.
April 30. Having perceiv'd my Bread had been low a great while, now I took a
Survey of it, and reduc'd my self to one Bisket-cake a Day, which made my Heart very
heavy.
May 1. In the Morning looking towards the Sea-side, the Tide being low, I
saw something lye on the Shore bigger than ordinary, and it look'd like a Cask, when
I came to it, I found a small Barrel, and two or three Pieces of the Wreck of the
Ship, which were driven on Shore by the late Hurricane, and looking towards the Wreck
itself, I thought it seem'd to lye higher out of the Water
than it us'd to do; I examin'd the Barrel which was driven on Shore, and soon found
it was a Barrel of Gunpowder, but it had taken Water, and the Powder was cak'd as
hard as a Stone, however I roll'd it farther on Shore for
the present, and went on upon the Sands as near as I could to the Wreck of the Ship
to look for more.
When I came down to the Ship I found it strangely remov'd,
The Fore-castle which lay before bury'd in Sand, was heav'd
up at least Six Foot, and the Stern which was broke to Pieces and parted from the
rest by the Force of the Sea soon after I had left rummaging her, was toss'd, as it
were, up, and cast on one Side, and the Sand was thrown so high on that Side next her
Stern, that whereas there was a great Place of Water before, so that I could not come
within a Quarter of a Mile of the Wreck without swimming, I could now walk
This wholly diverted my Thoughts from the Design of removing my Habitation; and I busied my self mightily that Day especially, in searching whether I could make any Way into the Ship, but I found nothing was to be expected of that Kind, for that all the In-side of the Ship was choack'd up with Sand: However, as I had learn'd not to despair of any Thing, I resolv'd to pull every Thing to Pieces that I could of the Ship, concluding, that every Thing I could get from her would be of some Use or other to me.
May 3. I began with my Saw, and cut a Piece of a Beam thro', which I thought
held some of the upper Part or Quarter-Deck together, and when I had cut it thro', I
clear'd away the Sand as well as I could from the Side which lay highest; but the
Tide coming in, I was oblig'd to give over for that Time.
May 4. I went a fishing, but caught not one Fish that I durst eat of, till I
was weary of my Sport, when just going to leave off, I caught a young Dolphin. I had
made me a long Line of some Rope Yarn, but I had no Hooks, yet I frequently caught
Fish enough, as much as I car'd to eat; all which I dry'd in the Sun, and eat them
dry.
May 5. Work'd on the Wreck, cut another Beam asunder, and brought three
great Fir Planks off from the Decks, which I ty'd together, and made swim on Shore
when the Tide of Flood came on.
May 6. Work'd on the Wreck, got several Iron Bolts out of her, and other
Pieces of Iron Work, work'd very hard, and came Home very much tyr'd, and had
Thoughts of giving it over.
May 7. Went to the Wreck again, but with an Intent not to work, but found
the Weight of the Wreck had broke itself down, the Beams being cut, that several
Pieces of the Ship seem'd to lie loose, and the In-side of the Hold lay so open, that
I could see into it, but almost full of Water and Sand.
May 8. Went to the Wreck, and carry'd an Iron Crow to wrench up the Deck,
which lay now quite clear of the Water or Sand; I wrench'd open two Planks, and
brought them on Shore also with the Tide: I left the Iron Crow in the Wreck for next
Day.
May 9. Went to the Wreck, and with the Crow made Way into the Body of the
Wreck, and felt several Casks, and loosen'd them with the Crow, but could not break
them up; I felt also the Roll of English Lead, and could stir it, but it was
too heavy to remove.
May 10, 11, 12, 13, 14. Went every Day to the Wreck, and got a great deal of
Pieces of Timber, and Boards, or Plank, and 2 or 300 Weight
of Iron.
May 15. I carry'd two Hatchets to try if I could not cut a Piece off of the
Roll of Lead, by placing the Edge of one Hatchet, and driving it with the other; but
as it lay about a Foot and a half in the Water, I could not make any Blow to drive
the Hatchet.
May 16. It had blow'd hard in the Night, and the Wreck appear'd more broken
by the Force of the Water; but I stay'd so long in the Woods to get Pidgeons for
Food, that the Tide prevented me going to the Wreck that Day.
May 17. I saw some Pieces of the Wreck blown on Shore, at a great Distance,
near two Miles off me, but resolv'd to see what they were, and found it was a Piece
of the Head, but too heavy for me to bring away.
May 24. Every Day to this Day I work'd on the Wreck, and with hard Labour I
loosen'd some Things so much with the Crow, that the first blowing Tide several Casks
floated out, and two of the Seamens Chests; but the Wind blowing from the Shore,
nothing came to Land that Day, but Pieces of Timber, and a Hogshead which had some
Brazil Pork in it, but the Salt-water and the Sand had spoil'd it.
I continu'd this Work every Day to the 15th of June, except the Time
necessary to get Food, which I always appointed, during this Part of my Employment,
to be when the Tide was up, that I might be ready when it was ebb'd out, and by this
Time I had gotten Timber, and Plank, and Iron-Work enough, to have builded a good
Boat, if I had known how; and also, I got at several Times, and in several Pieces,
near 100 Weight
June 16. Going down to the Sea-side, I found a large Tortoise or Turtle;
this was the first I had seen, which it seems was only my Misfortune, not any Defect
of the Place, or Scarcity; for had I happen'd to be on the
other Side of the Island, I might have had Hundreds of them every Day, as I found
afterwards; but perhaps had paid dear enough for them.
June 17. I spent in cooking the Turtle; I found in her threescore Eggs; and
her Flesh was to me at that Time the most savoury and pleasant that ever I tasted in
my Life, having had no Flesh,
June 18. Rain'd all Day, and I stay'd within. I thought at this Time the
Rain felt Cold, and I was something chilly, which I knew was not usual in that
Latitude.
June 19. Very ill, and shivering, as if the Weather
had been cold.
June 20. No Rest all Night, violent Pains in my Head, and feaverish.
June 21. Very ill, frighted almost to Death with the Apprehensions of my sad
Condition, to be sick, and no Help: Pray'd to GOD for the first Time since the Storm
off of Hull, but scarce knew what I said, or why; my Thoughts being all
confused.
June 22. A little better, but under dreadful Apprehensions of Sickness.
June 23. Very bad again, cold and shivering, and then a violent
Head-ach.
June 24. Much better.
June 25. An Ague very violent; the Fit held me seven Hours, cold Fit and
hot, with faint Sweats after it.
June 26. Better; and having no Victuals to eat, took my Gun, but found my
self very weak; however I kill'd a She-Goat, and with much Difficulty got it Home, and broil'd some of it, and eat; I wou'd fain have stew'd it,
and made some Broath, but had no Pot.
June 27. The Ague again so violent, that I lay a-Bed all Day, and neither
eat or drank. I was ready to perish for Thirst, but so weak, I had not Strength to
stand up, or to get my self any Water to drink: Pray'd to God again, but was
light-headed, and when I was not, I was so ignorant, that I
knew not what to say; only I lay and Lord look upon me, Lord pity me, Lord have Mercy upon me: I suppose I did
nothing else for two or three Hours, till the Fit wearing off, I fell asleep, and did
not wake till far in the Night; when I wak'd, I found my self much refresh'd, but
weak, and exceeding thirsty: However, as I had no Water in
my whole Habitation, I was forc'd to lie till Morning, and
went to sleep again: In this second Sleep, I had this terrible Dream.
I thought, that I was sitting on the Ground on the Out-side of my Wall, where I sat
when the Storm blew after the Earthquake, and that I saw a Man descend from a great
black Cloud, in a bright Flame of Fire, and light
He was no sooner landed upon the Earth, but he moved forward towards me, with a long
Spear or Weapon in his Hand, to kill me; and when he came to a rising Ground, at some
Distance, he spoke to me, or I heard a Voice so terrible, that it is impossible to
express the Terror of it; all that I can say, I understood, was this, Seeing all
these Things have not brought thee to Repentance, now thou shalt die: At
which Words, I thought he lifted up the Spear that was in his Hand, to kill me.
No one, that shall ever read this Account, will expect that I should be able to
describe the Horrors of my Soul at this terrible Vision, I mean, that even while it
was a Dream, I even dreamed of those Horrors; nor is it any more possible to describe
I had alas! no divine Knowledge; what I had received by the good Instruction of my Father was then worn out by an uninterrupted Series, for 8 Years, of Seafaring Wickedness, and a constant Conversation with nothing but such as were like my self, wicked and prophane to the last Degree: I do not remember that I had in all that Time one Thought that so much as tended either to looking upwards toward God, or inwards towards a Reflection upon my own Ways: But a certain Stupidity of Soul, without Desire of Good, or Conscience of Evil, had entirely overwhelm'd me, and I was all that the most hardned, unthinking, wicked Creature among our common Sailors, can be supposed to be, not having the least Sense, either of the Fear of God in Danger, or of Thankfulness to God in Deliverances.
In the relating what is already past of my Story, this will be the more easily
believ'd, when I shall add, that thro' all the Variety of Miseries that had to this
Day befallen me, I never had so much as one Thought of it being the Hand of God, or
that it was a just Punishment for my Sin; my rebellious
Behaviour against my Father, or my present Sins which were
great; or so much as a Punishment for the general Course of
my wicked Life. When I was on the desperate Expedition on the desart Shores of Africa, I never had so much as one
Thought of what would become of me; or one Wish to God to direct me whether I should
go, or to keep me from the Danger which apparently surrounded me, as well from voracious Creatures as cruel Savages: But I was meerly
thoughtless of a God, or a Providence; acted like a meer Brute from the Principles of
Nature, and by the Dictates of common Sense only, and indeed hardly that.
Portugal Captain, well us'd, and dealt justly and honourably with, as
well as charitably, I had not the least Thankfulness on my Thoughts: When again I was
shipwreck'd, ruin'd, and in Danger of drowning on this Island, I was as far from Remorse, or looking on it as a Judgment; I only said to my
self often, that I was an unfortunate Dog, and born to be always
miserable.
It is true, when I got on Shore first here, and found all my Ship's Crew drown'd, and
my self spar'd, I was surpriz'd with a Kind of Extasie, and some Transports of Soul,
which, had the Grace of God assisted, might have come up to true Thankfulness; but it ended where it begun, in a meer common
Flight of Joy, or as I may say, being glad I was alive, without the least
Reflection upon the distinguishing Goodness of the Hand which had preserv'd me, and
had singled me out to be preserv'd, when all the rest were
destroy'd; or an Enquiry why Providence had been thus
merciful to me; even just the same common Sort of Joy which Seamen generally have
after they are got safe ashore from a Shipwreck, which they drown all in the next
Bowl of Punch, and forget almost as soon as it is over, and all the rest of my Life
was like it.
Even when I was afterwards, on due Consideration, made
sensible of my Condition, how I was cast on this dreadful Place, out of the Reach of
humane Kind, out of all Hope of Relief, or Prospect of
Redemption, as soon as I saw but a Prospect of living, and that I should not starve
and perish for Hunger, all the Sense of my Affliction wore off, and I begun to be
very easy, apply'd my self to the Works proper for my Preservation and Supply, and
was far enough from being afflicted at my Condition, as a
Judgment from Heaven, or as the
The growing up of the Corn, as is hinted in my Journal, had at first some little Influence upon me, and began to affect me with Seriousness, as long as I thought it had something miraculous in it; but as soon as ever that Part of the Thought was remov'd, all the Impression which was rais'd from it, wore off also, as I have noted already.
Even the Earthquake, tho' nothing could be more terrible in its Nature, or more immediately directing to the invisible Power which alone directs such Things, yet no sooner was the first Fright over, but the Impression it had made went off also. I had no more Sense of God or his Judgments, much less of the present Affliction of my Circumstances being from his Hand, than if I had been in the most prosperous Condition of Life.
But now when I began to be sick, and a leisurely View of the Miseries of Death came to place itself before me; when my Spirits began to sink under the Burthen of a strong Distemper, and Nature was exhausted with the Violence of the Feaver; Conscience that had slept so long, begun to awake, and I began to reproach my self with my past Life, in which I had so evidently, by uncommon Wickedness, provok'd the Justice of God to lay me under uncommon Strokes, and to deal with me in so vindictive a Manner.
These Reflections oppress'd me for the second or third Day of my Distemper, and in
the Violence, as well of the Feaver, as of the dreadful Reproaches of my Conscience,
extorted some Words from me, like praying to God, tho' I cannot say they were either
a Prayer attended with Desires or with Hopes; it was rather the Voice of meer Fright
and Distress; my Thoughts were confus'd, the
In this Interval, the good Advice of my Father came to my Mind, and presently his
Prediction which I mention'd at the Beginning of this Story, viz. That if I did
take this foolish Step, God would not bless me, and I would have Leisure hereafter
to reflect upon having neglected his Counsel, when there might be none to assist
in my Recovery. Now, said I aloud, My dear Father's Words are come to pass:
God's Justice has overtaken me, and I have none to help or hear me: I rejected the
Voice of Providence, which had mercifully put me in a Posture or Station of Life, wherein I might have been happy and easy; but
I would neither see it my self, or learn to know the Blessing of it from my Parents;
I left them to mourn over my Folly, and now I am left to mourn under the Consequences
of it: I refus'd their Help and Assistance who wou'd have lifted me into the World,
and wou'd have made every Thing easy to me, and now I have Difficulties to struggle with, too great for even Nature itself to support, and no Assistance, no Help, no Comfort, no Advice;
then I cry'd out, Lord be my Help, for I am in great Distress.
This was the first Prayer, if I may call it so, that I had made for many Years: But I return to my Journal.
June 28. Having been somewhat refresh'd with the Sleep I had had, and the
Fit being entirely off, I got up; and tho' the Fright and Terror of my Dream was very
great, yet I consider'd, that the Fit of the Ague wou'd return again the next Day,
and now was my Time to get something to refresh and support my self when I should be
ill; and the first Thing I did, I fill'd a large square Case Bottle with Water, and
set it upon my Table, in Reach of my Bed; and to take off
the chill or aguish Disposition of the Water, I put about a Quarter of a Pint of Rum
into it, and mix'd them together; then I got me a Piece of the Goat's Flesh, and
broil'd it on the Coals, but could eat very little; I walk'd about, but was very
weak, and withal very sad and heavy-hearted in the Sense of my miserable Condition;
dreading the Return of my Distemper the next Day; at
Night I made my Supper of three of the Turtle's Eggs, which I roasted in the Ashes,
and eat, as we call it, in the Shell; and this was the first Bit of Meat
After I had eaten, I try'd to walk, but found my self so weak, that I cou'd hardly carry the Gun, (for I never went out without that) so I went but a little Way, and sat down upon the Ground, looking out upon the Sea, which was just before me, and very calm and smooth: As I sat here, some such Thoughts as these occurred to me.
What is this Earth and Sea of which I have seen so much, whence is it produc'd, and what am I, and all the other Creatures, wild and tame, humane and brutal, whence are we?
Then it follow'd most naturally, It is God that has made it all: Well, but then it came on strangely, if God has made all these Things, He guides and governs them all, and all Things that concern them; for the Power that could make all Things, must certainly have Power to guide and direct them.
If so, nothing can happen in the great Circuit of his Works, either without his Knowledge or Appointment.
And if nothing happens without his Knowledge, he knows that I am here, and am in this dreadful Condition; and if nothing happens without his Appointment, he has appointed all this to befal me.
Nothing occurr'd to my Thought to contradict any of these Conclusions; and therefore it rested upon me with the greater Force, that it must needs be, that God had appointed all this to befal me; that I was brought to this miserable Circumstance by his Direction, he having the sole Power, not of me only, but of every Thing that happen'd in the World. Immediately it follow'd,
Why has God done this to me? What have I done to be thus us'd?
My Conscience presently check'd me in that Enquiry, as if I
had blasphem'd, and methought it spoke to me like a Voice; WRETCH! dost thou ask
what thou hast done! look back upon a dreadful mis-spent Life, and ask thy
self what thou hast not done? ask, Why is it that thou wert not long ago
destroy'd? Why wert thou not drown'd in
Yarmouth Roads? Kill'd in the Fight when the Ship was taken by the Sallee
Man of War? Devour'd by the wild Beasts
on the Coast of Africa? Or, Drown'd HERE, when all the Crew perish'd but
thy self? Dost thou ask, What have I done?
I was struck dumb with these Reflections, as one astonish'd, and had not a Word to
say, no not to answer to my self, but rise up pensive and sad, walk'd back to my
Retreat, and went up over my Wall, as if I had been going to Bed, but my Thoughts
were sadly disturb'd, and I had no Inclination to Sleep; so
I sat down in my Chair, and lighted my Lamp, for it began to be dark: Now as the
Apprehension of the Return of my Distemper terrify'd me very
much, it occurr'd to my Thought, that the Brasilians take no Physick but
their Tobacco, for almost all Distempers; and I had a Piece of a Roll of Tobacco in
one of the Chests, which was quite cur'd, and some also that was green and not quite
cur'd.
I went, directed by Heaven no doubt; for in this Chest I found a Cure, both for Soul
and Body, I open'd the Chest, and found what I look'd for, viz. the Tobacco;
and as the few Books, I had sav'd, lay there too, I took out one of the Bibles which
I mention'd before, and which to this Time I had not found Leisure, or so much as
Inclination to look into; I say, I took it out, and brought both that and the Tobacco
with me to the Table.
What Use to make of the Tobacco, I knew not, as to my Distemper, or whether it was
good for it or no; but I try'd several Experiments with it, as if I was resolv'd it
should hit one Way or other: I first took a Piece of a Leaf, and chew'd it in my
Mouth, which indeed at first almost stupify'd my Brain, the Tobacco being green and
strong, and that I had not been much us'd to it; then I took some and steeped it an
Hour or two in some Rum, and resolv'd to take a Dose of it when I lay down;
In the Interval of this Operation, I took up the Bible and began to read, but my Head
was too much disturb'd with the Tobacco to bear reading, at least that Time; only
having open'd the Book casually, the first Words that
occurr'd to me were these, Call on me
in the Day of Trouble
The Words were very apt to my Case, and made some Impression upon my Thoughts at the
Time of reading them, tho' not so much as they did afterwards; for as for being deliver'd, the Word had no Sound, as I may say, to
me; the Thing was so remote, so impossible in my Apprehension of Things, that I began
to say as the Children of Israel did, when they were promis'd Flesh to eat
Can God spread a Table in the
Wilderness; so I began to say, Can God himself deliver me from this Place?
and as it was not for many Years that any Hope appear'd, this prevail'd very often
upon my Thoughts: But however, the Words made a great Impression upon me, and I mused
upon them very often. It grew now late, and the Tobacco had, as I said, doz'd my Head
so much, that I inclin'd to sleep; so I left my Lamp burning in the Cave, least I
should want any Thing in the Night, and went to Bed; but before I lay down, I did
what I never had done in all my Life, I kneel'd down and pray'd to God to fulfil the
Promise to me, that if I call'd upon him in the Day of Trouble, he would deliver me;
after my broken and imperfect Prayer was over, I drunk
the Rum in which I had steep'd the Tobacco, which was so
strong and rank of the Tobacco, that indeed I could scarce get it down; immediately
Be that however one Way or th' other, when I awak'd I found my self exceedingly refresh'd, and my Spirits lively and chearful; when I got up, I was stronger than I was the Day before, and my Stomach better, for I was hungry; and in short, I had no Fit the next Day, but continu'd much alter'd for the better; this was the 29th.
The 30th was my well Day of Course, and I went abroad with my Gun, but did not care
to travel too far, I kill'd a Sea Fowl or two, something
like a brand Goose, and brought them Home, but was not very forward to eat them; so I
ate some more of the Turtle's Eggs, which were very good. This Evening I renew'd the
Medicine which I had suppos'd did me good the Day before, viz. the Tobacco steep'd in Rum, only I did not take so much as before, nor did I chew any of the Leaf, or hold my Head over
the Smoke; however, I was not so well the next Day, which was the first of
July, as I hop'd I shou'd have been; for I had a little Spice of the cold
Fit, but it was not much.
July 2. I renew'd the Medicine all the three Ways, and doz'd my self with it
as at first; and doubled the Quantity which I drank.
I will deliver
thee, and the Impossibility of my Deliverance lay much upon my Mind in Barr
of my ever expecting it: But as I was discouraging my self with such Thoughts, it
occurr'd to my Mind, that I pored so much upon my Deliverance from the main Affliction, that I disregarded the Deliverance I had receiv'd; and I was, as it were, made to ask my self such
Questions as these, viz. Have I not been deliver'd, and wonderfully too,
from Sickness? from the most distress'd Condition that could be, and that was so
frightful to me, and what Notice I had taken of it: Had I done my Part, God had
deliver'd me, but I had not glorify'd him; that
is to say, I had not own'd and been thankful for that as a Deliverance, and how cou'd
I expect greater Deliverance?
This touch'd my Heart very much, and immediately I kneeel'd down and gave God Thanks aloud, for my Recovery from my Sickness.
July 4. In the Morning I took the Bible, and beginning at the New Testament, I began seriously to read it, and impos'd upon my
self to read a while every Morning and every Night, not tying my self to the Number
of Chapters, but as long as my Thoughts shou'd engage me: It was not long after I set
seriously to this Work, but I found my Heart more deeply and sincerely affected with
the Wickedness of my past Life: The Impression of my Dream
reviv'd, and the Words, All these Things have not brought thee to
Repentance, ran seriously in my Thought: I was
earnestly begging of God to give me Repentance, when it happen'd providentially the
very Day that reading the Scriture, Jesus, thou Son of David, Jesus, thou exalted
Prince and Saviour, give me Repentance!
This was the first Time that I could say, in the true Sense of the Words, that I pray'd in all my Life; for now I pray'd with a Sense of my Condition, and with a true Scripture View of Hope founded on the Encouragement of the Word of God; and from this Time, I may say, I began to have Hope that God would hear me.
Now I began to construe the Words mentioned above, Call on me, and I will deliver
you, in a different Sense from what I had ever done
before; for then I had no Notion of any thing being call'd Deliverance, but my being deliver'd from the Captivity I was
in; for tho' I was indeed at large in the Place, yet the Island was certainly a
Prison to me, and that in the worst Sense in the World; but now I learn'd to take it
in another Sense: Now I look'd back upon my past Life with such Horrour, and my Sins
appear'd so dreadful, that my Soul sought nothing of God, but Deliverance from the Load of Guilt that bore down all my Comfort:
As for my solitary Life it was nothing; I did not so much as pray to be deliver'd
from it, or think of it; It was all of no Consideration in Comparison to this: And I
add this Part here, to hint to whoever shall read it, that whenever they come to a
true Sense of things, they will find Deliverance from Sin a
much greater Blessing, that Deliverance from Affliction.
But leaving this Part, I return to my Journal.
From the 4th of July to the 14th, I was chiefly employ'd in walking about
with my Gun in my Hand, a little and a little, at a Time, as a Man that was gathering
up his Strength after a Fit of Sickness: For it is hardly to be imagin'd, how low I
was, and to what Weakness I was reduc'd. The Application which I made Use of was
perfectly new, and perhaps what had never cur'd an Ague before, neither can I
recommend it to any one to practise, by this Experiment; and tho' it did carry off the Fit, yet it rather contributed to weakening me; for I had frequent Convulsions in my Nerves and
Limbs for some Time.
I learn'd from it also this in particular, that being abroad
in the rainy Season was the most pernicious thing to my
Health that could be, especially in those Rains which came attended with Storms and
Hurricanes of Wind; for as the Rain which came in the dry Season was always most
accompany'd with such Storms, so I found that Rain was much more dangerous than the
Rain which fell in September and October.
I had been now in this unhappy Island above 10 Months, all Possibility of Deliverance
from this Condition, seem'd to be entirely taken from me; and I firmly believed, that
no humane Shape had ever set Foot upon that Place: Having now secur'd
It was the 15th of July that I began to take a more particular Survey of the
Island it self: I went up the Creek first, where, as I hinted, I brought my Rafts on
Shore; I found after I came about two Miles up, that the Tide did not flow any
higher, and that it was no more than a little Brook of running Water, and very fresh
and good; but this being the dry Season, there was hardly any Water in some Parrs of
it, at least, not enough to run in any Stream, so as it could be perceiv'd.
On the Bank of this Brook I found many pleasant
Savana's, or Meadows; plain, smooth, and cover'd with Grass; and on the
rising Parts of them next to the higher Grounds, where the Water, as it might be supposed, never overflow'd, I found a great deal of Tobacco,
green, and growing to a great and very strong Stalk; there were divers other Plants which I had no Notion of, or Understanding about, and might perhaps have Vertues of their own, which I could not find out.
I searched for the Cassava Root Indians in all that Climate make their Bread of, but I
could find none. I saw large Plants of Alloes, but did not then understand them. I
saw several Sugar Canes, but wild, and for want of Cultivation, imperfect. I contented my self with these Discoveries for this
Time, and came back musing with my self what Course I might take to know the Vertue
and Goodness of any of the Fruits or Plants which I should discover; but could bring
it to no Conclusion; for in short, I had made so little
Observation while I was in the Brasils, that I
knew little
The next Day, the 16th, I went up the same Way again, and after going something
farther than I had gone the Day before, I found the Brook, and the Savana's
began to cease, and the Country became more woody than
before; in this Part I found different Fruits, and particularly I found Mellons upon
the Ground in great Abundance, and Grapes upon the Trees; the Vines had spread indeed
over the Trees, and the Clusters of Grapes were just now in their Prime, very ripe
and rich: This was a surprising Discovery, and I was exceeding glad of them; but I
was warn'd by my Experience to eat sparingly of them, remembring, that when I was
ashore in Barbary, the eating of Grapes kill'd several of our
English Men who were Slaves there, by throwing them into Fluxes and Feavers
I spent all that Evening there, and went not back to my Habitation, which by the Way was the first Night, as I might say, I had lain from Home. In the Night I took my first Contrivance, and got up into a Tree, where I slept well, and the next Morning proceeded upon my Discovery, travelling near four Miles, as I might judge by the Length of the Valley, keeping still due North, with a Ridge of Hills on the South and North-side of me.
At the End of this March I came to an Opening, where the
Country seem'd to descend to the Spring, that it looked like a planted
Garden.
I descended a little on the Side of that delicious Vale, surveying it with a secret
Kind of Pleasure, (tho' mixt with my other afflicting Thoughts) to think that this
was all my own, that I was King and Lord of all this Country indefeasibly, and had a
Right of Possession; and if I could convey it, I might have it in Inheritance, as
compleatly as any Lord of a Mannor in England. I saw here Abundance of Cocoa
Trees, Orange, and Lemmon, and Citron Trees; but all wild,
and very few bearing any Fruit, at least not then: However,
the green Limes that I gathered, were not only pleasant to eat, but very wholesome;
and I mix'd their Juice afterwards with Water, which made it very wholesome, and very
cool, and refreshing.
I found now I had Business enough to gather and carry Home; and I resolv'd to lay up a Store, as well of Grapes, as Limes and Lemons, to furnish my self for the wet Season, which I knew was approaching.
In Order to this, I gather'd a great Heap of Grapes in one Place, and a lesser Heap in another Place, and a great Parcel of Limes and Lemons in another Place; and taking a few of each with me, I travell'd homeward, and resolv'd to come again, and bring a Bag or Sack, or what I could make to carry the rest Home.
Accordingly, having spent three Days in this Journey, I came Home; so I must now call
my Tent and my Cave: But, before I got thither, the
The next Day, being the 19th, I went back, having made me two small Bags to bring Home my Harvest: But I was surpriz'd, when coming to my Heap of Grapes, which were so rich and fine when I gather'd them, I found them all spread about, trod to Pieces, and dragg'd about, some here, some there, and Abundance eaten and devour'd: By this I concluded, there were some wild Creatures thereabouts, which had done this; but what they were, I knew not.
However, as I found there there was no laying them up on Heaps, and no carrying them away in a Sack, but that one Way they would be destroy'd, and the other Way they would be crush'd with their own Weight. I took another Course; for I gather'd a large Quantity of the Grapes, and hung them up upon the out Branches of the Trees, that they might cure and dry in the Sun; and as for the Limes and Lemons, I carry'd as many back as I could well stand under.
When I came Home from this Journey, I contemplated with great Pleasure the Fruitfulness of that Valley, and the Pleasantness of the Scituation, the Security from Storms on that Side the Water, and the Wood, and concluded, that I had pitch'd upon a Place to fix my Abode, which was by far the worst Part of the Country. Upon the Whole I began to consider of removing my Habitation; and to look out for a Place equally safe, as where I now was scituate, if possible, in that pleasant fruitful Part of the Island.
However, I was so Enamour'd of this Place, that I spent much of my Time there, for
the whole remaining Part of the Month of July; and tho' upon second Thoughts
I resolv'd as above, not to remove, yet I built me a little kind of a Bower, and
surrounded it at a Distance with a strong Fence, being a double Hedge, as high as I
could reach, well stak'd, and fill'd between with Brushwood; and here I lay very secure, sometimes two or three Nights together,
always going over it with a Ladder, as before; so that I fancy'd now I had my
Country-House, and my Sea-Coast-House: And this Work took me up to the Beginning of August.
I had but newly finish'd my Fence, and began to enjoy my Labour, but the Rains came on, and made me stick close to my first Habitation; for tho' I had made me a Tent like the other, with a Piece of a Sail, and spread it very well; yet I had not the Shelter of a Hill to keep me from Storms, nor a Cave behind me to retreat into, when the Rains were extraordinary.
August, as I
said, I had finish'd my Bower, and began to enjoy my self. The third of
August, I found the Grapes I had hung up were perfectly dry'd, and
indeed, were excellent good Raisins of the Sun; so I began to take them down from the
Trees, and it was very happy that I did so; for the Rains which follow'd would have
spoil'd them, and I had lost the best Part of my Winter Food; for I had above two
hundred large Bunches of them. No sooner had I taken them all down, and carry'd most
of them Home to my Cave, but it began to rain, and from hence, which was the
fourteenth of August, it rain'd more or less, every Day, till the Middle of
October; and sometimes so violently, that I could not stir out of my Cave
for several Days.
In this Season I was much surpriz'd with the Increase of my Family; I had been
concern'd for the Loss of one of my Cats, who run away from me, or as I thought had
been dead, and I heard no more Tale or Tidings of her, till to my Astonishment she came Home about the End of August, with
three Kittens; this was the more strange to me, because tho' I had kill'd a
wild Cat, as I call'd it, with my Gun; yet I thought it was a quite differing Kind
from our European Cats; yet the young Cats were the same Kind of House breed
like the old one; and both my Cats being Females, I thought it very strange: But from
these three Cats, I afterwards came to be so pester'd with Cats, that I was forc'd to
kill them like Vermine, or wild Beasts, and to drive them from my House as much as
possible.
From the fourteenth of August to the twenty sixth, incessant Rain, so that I
could not stir, and was now very careful not to be much wet. In this Confinement I
began to be straitned for Food, but
During this Confinement in my Cover, by the Rain, I work'd daily two or three Hours at enlarging my Cave, and by Degrees work'd it on towards one Side, till I came to the Out-Side of the Hill, and made a Door or Way out, which came beyond my Fence or Wall, and so I came in and out this Way; but I was not perfectly easy at lying so open; for as I had manag'd my self before, I was in a perfect Enclosure, whereas now I thought I lay expos'd, and open for any Thing to come in upon me; and yet I could not perceive that there was any living Thing to fear, the biggest Creature that I had yet seen upon the Island being a Goat.
September the thirtieth, I was now come to the unhappy Anniversary of my
Landing. I cast up
A little after this my Ink began to fail me, and so I contented my self to use it
more sparingly, and to write down only the most remarkable Events of my Life, without
continuing a daily Memorandum of other Things.
The rainy Season, and the dry Season, began now to appear regular to me, and I
learn'd to divide them so, as to provide for them accordingly. But I bought all my
Experience before I had it; and this I am going to relate, was one of the most discouraging Experiments that I made at all: I have mention'd
that I had sav'd the few Ears of Barley and Rice, which I had so surprizingly found
spring up, as I thought, of themselves, and believe there was about thirty Stalks of
Rice, and about twenty of Barley; and now I thought it a proper Time to sow it after
the Rains, the Sun being in its Southern Position going from me.
Accordingly I dug up a Piece of Ground as well as I could with my wooden Spade, and dividing it into two Parts, I sow'd my Grain; but as I was sowing, it casually occur'd to my Thoughts, That I would not sow it all at first, because I did not know when was the proper Time for it; so I sow'd about two Thirds of the Seed, leaving about a Handful of each.
Finding my first Seed did not grow, which I easily imagin'd was by the Drought, I
sought for a moister Peice of Ground to make another Trial in, and I dug up a Piece
of Ground near my new Bower, and sow'd the rest of my Seed in February, a
little before the Vernal
Equinox
March and April to water it, sprung up
very pleasantly, and yielded a very good Crop; but having Part of the Seed left only,
and not daring to sow all that I had, I had but a small Quantity at last, my whole
Crop not amounting to above half a Peck
But by this Experiment I was made Master of my Business, and knew exactly when the proper Season was to sow; and that I might expect two Seed Times, and two Harvests every Year.
While this Corn was growing, I made a little Discovery which was of use to me
afterwards: As soon as the Rains were over, and the Weather began to settle, which was about the Month of November, I made a Visit up the Country to my Bower,
where though I had not been some Months, yet I found all Things just as I left them.
The Circle or double Hedge that I had made, was not only firm and entire; but the Stakes which I had cut out of
some Trees that grew thereabouts, were all shot out and grown with long Branches, as
much as a Willow-Tree usually shoots the first Year after lopping its Head. I could
not tell what Tree to
This made me resolve to cut some more Stakes, and make me a Hedge like this in a
Semicircle round my Wall; I mean that of my first Dwelling, which I did; and placing
the Trees or Stakes in a double Row, at about eight Yards distance from my first
Fence, they grew presently, and were at first a fine Cover to my Habitation, and
afterward serv'd for a Defence also, as I shall observe in its Order.
I found now, That the Seasons of the Year might generally be divided, not into
Summer and Winter, as in Europe; but into the Rainy
Seasons, and the Dry Seasons, which were generally thus,
February, Rainy, the Sun being then on, or near the
Equinox.
March, Rainy, the Sun being then on, or near the
Equinox.
April, Rainy, the Sun being then on, or near the
Equinox.
April, Dry, the Sun being then to the North
of the Line.May, Dry, the Sun being then to the North of the
Line.June, Dry, the Sun being then to the North of the
Line.July, Dry, the Sun being then to the North of the
Line.August, Dry, the Sun being then to the North
of the Line.August, Rainy, the
Sun being then come back.September, Rainy, the Sun being then come back.October, Rainy, the Sun being then come back.October, Dry, the Sun being then to the
South of the Line.November, Dry, the Sun being then to the South of
the Line.December, Dry, the Sun being then to the South of
the Line.January, Dry, the Sun being then to the South of the
Line.February, Dry, the Sun being then to the
South of the Line.
The Rainy Season sometimes held longer or shorter, as the Winds happen'd to blow; but this was the general Observation I made: After I had found by Experience, the ill Consequence of being abroad in the Rain. I took Care to furnish my self with Provisions before hand, that I might not be oblig'd to go out; and I sat within Doors as much as possible during the wet Months.
This Time I found much Employment, (and very suitable also to the Time) for I found
great Occasion of many Things which I had no way to furnish my self with, but by hard
Labour and constant Application; particularly, I try'd many
Ways to make my self a Basket, but all the Twigs I could get for the Purpose prov'd
so brittle, that they would do nothing. It prov'd of excellent Advantage to me now, That when I was a Boy, I used to take
great Delight in standing at a Basket-makers, in the Town where my Father
liv'd, to see them make their Wicker-ware; and being as Boys usually are,
very officious to help, and a great Observer of the Manner how they work'd those
Things, and sometimes lending a Hand, I had by this Means full Knowledge of the
Methods of it, that I wanted nothing but the Materials; when it came into my Mind,
That the Twigs of that Tree from whence I cut my Stakes that grew, Sallows,
and Willows, and Osiers in England, and I resolv'd to
try.
Accordingly the next Day, I went to my Country-House, as I
call'd it, and cutting some of the smaller Twigs, I found them to my Purpose as much
as I could desire; whereupon I came the next Time prepar'd with a Hatchet to cut down
a Quantity, which I soon found, for there was great Plenty of them; these I set up to
dry within my Circle or Hedge, and when they were fit for Use, I carry'd them to my
Cave, and here during the next Season, I employ'd my self in making, as well as I
could, a great many Baskets, both to carry Earth, or to carry or lay up any
Thing as I had occasion; and tho' I did not finish them very handsomly, yet I made them sufficiently serviceable for my
Purpose; and thus afterwards I took Care never to be without
them; and as my Wicker-ware decay'd, I made more, especially, I made strong
deep Baskets to place my Corn in, instead of Sacks, when I should come to have any
Quantity of it.
Having master'd this Difficulty, and employ'd a World of Time about it, I bestirr'd
my self to see if possible how to supply two Wants: I had no Vessels to hold any
Thing that was Liquid, except two Runlets which were almost
full of Rum, and some Glass-Bottles, some of the common Size, and others which were
Case-Bottles-Square
&c. I had not so much as a Pot to boil
any Thing, except a great Kettle, which I sav'd out of the Ship, and which was too
big for such Use as I desir'd it, viz. To make Broth, and stew a Bit of Meat
by it self. The Second Thing I would fain
I employ'd my self in Planting my Second Rows of Stakes or Piles and in this
Wicker working all the Summer, or dry Season, when another Business took
me up more Time than it could be imagin'd I could spare.
I mention'd before, That I had a great Mind to see the whole Island, and that I had
travell'd up the Brook, and so on to where I built my Bower, and where I had an
Opening quite to the Sea on the other Side of the Island; I now resolv'd to travel
quite Cross to the Sea-Shore on that Side; so taking my Gun, a Hatchet, and my Dog,
and a larger Quantity of Powder and Shot than usual, with two Bisket Cakes, and a
great Bunch of Raisins in my Pouch for my Store, I began my Journey; when I had
pass'd the Vale where my Bower stood as above, I came within View of the Sea, to the
West, and it being a very clear Day, I fairly descry'd Land, whether an
Island or a Continent, I could not tell; but it lay very high, extending from the
West, to the W. S. W.
I could not tell what Part of the World this might be, otherwise than that I know it
must be Part of America, and as I concluded by all my Observations, must be
near the Spanish Dominions
Spanish Coast, I should certainly, one
Time or other, see some Vessel pass or re-pass one Way or other; but if not, then it
was the Savage Coast between the Spanish Country and
Brasils, which are indeed the worst of Savages; for they are
Cannibals, or Men-eaters
With these Considerations I walk'd very leisurely forward, I
found that Side of the Island where I now was, much pleasanter than mine, the open or
Savanna Fields sweet, adorn'd with Flowers and Grass, and full of very
fine Woods. I saw Abundance of Parrots, and fain I would
have caught one, if possible to have kept it to be tame, and taught it to speak to
me. I did, after some Pains taking, catch a young Parrot, for I knock'd it down with
a Stick, and having recover'd it, I brought it home; but it was some Years before I
could make him speak: However, at last I taught him to call me by my Name very
familiarly: But the Accident that follow'd, tho' it be a
Trifle, will be very diverting in its Place.
I was exceedingly diverted with this Journey: I found in the low Grounds Hares, as I
thought them to be, and Foxes, but they differ'd greatly from all the other Kinds I
had met with; nor could I satisfy my self to eat them, tho' I kill'd several: But I
had no Need to be ventrous; for I had no Want of Food, and of that which was very
good too; especially these three Sorts, viz. Goats, Pidgeons, and Turtle or Tortoise; which, added to my Grapes,
Leaden-hall Market
I never travell'd in this Journey above two Miles outright in a Day, or thereabouts; but I took so many Turns and Returns, to see what Discoveries I could make, that I came weary enough to the Place where I resolv'd to sit down for all Night; and then I either repos'd my self in a Tree, or surrounded my self with a Row of Stakes set upright in the Ground, either from one Tree to another, or so as no wild Creature could come at me, without waking me.
As soon as I came to the Sea Shore, I was surpriz'd to see
that I had taken up my Lot on the worst Side of the Island; for here indeed the Shore
was cover'd with innumerable Turtles, whereas on the other Side I had found but three
in a Year and half. Here was also an infinite Number of Fowls, of many Kinds, some
which I had seen, and some which I had not seen of before, and many of them very good
Meat; but such as I knew not the Names of, except those call'd Penguins.
I could have shot as many as I pleas'd, but was very sparing of my Powder and Shot; and therefore had more Mind to kill a she Goat, if I could, which I could better feed on; and though there were many Goats here more than on my Side the Island, yet it was with much more Difficulty that I could come near them, the Country being flat and even, and they saw me much sooner than when I was on the Hill.
I confess this Side of the Country was much pleasanter than mine, but yet I had not
the least Inclination to remove; for as I was fix'd in my Habitation, it became natural to me, and I seem'd all the while I was here, to be as
it were upon a Journey, and from Home: However, I travell'd
along East, I suppose about twelve Miles; and then setting up a great Pole upon
the Shore for a Mark, I concluded I would go Home again; and that the next Journey I
took should be on the other Side of the Island, East from my Dwelling, and
so round till I came to my Post again: Of which in its Place.
I took another Way to come back than that I went, thinking I could easily keep all the Island so much in my View, that I could not miss finding my first Dwelling by viewing the Country; but I found my self mistaken; for being come about two or three Miles, I found my self descended into a very large Valley; but so surrounded with Hills, and those Hills cover'd with Wood, that I could not see which was my Way by any Direction but that of the Sun, nor even then, unless I knew very well the Position of the Sun at that Time of the Day.
It happen'd to my farther Misfortune, That the Weather prov'd hazey for three or four Days, while I was in this Valley; and not being able to see the Sun, I wander'd about very uncomfortably, and at last was oblig'd to find out the Sea Side, look for my Post, and come back the same Way I went; and then by easy Journies I turn'd Homeward, the Weather being exceeding hot, and my Gun, Ammunition, Hatchet, and other Things very heavy.
In this Journey my Dog surpriz'd a young Kid, and seiz'd upon it, and I running in to take hold of it, caught it, and sav'd it alive from the Dog: I had a great Mind to bring it Home if I could; for I had often been musing, Whether it might not be possible to get a Kid or two, and so raise a Breed of tame Goats, which might supply me when my Powder and Shot should be all spent.
I cannot express what a Satisfaction it was to me, to come into my old Hutch, and lye down in my Hamock-Bed: This little wandring Journey, without settled Place of Abode, had been so unpleasant to me, that my own House, as I call'd it to my self, was a perfect Settlement to me, compar'd to that; and it rendred every Thing about me so comfortable, that I resolv'd I would never go a great Way from it again, while it should be my Lot to stay on the Island.
I repos'd my self here a Week, to rest and regale my self after my long Journey;
during which, most of the Time was taken up in the weighty Affair of making a Cage
for my Poll
Sept.
in the same solemn Manner as before, being the Anniversary
of my Landing on the Island, having now been there two Years, and no more Prospect of
being deliver'd, than the first Day I came there. I spent the whole Day in humble and
thankful Acknowledgments of the many wonderful Mercies which my Solitary Condition
was attended with, and without which it might have been infinitely more miserable. I
gave humble and hearty Thanks that God had been pleas'd to discover to me, even that
it was possible I might be more happy in this Solitary Condition, than I should have
been in a Liberty of Society, and in all the Pleasures of the World. That he could
fully make up to me, the Deficiencies of my Solitary State, and the want of Humane
Society by his Presence, and the Communications of his
Grace to my Soul, supporting, comforting, and encouraging me to depend upon his
Providence here, and hope for his Eternal Presence hereafter.
It was now that I began sensibly to feel how much more happy this Life I now led was, with all its miserable Circumstances, than the wicked, cursed, abominable Life I led all the past Part of my Days; and now I chang'd both my Sorrows and my Joys; my very Desires alter'd, my Affections chang'd their Gusts, and my Delights were perfectly new, from what they were at my first Coming, or indeed for the two Years past.
Before, as I walk'd about, either on my Hunting, or for
viewing the Country; the Anguish of my Soul at my Condition, would break out upon me
on a sudden, and my very Heart would die within me, to think of the Woods, the
Mountains, the Desarts I was in; and how I was a Prisoner lock'd up with the Eternal
Bars and Bolts of the
But now I began to exercise my self with new Thoughts; I daily read the Word of God,
and apply'd all the Comforts of it to my present State: One
Morning being very sad, I open'd the Bible upon these Words, I will never, never leave thee, nor forsake thee
From this Moment I began to conclude in my Mind, That it was possible for me to be more happy in this forsaken Solitary Condition, than it was probable I should ever have been in any other Particular State in the World; and with this Thought I was going to give Thanks to God for bringing me to this Place.
I know not what it was, but something shock'd my Mind at that Thought, and I durst
not speak the Words: How canst thou be such a Hypocrite, England, without any Order
of mine, to pack it up among my Goods; and for assisting me afterwards to save it out
of the Wreck of the Ship.
Thus, and in this Disposition of Mind, I began my third Year; and tho' I have not
given the Reader the Trouble of so particular Account of my
Works this Year as the first; yet in General it may be observ'd, That I was very
seldom idle; but having regularly divided my Time, according to the several daily
Employments that were before me, such as, First, My Duty to God, and the
Reading the Scriptures, which I constantly set apart some
Time for thrice every Day. Secondly, The going Abroad with my Gun for Food,
which generally took me up three Hours in every Morning, when it did not Rain.
Thirdly, The ordering, curing, preserving, and cooking what I had kill'd
or catch'd for my Supply; these took up great Part of the Day; also it is to be
considered that the middle of the Day when the Sun was in the Zenith, the
Violence of the Heat was too great to stir out; so that about four Hours in the Evening was all the Time I could be suppos'd to work in;
with this Exception, That sometimes I chang'd my Hours of
Hunting and Working, and went to work in the
To this short Time allow'd for Labour, I desire may be added the exceeding Laboriousness of my Work; the many Hours which for want of Tools, want of Help, and want of Skill; every Thing I did, took up out of my Time: For Example, I was full two and forty Days making me a Board for a long Shelf, which I wanted in my Cave; whereas two Sawyers with their Tools, and a Saw-Pit, would have cut six of them out of the same Tree in half a Day.
My Case was this, It was to be a large Tree, which was to be cut down, because my
Board was to be a broad one. This Tree I was three Days a cutting down, and two more
cutting off the Bows, and reducing it to a Log, or Piece of Timber. With inexpressible hacking and hewing I reduc'd both
the Sides of it into Chips, till it begun to be light enough
to move; than I turn'd it, and made one Side of it smooth, and flat, as a Board from
End to End; then turning that Side downward, cut the other Side, till I brought the
Plank to be about three Inches thick, and smooth on both Sides. Any one may judge the
Labour of my Hands in such a Piece of Work; but Labour and Patience carry'd me
through that and many other Things: I only observe this in Particular, to shew, The
Reason why so much of my Time went away with so little Work, viz. That what
might be a little to be done with Help and Tools, was a vast Labour, and requir'd a
prodigious Time to do alone, and by hand.
But notwithstanding this, with Patience and Labour I went through many Things; and indeed every Thing that my Circumstances made necessary to me to do, as will appear by what follows.
November
and December, expecting my Crop of Barley and Rice.
The Ground I had manur'd or dug up for them was not great; for as I observ'd, my Seed
of each was not above the Quantity of half a Peck; for I had lost one whole Crop by
sowing in the dry Season; but now my Crop promis'd very well, when on a sudden I
found I was in Danger of losing it all again by Enemies of
several Sorts, which it was scarce possible to keep from it; as First, The Goats, and
wild Creatures which I call'd Hares, who tasting the Sweetness of the Blade, lay in
it Night and Day, as soon as it came up, and eat it so close, that it could get no
Time to shoot up into Stalk.
This I saw no Remedy for, but by making an Enclosure about it with a Hedge, which I did with a great deal of Toil; and the more, because it requir'd Speed. However, as my Arable Land was but small, suited to my Crop, I got it totally well fenc'd, in about three Weeks Time; and shooting some of the Creatures in the Day Time, I set my Dog to guard it in the Night, tying him up to a Stake at the Gate, where he would stand and bark all Night long; so in a little Time the Enemies forsook the Place, and the Corn grew very strong, and well, and began to ripen apace.
But as the Beasts ruined me before, while my Corn was in the Blade; so the Birds were
as likely to ruin me now, when it was in the Ear; for going
along by the Place to see how it throve, I saw my little Crop surrounded with Fowls
of I know not how many sorts, who stood as it were watching
till I should be gone: I immediately let fly among them (for
I always had my Gun with me) I had no sooner shot but there rose up a a little
This touch'd me sensibly, for I foresaw, that in a few Days they would devour all my Hopes, that I should be starv'd, and never be able to raise a Crop at all, and what to do I could not tell: However I resolv'd not to loose my Corn, if possible, tho' I should watch it Night and Day. In the first Place, I went among it to see what Damage was already done, and found they had spoil'd a good deal of it, but that as it was yet too Green for them, the Loss was not so great, but that the Remainder was like to be a good Crop if it could be sav'd.
I staid by it to load my Gun, and then coming away I could easily see the Thieves
sitting upon all the Trees about me, as if they only waited till I was gone away, and
the Event proved it to be so; for as I walk'd off as if I was gone, I was no sooner
out of their sight, but they dropt down one by one into the Corn again. I was so
provok'd that I could not have Patience to stay till more came on, knowing that every
Grain that they eat now, was, as it might be said, a Peck-loaf
England, (viz.) Hang'd them in Chains for a Terror to others
December, which was our
second Harvest of the Year, I reap'd my Crop.
I was sadly put to it for a Scythe or a Sicle to cut it down, and all I could do was
to make one as well as I could out of one of the Broad Swords or Cutlasses, which I
sav'd among the Arms out of the Ship. However, as my first Crop was but small I had
no great Difficulty to cut it down; in short, I reap'd it my Way, for I cut nothing
off but the Ears, and carry'd it away in a great Basket which I had made, and so
rubb'd it out with my Hands; and at the End of all my Harvesting, I found that out of
my half Peck of Seed, I had near two Bushels of Rice, and above two Bushels and half
of Barley, that is to say, by my Guess, for I had
no Measure at that time.
However, this was a great Encouragement to me, and I foresaw that in time, it wou'd please God to supply me with Bread: And yet here I was perplex'd again, for I neither knew how to grind or make Meal of my Corn, or indeed how to clean it and part it; nor if made into Meal, how to make Bread of it, and if how to make it, yet I knew not how to bake it; these things being added to my Desire of having a good Quantity for Store, and to secure a constant Supply, I resolv'd not to taste any of this Crop but to preserve it all for Seed against the next Season, and in the mean time to employ all my Study and Hours of Working to accomplish this great Work of Providing my self with Corn and Bread.
It might be truly said, that now I work'd for my Bread; 'tis a little wonderful, and
what I believe few People have thought much upon,
(viz.) the strange multitude of little Things necessary in the
I that was reduced to a meer State of Nature, found this to my daily Discouragement, and was made more and more sensible of it every Hour, even after I had got the first Handful of Seed-Corn, which, as I have said, came up unexpectedly, and indeed to a surprize.
First, I had no Plow to turn up the Earth, no Spade or Shovel to dig it. Well, this I conquer'd, by making a wooden Spade, as I observ'd before; but this did my Work in but a wooden manner, and tho' it cost me a great many Days to make it, yet for want of Iron it not only wore out the sooner, but made my Work the harder, and made it be perform'd much worse.
However this I bore with, and was content to work it out with Patience, and bear with
the badness of the Performance. When the Corn was sow'd, I
had no Harrow
When it was growing and grown, I have observ'd already, how
many things I wanted, to Fence it, Secure it, Mow or Reap it, Cure and Carry it Home,
Thrash
But first, I was to prepare more Land, for I had now Seed enough to sow above an Acre
of Ground. Before I did this, I had a Weeks-work at least to make me a Spade, which
when it was done was but a sorry one indeed, and very heavy, and requir'd double
Labour to work with it; however I went thro' that, and sow'd my Seed in two large
flat Pieces of Ground, as near my House as I could find them to my Mind
Within Doors, that is, when it rained, and I could not go out, I found
Employment on the following Occasions; always observing,
that all the while I was at work I diverted my self with talking to my Parrot, and teaching him to Speak, and I quickly learn'd him to know his
own Name, and at last to speak it out pretty loud POLL, which was the first Word I
ever heard spoken in the Island by any Mouth but my own. This therefore was not my
Work, but an assistant to my
Work
viz.) I had &c. which was the Thing I was
upon, I resolv'd to make some as large as I could, and
fit only to stand like Jarrs to hold what should be put into them.
It would make the Reader pity me, or rather laugh at me, to tell how many awkward ways I took to raise this Paste, what odd mishapen ugly things I made, how many of them fell in, and how many fell out, the Clay not being stiff enough to bear its own Weight; how many crack'd by the over violent Heat of the Sun, being set out too hastily; and how many fell in pieces with only removing, as well before as after they were dry'd; and in a word, how after having labour'd hard to find the Clay, to dig it, to temper it, to bring it home and work it; I could not make above two large earthen ugly things, I cannot call them Jarrs, in about two Months Labour.
However, as the Sun bak'd these Two, very dry and hard, I lifted them very gently up,
and set them down again in two great Wicker-Baskets which I had made on purpose for
them, that they might not break, and as between the Pot and the Basket there was a
little room to spare, I stuff'd it full of the Rice and Barley Straw, and these two
Pots being to stand always dry, I thought would
Tho' I miscarried so much in my Design for large Pots, yet I made several smaller
things with better Success, such as little round Pots, flat Dishes, Pitchers and Pipkins
But all this would not answer my End, which was to get an earthen Pot to hold what was Liquid, and bear the Fire, which none of these could do. It happen'd after some time, making a pretty large Fire for cooking my Meat, when I went to put it out after I had done with it, I found a broken Piece of one of my Earthen-ware Vessels in the Fire, burnt as hard as a Stone, and red as a Tile. I was agreeably suppris'd to see it, and said to my self, that certainly they might be made to burn whole if they would burn broken.
This set me to studying how to order my Fire, so as to make it burn me some Pots. I
had no Notion of a Kiln, such as the Potters burn in, or of glazing them with Lead,
tho' I had some Lead to do it with; but I plac'd three large Pipkins, and two or three Pots in a Pile one upon another, and
plac'd my Fire-wood all round it with a great Heap of Embers under them, I ply'd the
Fire with fresh Fuel round the out-side, and upon the top, till I saw the Pots in the
inside red hot quite thro', and observ'd that they did not crack at all; when I saw
them clear red, I let them stand in that Heat about 5 or 6 Hours, till I found one of
them, tho' it did not crack, did melt or run, for the Sand which was mixed with the
Clay melted by the violence of the Heat, and would have run into Glass if I had gone
on, so I slack'd my Fire gradually till the Pots began to abate of the red
After this Experiment, I need not say that I wanted no sort of Earthen Ware for my
Use; but I must needs say, as to the Shapes of them, they were very indifferent, as
any one may suppose, when I had no way of making them; but as the Children make
Dirt-Pies, or as a Woman would make Pies, that never learn'd to raise Past.
No Joy at a Thing of so mean a Nature was ever equal to mine, when I found I had made an Earthen Pot that would bear the Fire; and I had hardly Patience to stay till they were cold, before I set one upon the Fire again, with some Water in it, to boil me some Meat, which it did admirably well; and with a Piece of a Kid, I made some very good Broth, though I wanted Oatmeal, and several other Ingredients, requisite to make it so good as I would have had it been.
My next Concern was, to get me a Stone Mortar, to stamp or beat some Corn in; for as
to the Mill, there was no thought at arriving to that Perfection of Art, with one Pair of Hands. To supply this Want I was at a great Loss;
for of all Trades in the World I was as perfectly unqualify'd for a Stone-cutter, as
for any whatever; neither had I any Tools to go about it with. I spent many a Day to
find out a great Stone big enough to cut hollow, and make fit for a Mortar, and could
find none at all; except what was in the solid Rock, and which I had no way to dig or
cut out; nor indeed were the Rocks in the Island of Hardness
sufficient, but were all of a sandy crumbling Stone, Indians in Brasil make their Canoes. After
this, I made a great heavy Pestle or Beater, of the Wood
call'd the Iron-wood, and this I prepar'd and laid by against
My next Difficulty was to make a Sieve, or Search
When the Fire-wood was burnt pretty much into Embers, or
live Coals, I drew them forward upon this Hearth, so as to cover it all over, and
there I let them lye, till the Hearth was very hot, then sweeping away all the
Embers, I set down my Loaf, or Loaves, and whelming down the Earthen Pot upon them,
drew the Embers all round the Out-side of the Pot, to keep in, and add to the Heat;
and thus, as well as in the best Oven in the World, I bak'd my Barley Loaves, and
became in little Time a meer Pastry-Cook into the Bargain; for I made my self several
Cakes of the Rice, and Puddings
It need not be wondred at, if all these Things took me up most Part of the third Year
of my Abode here; for it is to be observ'd, That in the Intervals of these Things, I had my new Harvest and Husbandry
to manage; for I reap'd my Corn in its Season, and carry'd it Home as well as I
could, and laid it up in the Ear, in my large Baskets, till I had
And now indeed my Stock of Corn increasing, I really wanted to build my Barns bigger. I wanted a Place to lay it up in; for the Increase of the Corn now yielded me so much, that I had of the Barley about twenty Bushels, and of the Rice as much, or more; insomuch, that now I resolv'd to begin to use it freely; for my Bread had been quite gone a great while; Also I resolved to see what Quantity would be sufficient for me a whole Year, and to sow but once a Year.
Upon the whole, I found that the forty Bushels of Barley and Rice, was much more than
I could consume in a Year; so I resolv'd to sow just the same Quantity every Year,
that I sow'd the last, in Hopes that such a Quantity would fully provide me with
Bread, &c.
All the while these Things were doing, you may be sure my Thoughts run many times upon the Prospect of Land which I had seen from the other Side of the Island, and I was not without secret Wishes that I were on Shore there, fancying the seeing the main Land, and in an inhabited Country, I might find some Way or other to convey my self farther, and perhaps at last find some Means of Escape.
But all this while I made no Allowance for the Dangers of such a Condition, and how I
might fall into the Hands of Savages, and perhaps such as I might have Reason to
think far worse than the Lions and Tigers of
Africa. That if I once came into their Power, I
should run a Hazard more than a thousand to one of being kill'd, and perhaps of being eaten; for I had heard that the People of the
Carribean Coast were Canibals, or Man-eaters; and I knew by the Latiude
that I could not be far off Europeans who had fallen into their Hands had been serv'd,
even when they had been ten or twenty together; much more I that was but one, and
could make little or no Defence: All these Things, I say,
which I ought to have consider'd well of, and did cast up in my Thoughts afterwards,
yet took up none of my Apprehensions at first; but my Head run mightily upon the
Thought of getting over to the Shore.
Now I wish'd for my Boy Xury, and the long Boat, with the Shoulder of Mutton
Sail, with which I sail'd above a thousand Miles on the Coast of Africk; but
this was in vain. Then I thought I would go and look at our Ship's Boat, which, as I
have said, was blown up upon the Shore, a great Way in the Storm, when we were first
cast away. She lay almost where she did at first, but not quite; and was turn'd by
the Force of the Waves and the Winds almost Bottom upward, against a high Ridge of
Beachy rough Sand; but no Water about her as before.
If I had had Hands to have refitted her, and to have launch'd her into the Water, the
Boat would have done well enough, and I might have gone back into the
Brasils with her easily enough; but I might have foreseen, That I could
no more turn her, and set her upright upon her Bottom, than I could remove the
Island: However, I went to the Woods, and cut Levers and Rollers, and brought them to
the Boat, resolv'd to try what I could do, suggesting to my self, That I if could but
turn her down, I might easily repair the Damage she had receiv'd, and she would be a
very good Boat, and I might go to Sea in her very easily.
I spar'd no Pains indeed, in this Piece of fruitless Toil, and spent, I think, three
or four Weeks about
But when I had done this, I was unable to stir it up again, or to get under it, much less to move it forward, towards the Water; so I was forc'd to give it over; and yet, though I gave over the Hopes of the Boat, my desire to venture over for the Main increased, rather than decreased, as the Means for it seem'd impossible.
This at length put me upon thinking, Whether it was not possible to make my self a
Canoe, or Periagua,
viz.
of the Trunk of a great Tree. This I not only thought possible, but easy, and pleas'd
my self extreamly with the Thoughts of making it, and with my having much more
Convenience for it than any of the Negroes or Indians; but not at
all considering the particular Inconveniences which I lay
under, more than the Indians did, viz. Want of Hands to move it,
when it was made, into the Water, a Difficulty much harder for me to surmount, than
all the Consequences of Want of Tools could be to them; for what was it to me, That
when I had chosen a vast Tree in the Woods, I might with much Trouble cut it down, if
after I might be able with my Tools to hew and dub the
Out-side into the proper Shape of a Boat, and burn or cut out the In-side to make it
hollow, so to make a Boat of it: If after all this, I must leave it just there where
I found it, and was not able to launch it into the Water.
One would have thought, I could not have had the least Reflection upon my Mind of my
Circumstance,
I went to work upon this Boat, the most like a Fool, that ever Man did, who had any
of his Senses awake. I pleas'd my self with the Design, without determining whether I was ever able to undertake it;
not but that the Difficulty of launching my Boat came often into my Head; but I put a
stop to my own Enquiries into it, by this foolish Answer which I gave my self,
Let's first make it, I'll warrant I'll find some Way or other to get it along,
when 'tis done.
This was a most preposterous Method; but the Eagerness of my Fancy prevail'd, and to
work I went. I fell'd a Cedar Tree: I question much whether Solomon
Jerusalem. It was five Foot ten Inches Diameter at the lower Part
next the Stump, and four Foot eleven Inches Diameter at the End of twenty two Foot,
after which it lessen'd for a while, and then parted into
Branches: It was not without infinite Labour that I fell'd this Tree: I was twenty
Days hacking and hewing at it at the Bottom. I was fourteen
more getting the Branches and Limbs, and the vast spreading Head of it cut off, which I hack'd and hew'd through
with Axe and Hatchet, and inexpressible Labour: After this, it cost me a Month to
shape it, and dub it to a Proportion, and to something like the Bottom of a Boat,
that it might swim upright Periagua, and big enough to have carry'd six and twenty Men, and
consequently big enough to have carry'd me and all my Cargo.
When I had gone through this Work, I was extremely delighted
with it. The Boat was really much bigger than I ever saw a Canoe, or
Periagua, that was made of one Tree, in my
Life. Many a weary Stroke it had cost, you may be sure; and
there remain'd nothing but to get it into the Water; and had I gotten it into the
Water, I make no question but I should have began the maddest Voyage, and the most
unlikely to be perform'd, that ever was undertaken.
But all my Devices to get it into the Water fail'd me; tho' they cost me infinite
Labour too. It lay about one hundred Yards from the Water, and not more: But the
first Inconvenience was, it was up Hill towards the Creek; well, to take away this Discouragement, I resolv'd to dig into the Surface
of the Earth, and so make a Declivity
Canoe, than I could the other Boat.
Then I measur'd the Distance of Ground, and resolv'd to cut a Dock, or Canal, to
bring the Water up to the Canoe, seeing I could not
bring the Canoe down to the Water: Well, I began this Work, and when I began
to enter into it, and calculate how deep it was to be dug,
how broad,
This griev'd me heartily, and now I saw, tho' too late, the Folly of beginning a Work before we count the Cost; and before we judge rightly of our own Strength to go through with it.
In the middle of this Work, I finish'd my fourth Year in this Place, and kept my
Anniversary with the same Devotion, and with as much Comfort as ever before; for by a
constant Study, and serious Application of the Word of God, and by the Assistance of his Grace, I gain'd a different Knowledge from what I had before. I entertain'd different Notions of Things. I look'd now upon the World as a
Thing remote, which I had nothing to do with, no Expectation from, and indeed no Desires about: In a Word, I had nothing indeed to do with it,
nor was ever like to have; so I thought it look'd as we may perhaps look upon it
hereafter, viz. as a Place I had liv'd in, but was come out of it; and well
might I say, as Father Abraham to
Dives According to one of Christ's parables, a rich man dies and goes to
hell, while Lazarus, the leper outside his gates, dies and is taken to
Abraham's bosom. When the rich man begs Abraham to send Lazarus down from
heaven to grant him reprieve from hellfire, Abraham refuses, telling him,
"Between us and you there is a great gulf fixed" (Luke 16:26). Crusoe places
himself in Abraham's position of spiritual transcendence over the rest of the
world., Between me and thee is a great Gulph fix'd.
In the first Place, I was remov'd from all the Wickedness of the World here. I had
neither the Lust of the Flesh, the Lust of the Eye, or the Pride of Life. I
had nothing to covet; for I had all that I was now capable of enjoying: I was Lord of
the whole Mannor; or if I pleas'd, I might call my self King, or Emperor over the
whole Country which I had Possession of. There were no Rivals. I had no Competitor,
none to dispute Sovereignty or
But all I could make use of, was, All that was valuable. I had enough to eat, and to
supply my Wants, and, what was all the rest to me? If I kill'd more Flesh than I
could eat, the Dog must eat it, or the Vermin. If I sow'd more Corn than I could eat,
it must be spoil'd. The Trees that I cut down, were lying to rot on the Ground. I
could make no more use of them than for Fewel
In a Word, The Nature and Experience of Things dictated to me upon just Reflection,
That all the good Things of this World, are no farther good to us, than they are for
our Use; and that whatever we may heap up indeed to give others, we enjoy just as
much as we can use, and no more. The most covetous griping Miser in the World would
have been cur'd of the Vice of Covetousness, if he had been in my Case; for I
possess'd infinitely more than I knew what to do with. I had no room for Desire,
except it was of Things which I had not, and they were but Trifles, though indeed of
great Use to me. I had, as I hinted before, a Parcel of
Money, as well Gold as Silver, about thirty six Pounds Sterling: Alas! There the
nasty sorry useless Stuff lay; I had no manner of Business for it; and I often
thought with my self, That I would have given a Handful of it for a Gross
Turnip and Carrot Seed out of England, or for a Handful
of Pease and Beans, and a Bottle of Ink: As it was, I had
not the least Advantage by it, or Benefit from it; but there it lay in a Drawer, and
grew mouldy with the Damp of the Cave, in the wet Season; and if I had had the Drawer
full of Diamonds, it had been the same Case; and they had been of no manner of Value
to me, because of no Use.
I had now brought my State of Life to be much easier in it self than it was at first,
and much easier to my Mind, as well as to my Body. I frequently sat down to my Meat
with Thankfulness, and admir'd the Hand of God's Providence,
which had thus spread my Table in the Wilderness. I learn'd to look more upon the
bright Side of my Condition, and less upon the dark Side;
and to consider what I enjoy'd, rather than what I wanted; and this gave me sometimes
such secret Comforts, that I cannot express them; and which I take Notice of here, to
put those discontented People in Mind of it, who cannot enjoy comfortably what God
has given them; because they see, and covet something that
he has not given them: All our Discontents about what we
want, appear'd to me, to spring from the Want
Another Reflection was of great Use to me, and doubtless would be so to any one that
should fall into such Distress as mine was; and this was, To compare my present
Condition with what I at first expected it should be; nay, with what it would
certainly have been, if the good Providence of God had not wonderfully order'd the
Ship to be cast up nearer to the Shore, where I not only could
I spent whole Hours, I may say whole Days, in representing to my self in the most
lively Colours, how I must have acted, if I had got nothing out of the Ship. How I
could not have so much as got any Food, except Fish and Turtles; and that as it was
long before I found any of them, I must have perish'd first. That I should have
liv'd, if I had not perish'd, like a meer Savage. That if I had kill'd a Goat, or a
Fowl, by any Contrivance, I had no way to flea
These Reflections made me very sensible of the Goodness of Providence to me, and very
thankful for my present Condition, with all its Hardships and Misfortunes: And this
Part also I cannot but recommend to the Reflection of those, who are apt in their
Misery to say, Is any Affliction like mine! Let them consider, How much
worse the Cases of some People are, and their Case might have been, if Providence had
thought fit.
I had another Reflection which assisted me also to comfort my Mind with Hopes; and
this was, comparing my present Condition with what I had deserv'd, and had therefore
Reason to expect from the Hand of Providence. I had liv'd a dreadful Life, perfectly
destitute of the Knowledge and Fear of God. I had been well instructed by Father and
Mother; neither had they been wanting to
me
So void was I of every Thing that was good, or of the least Sense of what I was, or
was to be, that in the greatest Deliverances I enjoy'd, such as my Escape from
Sallee; my being taken up by the Portuguese Master of the Ship;
my being planted so well in the Brasils; my
receiving the Cargo from England, and the like; I never had once the Word
Thank God, so much as on my Mind, or in my Mouth; nor in the greatest
Distress, had I so much as a Thought to pray to him, or so much as to say, Lord
have Mercy upon me; no nor to mention the Name of God, unless it was to swear
by, and blaspheme it.
I had terrible Reflections upon my Mind for many Months, as I have already observ'd,
on the Account of my wicked and hardned Life past; and when I look'd about me and
considered what particular Providences had attended me since
my coming into this Place, and how God had dealt bountifully with me; had not only punished me less than my
Iniquity had deserv'd, but had so plentifully provided for
me; this gave me great hopes that my
With these Reflections I work'd my Mind up, not only to Resignation to the Will of
God in the present Disposition of my Circumstances; but even to a sincere
Thankfulness for my Condition, and that I who was yet a living Man, ought not to
complain, seeing I had not the due Punishment of my Sins;
that I enjoy'd so many Mercies which I had no reason to have expected in that Place;
that I ought never more to repine at my Condition but to rejoyce, and to give daily
Thanks for that daily
Bread
In a word, as my Life was a Life of Sorrow, one way, so it was a Life of Mercy, another; and I wanted nothing to make it a Life of Comfort, but to be able to make my Sence of God's Goodness to me, and Care over me in this Condition, be my daily Consolation; and after I did make a just Improvement of these things, I went away and was no more sad.
I had now been here so long, that many Things which I brought on Shore for my Help, were either quite gone, or very much wasted and near spent.
First I had observed, that the same Day that I broke away from my Father and my
Friends, and run away to Hull,
The same Day of the Year that I escaped out of the Wreck of that Ship in
Yarmouth Rodes, that same Day-Year afterwards I made my escape from
Sallee in the Boat.
The same Day of the Year I was born on (viz.) the 30th of
September, that same Day, I had my Life so miraculously saved 26 Year
after, when I was cast on Shore in this Island, so that my wicked Life, and my
solitary Life begun both on a Day.
The next Thing to my Ink's, being wasted, was that of my Bread, I mean the Bisket which I brought out of the Ship, this I had husbanded to the last degree, allowing my self but one Cake of Bread a Day for above a Year, and yet I was quite without Bread for near a Year before I got any Corn of my own, and great Reason I had to be thankful that I had any at all, the getting it being, as has been already observed, next to miraculous.
The Reason why I could not go quite naked, was, I could not bear the heat of the Sun so well when quite naked, as with some Cloaths on; nay, the very Heat frequently blistered my Skin; whereas with a Shirt on, the Air itself made some Motion and whistling under that Shirt was twofold cooler than without it, no more could I ever bring my self to go out in the heat of Sun, without a Cap or a Hat; the heat of the Sun beating with such Violence as it does in that Place, would give me the Head-ach presently, by darting so directly on my Head, without a Cap or Hat on, so that I could not bear it, whereas, if I put on my Hat, it would presently go away.
Upon those Views I began to consider about putting the few
Rags I had, which I call'd Cloaths, into some Order; I had worn out all the
Wast-coats I had, and my Business was now to try if I could not make Jackets out of
the great Watch-Coats which I had by me, and with such other Materials as I had, so I
set to Work a Taylering, or rather indeed a Botching, for I made most
I have mentioned that I saved the Skins of all the Creatures that I kill'd, I mean
four-footed ones, and I had hung them up stretch'd out with Sticks in the Sun, by
which means some of them were so dry and hard that they were fit for little, but
others it seems were very useful. The first thing I made of these was a great Cap for
my Head, with the Hair on the out Side to shoor off the Rain; and this I perform'd so
well, that after this I made me a Suit of Cloaths wholly of these Skins, that is to
say, a Wastcoat, and Breeches open at Knees, and both loose, for they were rather
wanting to keep me cool than to keep me warm. I must not omit to acknowledge that
they were wretchedly made; for if I was a bad Carpenter, I was a worse
Tayler. However, they were such as I made very good shift with; and when
I was abroad, if it happen'd to rain, the Hair of my Wastcoat and Cap being
outermost, I was kept very dry.
After this I spent a great deal of Time and Pains to make me an Umbrella; I was
indeed in great want of one, and had a great Mind to make one; I had seen them made
in the Brasils, where they are very useful in the great Heats which are
there. And I felt the Heats every jot as great here, and greater too, being nearer
the Equinox; besides, as I was oblig'd to be much abroad, it was a most useful thing
to me, as well for the Rains as the Heats. I took a world of Pains at it, and was a
great while before I could make any thing likely to hold; nay, after I thought I had
hit the Way, I spoil'd 2 or 3 before I made one to my Mind; but
Thus I liv'd mighty comfortably, my Mind being entirely composed by resigning to the Will of God, and throwing my self wholly upon the Disposal of his Providence. This made my Life better than sociable, for when I began to regret the want of Conversation, I would ask my self whether thus conversing mutually with my own Thoughts, and, as I hope I may say, with even God himself by Ejaculations, was not better than the utmost Enjoyment of humane Society in the World.
[Audio File]I cannot say that after this, for five Years, any extraordinary thing happened to me,
but I liv'd on in the same Course, in the same Posture and Place, just as before; the
chief things I was employ'd in, besides my yearly Labour of planting my Barley and
Rice, and curing my Raisins, of both which I always kept up
just enough to have sufficient Stock of one Year's Provisions beforehand. I say,
besides this yearly Labour, and my daily Labour of going out with my Gun, I had one
Labour to make me a Canoe, which at last I finished. So that by digging a Canal to it of six Foot wide, and four Foot deep, I
brought it into the Creek, almost half a Mile. As for the first, which was so vastly
big,
However, though my little Periagau was finish'd;
yet the Size of it was not at all answerable to the Design which I had in View, when
I made the first; I mean, Of venturing over to the Terra Firma, where it was
above forty Miles broad; accordingly, the Smallness of my
Boat assisted to put an End to that Design, and now I thought no more of it: But as I
had a Boat, my next Design was to make a Tour round the Island; for as I had been on
the other Side, in one Place, crossing as I have already
describ'd it, over the Land; so the Discoveries I made in
that little Journey, made me very eager to see other Parts
of the Coast; and now I had a Boat, I thought of nothing but sailing round the
Island.
For this Purpose, that I might do every Thing with Discretion and Consideration, I fitted up a little Mast to my Boat, and made a Sail to it, out of some of the Pieces of the Ship's Sail, which lay in store; and of which I had a great Stock by me.
Having fitted my Mast and Sail, and try'd the Boat, I found she would sail very well:
Then I made little Lockers, or Boxes, at either End of my Boat, to put Provisions,
Necessaries and Ammunition, &c. into, to be kept dry, either from Rain, or the Sprye of the Sea; and
a little long hollow Place I cut in the In-side of the Boat, where I could lay my
Gun, making a Flap to hang down over it to keep it dry.
I fix'd my Umbrella also in a Step at the Stern, like a Mast, to stand over my Head,
and keep the Heat of the Sun off of me like an Auning; and thus I every now and then
took a little Voyage upon the Sea, but never went far out, nor far from the little
Creek; but at last being eager to view the Circumference of my little Kingdom, I
resolv'd upon my Tour, and accordingly I victuall'd my Ship for the Voyage, putting
in two Dozen of my Loaves (Cakes I should rather
call them)
It was the sixth of November, in the sixth Year of my Reign, or my
Captivity, which you please, That I set out on this Voyage, and I found it much
longer than I expected; for though the Island it self was not very large, yet when I
came to the East Side of it, I found a great Ledge of Rocks lye out above
two Leagues into the Sea, some above Water, some under it;
and beyond that, a Shoal of Sand, lying dry half a League more; so that I was oblig'd
to go a great Way out to Sea to double the Point.
When first I discover'd them, I was going to give over my Enterprise, and come back
again, not knowing how far it might oblige me to go out to Sea; and above all,
doubting how I should get back
Having secur'd my Boat, I took my Gun, and went on Shore, climbing up upon a Hill, which seem'd to over-look that Point, where I saw the full Extent of it, and resolv'd to venture.
In my viewing the Sea from that Hill where I stood, I perceiv'd a strong, and indeed,
a most furious Current, which run to the East, and
even came close to the Point; and I took the more Notice of
it, because I saw there might be some Danger; that when I
came into it, I might be carry'd out to Sea by the Strength of it, and not be able to
make the Island again; and indeed, had I not gotten first up upon this Hill, I
believe it would have been so; for there was the same Current on the other Side the
Island, only, that it set off at a farther Distance; and I saw there was a strong
Eddy under the Shore; so I had nothing to do but to get in out of the first Current,
and I should presently be in an Eddy.
I lay here, however, two Days; because the Wind blowing pretty fresh at E. S. E.
The third Day in the Morning, the Wind having abated over
Night, the Sea was calm, and I ventur'd; but I am a warning Piece again, to all rash
and ignorant Pilots; for no sooner was I come to the Point, when even I was not my
Boat's Length from the Shore, but I found my self in a great Depth of Water, and a
Current like the Sluice of a Mill: It carry'd my Boat a long with it
And now I saw how easy it was for the Providence of God to
make the most miserable Condition Mankind could be in
worse. Now I look'd back upon my desolate solitary Island, as the most
pleasant Place in the World, and all the Happiness my Heart could wish for, was to be
but there again. I stretch'd out my Hands to it with eager
Wishes. O happy Desart, said I, I shall never see thee more. O miserable Creature,
said I, whether am I going: Then I reproach'd my self with
my unthankful Temper, and how I had repin'd at my solitary Condition; and now what
would I give to be on Shore there again. Thus we never see the true State of our
Condition, till it is illustrated to us by its Contraries; nor know how to value what
we enjoy, but by the want of it. It is scarce possible to imagine the Consternation I
was now in, Northward, that is, towards the
Side of the Current which the Eddy lay on, as possibly I could; when about Noon, as
the Sun pass'd the Meridian, I thought I felt a little
Breeze of Wind in my Face, springing up from the S.
S. E.
North, as much as possible, to get out of the Current.
Just as I had set my Mast and Sail, and the Boat began to stretch away, I saw even by
the Clearness of the Water, some Alteration of the Current was near; for where the
Current was so strong, the Water was foul; but perceiving
the Water clear, I found the Current abate, and presently I found to the
East, at about half a Mile, a Breach of the Sea upon some Rocks; these
Rocks I found caus'd the Current to part again, and as the main Stress of it ran away
more Southerly, leaving the Rocks to the North-East; so the other
return'd by the Repulse of the Rocks, and made a strong Eddy, which run back again to
the North-West, with a very sharp Stream.
This Eddy carryed me about a League in my Way back again directly towards the Island, but about two Leagues more to the Northward than the Current which carried me away at first; so that when I came near the Island, I found my self open to the Northern Shore of it, that is to say, the other End of the Island opposite to that which I went out from.
When I had made something more than a League of Way by the help of this Current or
Eddy, I found it was spent and serv'd me no farther. However, I found that being
between the two great Currents, (viz.) that on the South Side which had
hurried me away, and that on the North which lay about a
League on the other Side. I say between these two, in the wake of the Island, I found
the Water at least still and running no Way, and having still a Breeze of Wind fair
for me, I kept on steering directly for the Island, tho' not
making such fresh Way as I did before.
About four a-Clock in the Evening, being then within about a League of the Island, I
found the Point of the Rocks which occasioned this Disaster, stretching out as is
describ'd before to the Southward, and casting off the
Current more Southwardly, had of Course made another Eddy to
the North, and this I found very strong, but not directly setting the Way my Course
lay which was due West, but
When I was on Shore I fell on my Knees and gave God Thanks for my Deliverance, resolving to lay aside all Thoughts of my Deliverance by my Boat, and refreshing my self with such Things as I had, I brought my Boat close to the Shore in a little Cove that I had spy'd under some Trees, and lay'd me down to sleep, being quite spent with the Labour and Fatigue of the Voyage.
I was now at a great Loss which Way to get Home with my Boat, I had run so much Hazard, and knew too much the Case to think of attempting it by the Way I went out, and what might be at the other Side (I mean the West Side) I knew not, nor had I any Mind to run any more Ventures; so I only resolved in the Morning to make my Way Westward along the Shore and to see if there was no Creek where I might lay up my Frigate in Safety, so as to have her again if I wanted her; in about three Mile or thereabout coasting the Shore, I came to a very good Inlet or Bay about a Mile over, which narrowed till it came to a very little Rivulet or Brook, where I found a very convenient Harbour for my Boat and where she lay as if she had been in a little Dock made on Purpose for her. Here I put in, and having stow'd my Boat very safe, I went on Shore to look about me and see where I was.
I soon found I had but a little past by the Place where I had been before, when I
travell'd on Foot to that Shore; so taking nothing out of my Boat, but my Gun and my
Umbrella, for it was exceeding hot, I began my March: The
Way was comfortable enough after such a Voyage as I had
I got over the Fence, and laid me down in the Shade to rest my Limbs; for I was very
weary, and fell asleep: But judge you, if you can, that read my Story, what a
Surprize I must be in, when I was wak'd out of my Sleep by a Voice calling me by my
Name several times, Robin, Robin, Robin Crusoe, poor Robin Crusoe,
where are you Robin Crusoe? Where are you? Where
have you been?
I was so dead asleep at first, being fatigu'd with Rowing, or Paddling, as it is
call'd, the first Part of the Day, and with walking the latter Part, that I did not
wake thoroughly, but dozing between sleeping and waking,
thought I dream'd that some Body spoke to me: But as the Voice continu'd to repeat
Robin Crusoe, Robin Crusoe, at last I began to wake more perfectly, and
was at first dreadfully frighted, and started up in the utmost Consternation: But no sooner were my Eyes open, but I saw my Poll
sitting on the Top of the Hedge; and immediately knew that it was he that spoke to
me; for just in such bemoaning Language I had used to talk to him, and teach him; and
he had learn'd it so perfectly, that he would sit upon my Finger, and lay his Bill
close to my Face, and cry, Poor Robin Crusoe, Where are you? Where have
you been? How come you here? And such things as I had taught him.
However, even though I knew it was the Parrot, and that indeed it could be no Body
else, it was a good while before I could compose my self: First, I was amazed how the
Creature got thither, and then, how he should just keep about the Place, and no where
else: But as I was well satisfied it Poll, I got it over; and holding out my Hand, and calling
him by his Name Poll, the sociable Creature came to me, and sat upon my
Thumb, as he used to do, and continu'd talking to me, Poor Robin Crusoe, and
how did I come here? and where had I been? just as if he had
been overjoy'd to see me again; and so I carry'd him Home along with me.
I had now had enough of rambling to Sea for some time, and had enough to do for many Days to sit still, and reflect upon the Danger I had been in: I would have been very glad to have had my Boat again on my Side of the Island; but I knew not how it was practicable to get it about as to the East Side of the Island, which I had gone round; I knew well enough there was no venturing that Way; my very heart would shrink, and my very Blood run chill but to think of it: And as to the other Side of the Island, I did not know how it might be there; but supposing the Current ran with the same Force against the Shore at the East as it pass'd by it on the other, I might run the same Risk of being driven down the Stream, and carry'd by the Island, as I had been before, of being carry'd away from it; so with these Thoughts I contented my self to be without any Boat, though it had been the Product of so many Months Labour to make it, and of so many more to get it unto the Sea.
In this Government of my Temper, I remain'd near a Year, liv'd a very sedate retir'd Life, as you may well suppose; and my Thoughts being very much composed as to my Condition, and fully comforted in resigning my self to the Dispositions of Providence, I thought I liv'd really very happily in all things, except that of Society.
Carpenter, especially considering
how few Tools I had.
Besides this, I arriv'd at an unexpected Perfection in my Earthen Ware, and contriv'd well enough to make them with a Wheel, which I found infinitely easyer and better; because I made things round and shapable, which before were filthy things indeed to look on. But I think I was never more vain of my own Performance, or more joyful for any thing I found out, than for my being able to make a Tobacco-Pipe. And tho' it was a very ugly clumsy thing, when it was done, and only burnt red like other Earthen Ware, yet as it was hard and firm, and would draw the Smoke, I was exceedingly comforted with it, for I had been always used to smoke, and there were Pipes in the Ship, but I forgot them at first, not knowing that there was Tobacco in the Island; and afterwards, when I search'd the Ship again, I could not come at any Pipes at all.
In my Wicker Ware also I improved much, and made abundance of necessary Baskets, as
well as my Invention shew'd me, tho' not very handsome, yet they were such as were
very handy and convenient for my laying things up in, or
fetching things home in. For Example, if I kill'd a Goat abroad, I could hang it up
in a Tree, flea it, and dress it, and cut it in Pieces, and bring it home in a
Basket, and the like by a Turtle, I could cut it up, take out the Eggs, and a Piece
or two of the Flesh, which was enough for me, and bring them home in a Basket, and
leave the rest behind me. Also large deep Baskets were my
Receivers for my Corn, which I always rubb'd out as
I began now to perceive my Powder abated considerably, and this was a Want which it was impossible for me to supply, and I began seriously to consider what I must do when I should have no more Powder; that is to say, how I should do to kill any Goat, I had, as is observ'd in the third Year of my being here, kept a young Kid, and bred her up tame, and I was in hope of getting a He-Goat, but I could not by any Means bring it to pass, 'till my Kid grew an old Goat; and I could never find in my Heart to kill her, till she dy'd at last of meer Age.
But being now in the eleventh Year of my Residence, and, as I have said, my Ammunition growing low, I set my self to study some Art to trap and snare the Goats, to see whether I could not catch some of them alive, and particularly I wanted a She-Goat great with young.
To this Purpose I made Snares to hamper them, and I do believe they were more than once taken in them, but my Tackle was not good, for I had no Wire, and I always found them broken, and my Bait devoured.
At length I resolv'd to try a Pit-fall, so I dug several
large Pits in the Earth, in Places where I had observ'd the Goats used to feed, and
over these Pits I plac'd Hurdles of my own making too, with a great Weight upon them;
and several times I put Ears of Barley, and dry Rice, without setting the Trap, and I could easily perceive that the Goats
had gone in and eaten up the Corn, for I could see the Mark of their Feet. At length
I set three Traps in one Night, and going the next Morning I found them all standing,
and yet the Bait eaten and gone: This was very discouraging.
As to the old one, I knew not what to do with him, he was so fierce I durst not go into the Pit to him; that is to say, to go about to bring him away alive, which was what I wanted. I could have kill'd him, but that was not my Business, nor would it answer my End. So I e'en let him out, and he ran away as if he had been frighted out of his Wits: But I had forgot then what I learn'd afterwards, that Hunger will tame a Lyon. If I had let him stay there three or four Days without Food, and then have carry'd him some Water to drink, and then a little Corn, he would have been as tame as one of the Kids, for they are mighty sagacious tractable Creatures where they are well used.
However, for the present I let him go, knowing no better at that time; then I went to the three Kids, and taking them one by one, I tyed them with Strings together, and with some Difficulty brought them all home.
It was a good while before they wou'd feed, but throwing them some sweet Corn, it tempted them and they began to be tame; and now I found that if I expected to supply my self with Goat-Flesh when I had no Powder or Shot left, breeding some up tame was my only way, when perhaps I might have them about my House like a Flock of Sheep.
But then it presently occurr'd to me, that I must keep the tame from the wild, or
else they would always run wild when they grew up, and the
only Way for this was to have some enclosed Piece of
This was a great Undertaking for one Pair of Hands, yet as I saw there was an
absolute Necessity of doing it, my first Piece of Work was
to find out a proper Piece of Ground, viz. where there was likely to be
Herbage for them to eat, Water for them to drink, and Cover to keep them from the
Sun.
Those who understand such Enclosures will think I had very little Contrivance
Savanna, (as our People call it in the Western Collonies,)
which had two or three little Drills
My Hedge was begun and carry'd on, I believe, about fifty Yards, when this Thought occurr'd to me, so I presently stopt short, and for the first beginning I resolv'd to enclose a Piece of about 150 Yards in length, and 100 Yards in breadth, which as it would maintain as many as I should have in any reasonable time, so as my Flock encreased, I could add more Ground to my Enclosure.
This answer'd my End, and in about a Year and half I had a Flock of about twelve Goats, Kids and all; and in two Years more I had three and forty, besides several that I took and kill'd for my Food. And after that I enclosed five several Pieces of Ground to feed them in, with little Pens to drive them into, to take them as I wanted, and Gates out of one Piece of Ground into another.
But this was not all, for now I not only had Goats Flesh to feed on when I pleas'd, but Milk too, a thing which indeed in my beginning I did not so much as think of, and which, when it came into my Thoughts, was really an agreeable Surprize. For now I set up my Dairy, and had sometimes a Gallon or two of Milk in a Day, And as Nature, who gives Supplies of Food to every Creature, dictates even naturally how to make use of it; so I that had never milk'd a Cow, much less a Goat, or seen Butter or Cheese made, very readily and handily, tho' after a great many Essays and Miscarriages, made me both Butter and Cheese at last, and never wanted it afterwards.
How mercifully can our great Creator treat his Creatures, even in those Conditions in
which they seem'd to be overwhelm'd in Destruction. How
It would have made a Stoick smile to have seen, me and my little Family sit down to Dinner; there was my Majesty the Prince and Lord of the whole Island; I had the Lives of all my Subjects at my absolute Command. I could hang, draw, give Liberty, and take it away, and no Rebels among all my Sublects.
Then to see how like a King I din'd too all alone, attended by my Servants,
Poll, as if he had been my Favourite, was the only Person permitted to
talk to me. My Dog who was now grown very old and crazy
But these were not the two Cats which I brought on Shore at first, for they were both of them dead, and had been interr'd near my Habitation by my own Hand; but one of them having multiply'd by I know not what Kind of Creature, these were two which I had preserv'd tame, whereas the rest run wild in the Woods, and became indeed troublesom to me at last; for they would often come into my House, and plunder me too, till at last I was obliged to shoot them, and did kill a great many; at length they left me with this Attendance, and in this plentiful Manner I lived; neither could I be said to want any thing but Society, and of that in some time after this, I was like to have too much.
England been to meet such a Man as I was, it must either have frighted
them, or rais'd a great deal of Laughter; and as I frequently stood still to look at
my self, I could not but smile at the Notion of my travelling through
Yorkshire with such an Equipage, and in such a Dress: Be pleas'd to take
a Scetch of my Figure as follows,
I had a great high shapeless Cap, made of a Goat's Skin, with a Flap hanging down behind, as well to keep the Sun from me, as to shoot the Rain off from running into my Neck; nothing being so hurtful in these Climates, as the Rain upon the Flesh under the Cloaths.
I had a short Jacket of Goat-Skin, the Skirts coming down to
about the middle of my Thighs; and a Pair of open-knee'd Breeches of the same, the
Breeches were made of the Skin of an old He-goat, whose Hair hung down such
a Length on either Side, that like Pantaloons
I had on a broad Belt of Goat's-Skin dry'd, which I drew together with two Thongs
Equinox. My Beard I had once suffer'd to grow till it was about a Quarter
of a Yard long; but as I had both Scissars and Razors sufficient, I had cut it pretty short, except what grew on my upper Lip, which I had
trimm'd into a large Pair of Mahometan WhiskersTurks, who I saw at Sallee; for the Moors did
not wear such, tho' the Turks did; of these Muschatoes
England would
have pass'd for frightful.
But all this is by the by; for as to my Figure, I had so few to observe me, that it
was of no manner of Consequence; so I say no more to that Part. In this kind of
Figure I went my new Journey, and was out five or six Days. I travell'd first along
the
I was at a strange Loss to understand this, and resolv'd to spend some Time in the
observing it, to see if nothing from the Sets of the Tide had occasion'd it; but I was presently convinc'd how it was,
viz. That the Tide of Ebb setting from the West, and joyning
with the Current of Waters from some great River on the Shore, must be the Occasion
of this Current; and that according as the Wind blew more forcibly from the
West, or from the North, this Current came nearer, or went
farther from the Shore; for waiting thereabouts till Evening, I went up to the Rock
again, and then the Tide of Ebb being made, I plainly saw the Current again as before, only, that it run farther of, being near half a League
from the Shore; whereas in my Case, it set close upon the Shore, and hurry'd me and
my Canoe along with it, which at another Time it would not have done.
This Observation convinc'd me, That I had nothing to do but
to observe the Ebbing and the Flowing of the Tide, and I might very easily bring my
Boat about the Island again: But when I began to think of
putting it in Practice, I had such a Terror upon my Spirits at the Remembrance of the
Danger I had been in, that I could not think of it again with any Patience; but on
the contrary, I took up another Resolution which was more safe, Periagau or Canoe; and so have one
for one Side of the Island, and one for the other.
You are to understand, that now I had, as I may call it, two Plantations in the Island; one my little Fortification or Tent, with the Wall about it under the Rock, with the Cave behind me, which by this Time I had enlarg'd into several Apartments, or Caves, one within another. One of these, which was the dryest, and largest, and had a Door out beyond my Wall or Fortification; that is to say, beyond where my Wall joyn'd to the Rock, was all fill'd up with the large Earthen Pots, of which I have given an Account, and with fourteen or fifteen great Baskets, which would hold five or six Bushels each, where I laid up my Stores of Provision, especially my Corn, some in the Ear cut off short from the Straw, and the other rubb'd out with my Hand.
As for my Wall made, as before, with long Stakes or Piles, those Piles grew
all like Trees, and were by this Time grown so big, and spread so very much, that
there was not the least Appearance to any one's View of any Habitation behind
them.
Near this Dwelling of mine, but a little farther within the Land, and upon lower Ground, lay my two Pieces of Corn-Ground, which I kept duly cultivated and sow'd, and which duly yielded me their Harvest in its Season; and whenever I had occasion for more Corn, I had more Land adjoyning as fit as that.
Besides this, I had my Country Seat, and I had now a tollerable Plantation there
also; for first, I had my little Bower, as I call'd it, which I kept in Repair;
that is to say, I kept the Hedge which circled it in, constantly fitted
up to its usual Height,
Adjoyning to this I had my Enclosures for my Cattle, that is to say, my Goats: And as I had taken an inconceivable deal of Pains to fence and enclose this Ground, so I was so uneasy to see it kept entire, lest the Goats should break thro', that I never left off till with infinite Labour I had stuck the Out-side of the Hedge so full of small Stakes, and so near to one another, that it was rather a Pale than a Hedge, and there was scarce Room to put a Hand thro' between them, which afterwards when those Stakes grew, as they all did in the next rainy Season, made the Enclosure strong like a Wall, indeed stronger than any Wall.
This will testify for me that I was not idle, and that I spared no Pains to bring to
pass whatever appear'd necessary for my comfortable Support; for I consider'd the keeping up a Breed of tame
Creatures thus at my Hand, would be a living Magazine of
Flesh, Milk, Butter and Cheese,
In this Place also I had my Grapes growing, which I principally depended on for my Winter Store of Raisins; and which I never fail'd to preserve very carefully, as the best and most agreeable Dainty of my whole Diet; and indeed they were not agreeable only, but physical, wholesome, nourishing, and refreshing to the last Degree.
As this was also about half Way between my other Habitation,
and the Place where I had laid up my Boat, I generally stay'd, and lay here in my Way
thither; for I used frequently to visit my Boat, and I kept all Things about or
belonging to her in very good Order; sometimes I went out in her to divert my self,
but no more hazardous Voyages would I go, nor scarce ever above a Stone's Cast
It happen'd one Day about Noon going towards my Boat, I was exceedingly surpriz'd
with the Print of a Man's naked Foot on the Shore, which was very plain to be seen in
the Sand: I stood like one Thunder-struck, or as if I had seen an Apparition; I
listen'd, I look'd round me, I could hear nothing, nor see any Thing, I went up to a
rising Ground to look farther, I went up the Shore and down the Shore, but it was all
one, I could see no other
When I came to my Castle, for so I think I call'd it ever after this, I fled into it like one pursued; whether I went over by the Ladder as first contriv'd, or went in at the Hole in the Rock, which I call'd a Door, I cannot remember; no, nor could I remember the next Morning, for never frighted Hare fled to Cover, or Fox to Earth, with more Terror of Mind than I to this Retreat.
I slept none that Night; the farther I was from the Occasion of my Fright, the
greater my Apprehensions were, which is something contrary
to the Nature of such Things, and especially to the usual
Practice of all Creatures in Fear: But I was so embarrass'd with my own frightful
Ideas of the Thing, that I form'd nothing but dismal Imaginations to my self, even tho' I was now a great way off of it. Sometimes I fancy'd it
must be the Devil; and Reason joyn'd in with me upon this
Supposition: For how should any other Thing in human Satan should take human Shape upon him in such a Place where there could
be no manner of Occasion for it, but to leave the Print of his Foot behind him, and
that even for no Purpose too, for he could not be sure I should see it; this was an
Amusement the other Way; I consider'd that the Devil might have found out abundance
of other Ways to have terrify'd me than this of the single Print of a Foot. That as I
liv'd quite on the other Side of the Island, he would never have been so simple to
leave a Mark in a Place where 'twas Ten Thousand to one whether I should ever see it or not, and in the Sand too, which the first Surge of the
Sea upon a high Wind would have defac'd entirely: All this seem'd inconsistent with
the Thing it self, and with all the Notions we usually entertain of the Subtilty of
the Devil.
Abundance of such Things as these assisted to argue me out
of all Apprehensions of its being the Devil: And I presently concluded then, that it
must be some more dangerous Creature, (viz.) That it must be some of the
Savages of the main Land over-against me, who had wander'd out to Sea in their
Canoes; and either driven by the Currents, or by contrary Winds had made
While these Reflections were rowling upon my Mind, I was very thankful in my
Thoughts, that I was so happy as not to be thereabouts at that Time, or that they did
not see my Boat, by which they would have concluded that some Inhabitants
Thus my Fear banish'd all my religious Hope; all that former Confidence in God which was founded upon such wonderful Experience as I had had of his Goodness, now vanished, as if he that had fed me by Miracle hitherto, could not preserve by his Power the Provision which he had made for me by his Goodness. I reproach'd my self with my Easiness, that would not sow any more Corn one Year than would just serve me till the next Season, as if no Accident could intervene to prevent my enjoying the Crop that was upon the Ground; and this I thought so just a Reproof, that I resolv'd for the future to have two or three Years Corn beforehand, so that whatever might come, I might not perish for want of Bread.
How strange a Chequer Work
I say, that I should now tremble at the very Apprehensions of seeing
a Man, and was ready to sink into the Ground at but the Shadow or silent Appearance
of a Man's having set his Foot in the Island.
Such is the uneven State of human Life: And it afforded me a great many curious Speculations afterwards, when I had a little recover'd my first Surprize; I consider'd that this was the Station of Life the infinitely wise and good Providence of God had determin'd for me, that as I could not foresee what the Ends of Divine Wisdom might be in all this, so I was not to dispute his Sovereignty, who, as I was his Creature, had an undoubted Right by Creation to govern and dispose of me absolutely as he thought fit; and who, as I was a Creature who had offended him, had likewise a judicial Right to condemn me to what Punishment he thought fit; and that it was my Part to submit to bear his Indignation, because I had sinn'd against him.
I then reflected that God, who was not only Righteous but Omnipotent, as he had thought fit thus to punish and afflict me, so he was able to deliver me; that if he did not think fit to do it, 'twas my unquestion'd Duty to resign my self absolutely and entirely to his Will; and on the other Hand, it was my Duty also to hope in him, pray to him, and quietly to attend the Dictates and Directions of his daily Providence.
viz. One Morning early,
lying in my Bed, and fill'd with Thought about my Danger from the Appearance of
Savages, I found it discompos'd me very much, upon which
those Words of the Scripture came into my Thoughts, Call upon me in the Day of Trouble, and I will deliver, and thou
shalt glorify me.
Upon this, rising chearfully out of my Bed, my Heart was not only comforted, but I
was guided and encourag'd to pray earnestly to God for Deliverance: When I had done praying, I took up my Bible, and opening it to read, the
first Words that presented to me, were, Wait
on the Lord, and be of good Cheer, and he shall strengthen thy Heart; wait, I say,
on the Lord:
In the middle of these Cogitations, Apprehensions and
Reflections, it came into my Thought one Day, that all this might be a meer Chimera
Heartning my self therefore with the Belief that this was nothing but the Print of
one of my own Feet, and so I might be truly said to start
However, as I went down thus two or three Days, and having seen nothing, I began to
be a little bolder; and to think there was really nothing in
it, but my own Imagination: But I cou'd not perswade my self
fully of this, till I should go down to the Shore again, and see this Print of a
Foot, and measure it by my own, and see if there was any Similitude or Fitness, that I might be assur'd it was my own Foot: But when I came to
the Place, First, It appear'd evidently to me, that when I laid up my Boat,
I could not possibly be on Shore any where there about. Secondly, When I
came to measure the Mark with my own Foot, I found my Foot
not so large by a great deal; both these Things fill'd my Head with new Imaginations,
and gave me the Vapours
O what ridiculous Resolution Men take, when possess'd with Fear! It deprives them of the Use of those Means which Reason offers for their Relief. The first Thing I propos'd to my self, was, to throw down my Enclosures, and turn all my tame Cattle wild into the Woods, that the Enemy might not find them; and then frequent the Island in Prospect of the same, or the like Booty: Then to the simple Thing of Digging up my two Corn Fields, that they might not find such a Grain there, and still be prompted to frequent the Island; then to demolish my Bower, and Tent, that they might not see any Vestiges of Habitation, and be prompted to look farther, in order to find out the Persons inhabiting.
These were the Subject of the first Night's Cogitation,
after I was come Home again, while the Apprehensions which had so over-run my Mind
were fresh upon me, and my Head was full of Vapours, as
above: Thus Fear of Danger is ten thousand Times more
terrifying than Danger it self, when apparent to the Eyes; and we find the Burthen of Anxiety greater by much, than the Evil which we are
anxious about; and which was worse than all this, I had not that Relief in this
Trouble from the Resignation I used to practise, that I hop'd to have. I look'd, I
thought, like Saul, who
complain'd not only that the Philistines were upon him; but that God had
forsaken him
This Confusion of my Thoughts kept me waking all Night; but in the Morning I fell asleep, and having by the Amusement of my Mind, been, as it were, tyr'd, and my Spirits exhausted; I slept very soundly, and wak'd much better compos'd than I had ever been before; and now I began to think sedately; and upon the utmost Debate with my self, I concluded, That this Island, which was so exceeding pleasant, fruitful, and no farther from the main Land than as I had seen, was not so entirely abandon'd as I might imagine: That altho' there were no stated Inhabitants who liv'd on the Spot; yet that there might sometimes come Boats off from the Shore, who either with Design, or perhaps never, but when they were driven by cross Winds, might come to this Place.
That I had liv'd here fifteen Years now, and had not met with the least Shadow or Figure of any People yet; and that if at any Time they should be driven here, it was probable they went away again as soon as ever they could, seeing they had never thought fit to fix there upon any Occasion, to this Time.
That the most I cou'd suggest any Danger from, was, from any such casual accidental
Landing of straggling People from the Main, who, as it was likely if they were driven
hither, were here against their Wills; so they made no stay here, but went off again
with all possible Speed, seldom staying one Night on Shore, least they should not
have the Help of the Tides, and Day-light back again; and that therefore I had
nothing to do but to consider
Now I began sorely to repent, that I had dug my Cave so large, as to bring a Door through again, which Door, as I said, came out beyond where my Fortification joyn'd to the Rock; upon maturely considering this therefore, I resolv'd to draw me a second Fortification, in the same Manner of a Semicircle, at a Distance from my Wall, just where I had planted a double Row of Trees, about twelve Years before, of which I made mention: These Trees having been planted so thick before, they wanted but a few Piles to be driven between them, that they should be thicker, and stronger, and my Wall would be soon finish'd.
So that I had now a double Wall, and my outer Wall was thickned with Pieces of Timber, old Cables, and every Thing I could think of, to make it strong; having in it seven little Holes, about as big as I might put my Arm out at: In the In-side of this, I thickned my Wall to above ten Foot thick, with continual bringing Earth out of my Cave, and laying it at the Foot of the Wall, and walking upon it; and through the seven Holes, I contriv'd to plant the Musquets, of which I took Notice, that I got seven on Shore out of the Ship; these, I say, I planted like my Cannon, and fitted them into Frames that held them like a Carriage, that so I could fire all the seven Guns in two Minutes Time: This Wall I was many a weary Month a finishing, and yet never thought my self safe till it was done.
When this was done, I stuck all the Ground without my Wall, for a great way every
way, as full with Stakes or Sticks of the Osier
Thus in two Years Time I had a thick Grove and in five or six Years Time I had a Wood before my Dwelling, growing so monstrous thick and strong, that it was indeed perfectly impassable; and no Men of what kind soever, would ever imagine that there was any Thing beyond it, much less a Habitation: As for the Way which I propos'd to my self to go in and out, for I left no Avenue; it was by setting two Ladders, one to a Part of the Rock which was low, and then broke in, and left room to place another Ladder upon that; so when the two Ladders were taken down, no Man living could come down to me without mischieving himself; and if they had come down, they were still on the Out-side of my outer Wall.
Thus I took all the Measures humane Prudence could suggest for my own Preservation; and it will be seen at length, that they were not altogether without just Reason; though I foresaw nothing at that Time, more than my meer Fear suggested to me.
[Audio File]While this was doing, I was not altogether Careless of my other Affairs; for I had a great Concern upon me, for my little Herd of Goats; they were not only a present Supply to me upon every Occasion, and began to be sufficient to me, without the Expence of Powder and Shot; but also without the Fatigue of Hunting after the wild Ones, and I was loth to lose the Advantage of them, and to have them all to nurse up over again.
To this Purpose, after long Consideration, I could think of but two Ways to preserve
them;
Accordingly I spent some Time to find out the most retir'd Parts of the Island; and I pitch'd upon one which was as private indeed as my Heart could wish for; it was a little damp Piece of Ground in the Middle of the hollow and thick Woods, where, as is observ'd, I almost lost my self once before, endeavouring to come back that Way from the Eastern Part of the Island: Here I found a clear Piece of Land near three Acres, so surrounded with Woods, that it was almost an Enclosure by Nature, at least it did not want near so much Labour to make it so, as the other Pieces of Ground I had work'd so hard at.
I immediately went to Work with this Piece of Ground, and in less than a Month's Time, I had so fenc'd it round, that my Flock or Herd, call it which you please, who were not so wild now as at first they might be supposed to be, were well enough secur'd in it. So, without any farther Delay, I removed ten young She-Goats and two He-Goats to this Piece; and when they were there, I continued to perfect the Fence till I had made it as secure as the other, which, however, I did at more Leisure, and it took me up more Time by a great deal.
the Fear of Man; and this I
must observe with Grief too, that the Discomposure of my
Mind had too great Impressions also upon the religious Part
of my Thoughts, for the Dread and Terror of falling into the Hands of Savages and Canibals, lay so upon my Spirits, that I seldom
found my self in a due Temper for Application to my Maker
But to go on; After I had thus secur'd one Part of my little living Stock, I went
about the whole Island, searching for another private Place, to make West Point of the Island, than I had ever done yet, and looking out to
Sea, I thought I saw a Boat upon the Sea, at a great
Distance; I had found a Prospective Glass
When I was come down the Hill, to the End of the Island, where indeed I had never
been before, I was presently convinc'd, that the seeing the Print of a Man's Foot,
was not such a strange Thing in the Island as I imagin'd; and but that it was a special Providence that I was cast upon the Side of the Island,
where the Savages never came: I should easily have known,
that nothing was more frequent than for the Canoes from the Main, when they
happen'd to be a little too far out at Sea, to shoot over
to that Side of the Island for Harbour; likewise as they often met, and fought in
their Canoes, the Victors having taken any
Prisoners, would bring them over to this Shore, where according to their dreadful Customs, being all Canibals, they would kill
and eat them; of which hereafter.
When I was come down the Hill, to the Shore, as I said above, being the S.
W. Point of the Island, I was perfectly confounded
and amaz'd; nor is it possible for me to express the Horror of my Mind, at seeing the
Shore spread with Skulls, Hands, Feet, and other Bones of humane Bodies; and
particularly I observ'd a Place where there had
I was so astonish'd with the Sight of these Things, that I entertain'd no Notions of any Danger to my self from it for a long while; All my Apprehensions were bury'd in the Thoughts of such a Pitch of inhuman, hellish Brutality, and the Horror of the Degeneracy of Humane Nature; which though I had heard of often, yet I never had so near a View of before; in short, I turn'd away my Face from the horrid Spectacle; my Stomach grew sick, and I was just at the Point of Fainting, when Nature discharg'd the Disorder from my Stomach; and having vomited with an uncommon Violence, I was a little reliev'd; but cou'd not bear to stay in the Place a Moment; so I gat me up the Hill again, with all the Speed I cou'd, and walk'd on towards my own Habitation.
When I came a little out of that Part of the Island, I stood
still a while as amaz'd; and then recovering my self, I
look'd up with the utmost Affection of my Soul, and with a
Flood of Tears in my Eyes, gave God Thanks that had cast my first Lot in a Part of
the World, where I was distinguish'd
Canibals to make my self known to.
Yet I entertain'd such an Abhorrence of the Savage Wretches, that I have been
speaking of, and of the wretched inhuman Custom of their devouring and eating one
another up, that I continu'd pensive, and sad, and kept close within my own Circle
for almost two Years after this: When I say my own Circle, I mean by it, my three
Plantations, viz. my Castle, my Country Seat, which I call'd my Bower, and
my Enclosure in the Woods; nor did I look after this for any other Use than as an
Enclosure for my Goats; for the Aversion which Nature gave me to these hellish
Wretches, was such, that I was fearful of seeing them, as of seeing the Devil
himself; nor did I so much as go to look after my Boat, in all this Time; but began
rather to think of making me another; for I cou'd not think of ever making any more
Attempts, to bring the other Boat round the Island to me, least
Time however, and the Satisfaction I had, that I was in no Danger of being discover'd
by these People, began to wear off my Uneasiness about them; and I began to live just
in the same compos'd Manner as before; only with this Difference, that I used more
Caution, and kept my Eyes more about me than I did before,
least I should happen to be seen by any of them; and particularly, I was more
cautious of firing my Gun, least any of them being on the Island, should happen to
hear of it; and it was therefore a very good Providence to me, that I had furnish'd
my self with a tame Breed of Goats, that I needed not hunt any more about the Woods,
or shoot at them; and if I did catch any of them after this, it was by Traps, and
Snares, as I had done before; so that for two Years after this, I believe I never
fir'd my Gun once of, though I never went out without it; and which was more, as I
had sav'd three Pistols out of the Ship, I always carry'd
them out with me, or at least two of them, sticking them in my Goat-skin Belt; also I
furbish'd up one of the great Cutlashes
Things going on thus, as I have said, for some Time; I seem'd, excepting these
Cautions, to be reduc'd to my former calm, sedate Way of Living, all these Things
tended to shewing me more and more how far my Condition was from being miserable, compar'd to some others; nay, to many other Particulars of Life, which it might have pleased,
As in my present Condition there were not really many Things which I wanted; so
indeed I thought that the Frights I had been in about these Savage Wretches, and the
Concern I had been in for my own Preservation, had taken off the Edge of my Invention for my own Conveniences; and I had dropp'd a good
Design
Sometimes I contriv'd to dig a Hole under the Place where they made their Fire, and
put in five or six Pound of Gun-powder, which when they kindled their Fire, would
consequently take Fire, and blow up all that was near it; but as in the first Place I
should be very loth to wast so much Powder upon them, my Store being now within the
Quantity of one Barrel; so neither could I be sure of its
going off, at any certain Time; when it might surprise them,
and at best, that it would do little more than just blow the Fire about their Ears
and fright them, but not sufficient to make them forsake the Place; so I laid it
aside, and then propos'd, that I would place my self in Ambush, in some convenient Place, with my three Guns, all double loaded; and in
the middle of their bloody Ceremony, let fly at them, when I
should be sure to kill or wound perhaps two or three at every shoot; and then falling
in upon them with my three Pistols,
I went so far with it in my Imagination, that I employ'd my self several Days to find
out proper Places to put my self in Ambuscade
Well, at length I found a Place in the Side of the Hill, where I was satisfy'd I might securely wait, till I saw any of their Boats coming, and might then, even before they would be ready to come on Shore, convey my self unseen into Thickets of Trees, in one of which there was a Hollow large enough to conceal me entirely; and were I might sit, and observe all their bloody Doings, and take my full aim at their Heads, when they were so close together, as that it would be next to impossible that I should miss my Shoot, or that I could fail wounding three or four of them at the first Shoot.
In this Place then I resolv'd to fix my Design, and accordingly I prepar'd two
Muskets, and my ordinary Fowling Piece. The two Muskets I loaded with a Brace of Slugs
After I had thus laid the Scheme of my Design, and in my Imagination put it in
Practice, I continually made my Tour every Morning up to the
Top of the Hill, which was from my Castle, as I call'd it, about three Miles, or
more, to see if I cou'd observe any Boats upon the Sea, coming near the Island, or
standing over towards it; but I began to tire of this hard
Duty, after I had for two or three Months constantly kept my Watch; but came always
back without any Discovery, there having not in all that Time been the least Appearance, not only on, or near the Shore; but not on the whole
Ocean, so far as my Eyes or Glasses
As long as I kept up my daily Tour to the Hill, to look out; so long also I kept up
the Vigour of my Design, and my Spirits seem'd to be all the while in a suitable
Form, for so outragious an Execution as the killing twenty
or thirty naked Savages, for an Offence which I had not at all entred into a
Discussion of in my Thoughts, any farther than my Passions were at first fir'd by the
Horror I conceiv'd at the unnatural Custom of that People of the Country, who it seems had been suffer'd by Providence in his
wise Disposition
When I had consider'd this a little, it follow'd necessarily, that I was certainly in the Wrong in it, that these People were not Murtherers in the Sense that I had before condemn'd them, in my Thoughts; any more than those Christians were Murtherers, who often put to Death the Prisoners taken in Battle; or more frequently, upon many Occasions, put whole Troops of Men to the Sword, without giving Quarter, though they threw down their Arms and submitted.
In the next Place it occurr'd to me, that albeit the Usage they thus gave one
another, was thus brutish and inhuman; yet it was really nothing to me: These People
had done me no Injury. That if they Spaniards in all their Barbarities practis'd in America, and where they destroy'd Millions of these
People, who however they were Idolaters and Barbarians, and
had several bloody and barbarous Rites in their Customs, such as sacrificing human
Bodies to their Idols, were yet, as to the Spaniards, very innocent People;
and that the rooting them out of the Country, is spoken of with the utmost Abhorrence
and Detestation, by even the Spaniards themselves, at this Time; and by all
other Christian Nations of Europe, as a meer
Butchery, a bloody and unnatural Piece of Cruelty,
unjustifiable either to God or Man; and such, as for which
the very Name of a Spaniard is reckon'd to be
frightful and terrible to all People of Humanity, or of Christian Compassion: As if the Kingdom of Spain were particularly Eminent for
the Product of a Race of Men, who were without Principles of Tenderness, or the
common Bowels of Pity to the Miserable, which is reckon'd to be a Mark of generous
Temper in the Mind.
These Considerations really put me to a Pause, and to a kind of a Full-stop; and I began by little and little to be off of my Design, and to conclude, I had taken wrong Measures in my Resolutions to attack the Savages; that it was not my Business to meddle with them, unless they first attack'd me, and this it was my Business if possible to prevent; but that if I were discover'd, and attack'd, then I knew my Duty.
Upon the whole I concluded, That neither in Principle or in Policy, I ought one way or other to concern my self in this Affair. That my Business was by all possible Means to conceal my self from them, and not to leave the least Signal to them to guess by, that there were any living Creatures upon the Island; I mean of humane Shape.
Religion joyn'd in with this Prudential, and I was convinc'd now many Ways, that I was perfectly out of my Duty, when I was laying all my bloody Schemes for the Destruction of innocent Creatures, I mean innocent as to me: As to the Crimes they were guilty of towards one another, I had nothing to do with them; they were National, and I ought to leave them to the Justice of God, who is the Governour of Nations, and knows how by National Punishments to make a just Retribution for National Offences; and to bring publick Judgments upon those who offend in a publick Manner, by such Ways as best pleases him.
This appear'd so clear to me now, that nothing was a greater Satisfaction to me, than
that I had not been suffer'd to do a Thing which I now saw so much Reason to believe
would have been no less a Sin, than that of wilful Murther, if I had committed
In this Disposition I continu'd, for near a Year after this; and so far was I from
desiring an Occasion for falling upon these Wretches, that
in all that Time, I never once went up the Hill to see whether there were any of them
in Sight, or to know whether any of them had been on Shore there, or not, that I
might not be tempted to renew any of my Contrivances against
them, or be provok'd by any Advantage which might present it self, to fall upon them;
only this I did, I went and remov'd my Boat, which I had on the other Side the
Island, and carry'd it down to the East End of the whole Island, where I ran
it into a little Cove which I found under some high Rocks, and where I knew, by
Reason of the Currents, the Savages durst not, at least would not come with their
Boats, upon any Account whatsoever.
With my Boat I carry'd away every Thing that I had left there belonging to her,
though not necessary for the bare going thither,
viz. A Mast and Sail which I had made for her, and a Thing like an
Anchor, but indeed which could not be call'd either Anchor or Grapling; however, it
was the best I could make of its kind: All these I remov'd,
that there might not be the least Shadow of any Discovery, or any Appearance of any
Boat, or of any human Habitation upon the Island.
Besides this, I kept my self, as I said, more retir'd than
ever, and seldom went from my Cell, other viz. To
milk my She-goats, and manage my little Flock, in the Wood; which as it was quite on
the other Part of the Island, was quite out of Danger; for certain it is, that these
Savage People who sometimes haunted this Island, never came with any Thoughts of
finding any Thing here; and consequently never wandred off from the Coast; and I
doubt not, but they might have been several Times on Shore, after my Apprehensions of
them had made me cautious as well as before; and indeed, I look'd back with some
Horror upon the Thoughts of what my Condition would have
been, if I had chop'd upon them
The Thoughts of this sometimes sunk my very Soul within me, and distress'd my Mind so
much, that I could not soon recover it, to think what I should have done, and how I
not only should not have been able to resist them, but even should not have had
Presence of Mind enough to do what I might have done; much less, what now after so
much Consideration and Preparation I might be able to do:
Indeed, after serious thinking of these Things, I should be very Melancholly, and
sometimes it would last a great while; but I resolv'd it
at last all into Thankfulness to that Providence, which had deliver'd me from so many
unseen Dangers, and had kept me from those Mischiefs which
This renew'd a Contemplation, which often had come to my Thoughts in former Time,
when first I began to see the merciful Dispositions of Heaven, in the Dangers we run
through in this Life. How wonderfully we are deliver'd, when we know nothing of it. How when we are in (a Quandary, as we
call it) a Doubt or Hesitation, whether to go this Way, or that Way, a secret Hint
shall direct us this Way, when we intended to go that Way; nay, when Sense, our own
Inclination, and perhaps Business has call'd to go the other Way, yet a strange
Impression upon the Mind, from we know not what Springs, and by we know not what
Power, shall over-rule us to go this Way; and it shall
afterwards appear, that had we gone that Way which we should have gone, and even to
our Imagination ought to have gone, we should have been ruin'd and lost: Upon these,
and many like Reflections, I afterwards made it a certain
Rule with me, That whenever I found those secret Hints, or
pressings of my Mind, to doing, or not doing any Thing that presented; or to going this Way, or that Way, I never fail'd to
obey the secret Dictate; though I knew no other Reason for it, than that such a
Pressure, or such a Hint hung upon my Mind: I could give many Examples of the Success of this Conduct in the Course of my Life; but more
especially in the latter Part of my inhabiting this unhappy
Island; besides many Occasions which it is very likely I
might have taken Notice of, if I had seen with the same Eyes then, that I saw with
now: But 'tis never too late to be wise; and I cannot but advise all considering Men, whose Lives are attended with such extraordinary
I believe the Reader of this will not think strange, if I confess that these
Anxieties, these constant Dangers I liv'd in, and the
Concern that was now upon me, put an End to all Invention, and to all the
Contrivances that I had laid for my future Accommodations and Conveniencies. I had
the Care of my Safety more now upon my Hands, than that of my Food. I car'd not to
drive a Nail, or chop a Stick of Wood now, for fear the Noise I should make should be
heard; much less would I fire a Gun, for the same Reason; and above all, I was
intollerably uneasy at making any Fire, least the Smoke which is visible at a great
Distance in the Day should betray me; and for this Reason I remov'd that Part of my Business which requir'd Fire; such as burning of Pots, and
Pipes, &c. into my new Apartment in the Woods, where after I had been
some time, I found to my unspeakable Consolation, a meer
natural Cave in the Earth, which went in a vast way, and where, I dare say, no Savage, had he been at the Mouth of it, would be so hardy as
to venture in, nor indeed, would any Man else; but one who like me, wanted nothing so
much as a safe Retreat.
I was afraid of making a Smoke about my Habitation, as I
said before; and yet I could not live there without baking my Bread, cooking my Meat,
&c. so I contriv'd to burn some Wood here, as I had seen done in
England, under Turf, till it became Chark, or
dry Coal; and then putting the Fire out, I preserv'd the Coal to carry Home; and
perform the other Services which Fire was wanting for at
Home without Danger of Smoke.
But this is by the by: While I was cutting down some Wood here, I perceiv'd that behind a very thick Branch of low Brushwood, or under Wood, there was a kind of hollow Place; I was curious to look into it, and getting with Difficulty into the Mouth of it, I found it was pretty large; that is to say, sufficient for me to stand upright in it, and perhaps another with me; but I must confess to you, I made more hast out than I did in, when looking farther into the Place, and which was perfectly dark, I saw two broad shining Eyes of some Creature, whether Devil or Man I knew not, which twinkl'd like two Stars, the dim Light from the Cave's Mouth shining directly in and making the Reflection.
However, after some Pause, I recover'd my self, and began to call my self a thousand
Fools, and tell my self, that he that was afraid to see the Devil, was not fit to live twenty Years in an Island all alone; and that I durst to
believe there was nothing as if of Words half
express'd, and then a deep Sigh again: I stepp'd back, and was indeed struck with
such a Surprize, that it put me into a cold Sweat; and if I had had a Hat on my Head,
I will not answer for it, that my Hair might not have lifted it off. But still
plucking up my Spirits as well as I could, and encouraging my self a little with
considering that the Power and Presence of God was every where, and was able to
protect me; upon this I stepp'd forward again, and by the Light of the Firebrand,
holding it up a little over my Head, I saw lying on the Ground a most monstrous
frightful old He-goat, just making his Will, as we say, and
gasping for Life, and dying indeed of meer old Age.
I stirr'd him a little to see if I could get him out, and he essay'd to get up, but was not able to raise himself; and I thought with my self, he might even lie there; for if he had frighted me so, he would certainly fright any of the Savages, if any of them should be so hardy as to come in there, while he had any Life in him.
I was now recover'd from my Surprize, and began to look
round me, when I found the Cave was but very small, that is to say, it might be about
twelve Foot over, but in no manner of Shape, either round or
square, no Hands having ever been employ'd in making it, but those of meer Nature: I
observ'd also, that there was a Place at the farther Side of
it, that went in farther, but was so
Accordingly the next Day, I came provided with six large Candles of my own making;
for I made very good Candles now of Goat's
Tallow
as I have said, almost ten Yards; which by
the way, I thought was a Venture bold enough, considering that I knew not how far it
might go, nor what was beyond it. When I was got through the Strait
The Place I was in, was a most delightful Cavity, or Grotto,
of its kind, as could be expected, though perfectly dark; the Floor was dry and
level, and had a sort of small lose Gravel upon it, so that there was no nauseous or
venemous Creature to be seen, neither was there any damp, or wet, on the Sides or
Roof: The only Difficulty in it was the Entrance, which
however as it was a Place of Security, and such a Retreat as I wanted, I thought that
was a Convenience; so that I was really rejoyc'd at the Discovery, and resolv'd without any Delay, to bring some of those Things
which I was most anxious about, to this viz. Two Fowling-Pieces, for I had three in all; and three
Muskets, for of them I had eight in all; so I kept at my Castle only five, which
stood ready mounted like Pieces of Cannon, on my out-most Fence; and were ready also
to take out upon any Expedition.
Upon this Occasion of removing my Ammunition, I took occasion to open the Barrel of Powder which I took up out of the Sea, and which had been wet; and I found that the Water had penetrated about three or four Inches into the Powder, on every Side, which caking and growing hard, had preserv'd the inside like a Kernel in a Shell; so that I had near sixty Pound of very good Powder in the Center of the Cask, and this was an agreeable Discovery to me at that Time; so I carry'd all away thither, never keeping above two or three Pound of Powder with me in my Castle, for fear of a Surprize of any kind: I also carry'd thither all the Lead I had left for Bullets.
I fancy'd my self now like one of the ancient Giants, which are said to live in Caves; and Holes, in the Rocks, where none could come at them; for I perswaded my self while I was here, if five hundred Savages were to hunt me, they could never find me out; or if they did, they would not venture to attack me here.
The old Goat who I found expiring, dy'd in the Mouth of the Cave, the next Day after I made this Discovery; and I found it much easier to dig a great Hole there, and throw him in, and cover him with Earth, than to drag him out; so I interr'd him there, to prevent the Offence to my Nose.
I was now in my twenty third Year of Residence in this Island, and was so naturaliz'd to the Place,
and to the Manner of Living, that could I have but enjoy'd the Certainty that no
Savages would come to the Place to disturb me, I could have been content to have
capitulated for spending the rest of my Time there, even to the last Moment, till I had laid me down and dy'd, like the old Goat in
the Cave. I had also arriv'd to some little Diversions and Amusements, which made the
Time pass more pleasantly with me a great deal, than it did before; as First, I had
taught my Poll, as I noted before, to speak; and he did it so familiarly, and talk'd
so articulately and plain, that it was very pleasant to me; and he liv'd with me no
less than six and twenty Years: How long he might live afterwards, I know not; though
I know they have a Notion in the Brasils, that they live a hundred Years; perhaps poor Poll may be alive there still,
calling after Poor Robin Crusoe to this Day. I wish no English Man
the ill Luck to come there and hear him; but if he did, he would certainly believe it
was the Devil. My Dog was a very pleasant and loving Companion to me, for no less
than sixteen Years of my Time, and then dy'd, of meer old
Age; as for my Cats, they multiply'd as I have observ'd to that Degree, that I was
oblig'd to shoot several of them at first, to keep them from devouring me, and all I had; but at length, when the two old Ones
I brought with me were gone, and after some time continually driving them from me,
and letting them have no Provision with me, they all ran wild into the Woods, except
two or three Favourites, which I kept tame; and whose Young when they had any, I
always drown'd; and these were part of my Family: Besides these, I always kept two or
three houshold Kids about me, who I Robin Crusoe; but none like my first; nor indeed did I take the Pains with any of them that I had done with him. I had also
several tame Sea-Fowls, whose Names I know not, who I caught upon the Shore, and cut
their Wings; and the little Stakes which I had planted
before my Castle Wall being now grown up to a good thick Grove, these Fowls all liv'd
among these low Trees, and bred there, which was very agreeable to me; so that as I
said above, I began to be very well contented with the Life
I led, if it might but have been secur'd from the dread of the Savages.
But it was otherwise
directed
viz. How frequently in the Course of our Lives, the
Evil which in it self we seek most to shun, and which when we are fallen into it, is
the most dreadful to us, is oftentimes the very Means or Door of our Deliverance, by
which alone we can be rais'd again from the Affliction we are fallen into. I cou'd
give many Examples of this in the Course of my unaccountable
Life; but in nothing was it more particularly remarkable,
than in the Circumstances of my last Years of solitary Residence in this Island.
It was now the Month of December, as I said above,
in my twenty third Year; and this being the Southern Solstice, for Winter I
cannot call it, was the particular Time of my Harvest, and requir'd my being pretty
much abroad in the Fields, when going out pretty early in the Morning, even before it
was thorow Day-light, I was surpriz'd with seeing a Light of
some Fire upon the Shore, at a Distance from me, of about
two Mile towards the End of the Island, where I had observ'd some Savages
I was indeed terribly surpriz'd at the Sight, and stepp'd short within my Grove, not daring to go out, least I might be surpriz'd; and yet I had no more Peace within, from the Apprehensions I had, that if these Savages in rambling over the Island, should find my Corn standing, or cut, or any of my Works and Improvements, they would immediately conclude, that there were People in the Place, and would then never give over till they had found me out: In this Extremity I went back directly to my Castle, pull'd up the Ladder after me, and made all Things without look as wild and natural as I could.
Then I prepar'd my self within, putting my self in a Posture of Defence; I loaded all my Cannon, as I call'd them; that is to say, my Muskets, which were mounted upon my new Fortification, and all my Pistols, and resolv'd to defend my self to the last Gasp, not forgetting seriously to commend my self to the Divine Protection, and earnestly to pray to God to deliver me out of the Hands of the Barbarians; and in this Posture I continu'd about two Hours; but began to be mighty impatient for Intelligence abroad, for I had no Spies to send out.
After sitting a while longer, and musing what I should do in this Case, I was not
able to bear sitting in Ignorance any longer; so setting up
my Ladder to the Side of the Hill, where there was a flat
Place, as I observ'd before, and then pulling the Ladder up after me, I set it up
again, and mounted to the Top of the Hill; and pulling out
my Perspective Glass, which I had taken on Purpose, I laid me down flat on my Belly,
on the Ground, and began to look for the Place; I presently found
They had two Canoes with them, which they had haled up upon the Shore; and
as it was then Tide of Ebb, they seem'd to me to wait for the Return of the Flood, to
go away again; it is not easy to imagine what Confusion this Sight put me into,
especially seeing them come on my Side the Island, and so near me too; but when I
observ'd their coming must be always with the Current of the Ebb, I began afterwards
to be more sedate in my Mind, being satisfy'd that I might go abroad with Safety all
the Time of the Tide of Flood, if they were not on Shore before: And having made this
Observation, I went abroad about my Harvest Work with the more Composure.
As I expected, so it prov'd; for as soon as the Tide made to the Westward, I
saw them all take Boat, and row (or paddle as we call it) all away: I should have
observ'd, that for an Hour and more before they went off, they went to dancing, and I
could easily discern their Postures, and Gestures, by my Glasses: I could not
perceive by my nicest
As soon as I saw them shipp'd, and gone, I took two Guns upon my Shoulders, and two
Pistols at my Girdle, and my great Sword by my Side, without
a Scabbard, and with all the Speed I was able to make, I went away to the Hill, where
I had discover'd Canoes more of Savages on that Place; and looking out
farther, I saw they were all at Sea together, making over
for the Main.
This was a dreadful Sight to me, especially when going down to the Shore, I could see
the Marks of Horror, which the dismal Work they had been about had left behind it, viz. The Blood, the Bones, and part of the Flesh
of humane Bodies, eaten and devour'd by those Wretches, with Merriment and Sport: I
was so fill'd with Indignation at the Sight, that I began now to premeditate the
Destruction of the next that I saw there, let them be who, or how many soever.
It seem'd evident to me, that the Visits which they thus make to this Island, are not very frequent; for it was above fifteen Months before any more of them came on Shore there again; that is to say, I neither saw them, or any Footsteps, or Signals of them, in all that Time; for as to the rainy Seasons, then they are sure not to come abroad, at least not so far; yet all this while I liv'd uncomfortably, by reason of the constant Apprehensions I was in of their coming upon me by Surprize; from whence I observe, that the Expectation of Evil is more bitter than the Suffering, especially if there is no room to shake off that Expectation, or those Apprehensions.
During all this Time, I was in the murthering Humour; and took up most of my Hours,
which should have been better employ'd, in contriving how to circumvent, and fall
upon them, the very next Time I should see them; especially if they should be
divided, as they were the last Time, into ad infinitum, till I should be
at length no less a Murtherer than they were in being Man-eaters; and perhaps much
more so.
I spent my Days now in great Perplexity, and Anxiety of Mind, expecting that I should
one Day or other fall into the Hands of these merciless Creatures; and if I did at any Time venture abroad, it was not without looking round me
with the greatest Care and Caution imaginable; and now I
found to my great Comfort, how happy
Canoes with them, in a few Days, and then I knew what to
expect.
However, I wore out a Year and three Months more, before I ever saw any more of the
Savages, and then I found them again, as I shall soon observe. It is true, they might
have been there once, or twice; but either they made no stay, or at least I did not
hear them; but in the Month of May, as near as I could calculate, and in my
four and twentieth Year, I had a very strange Encounter with them, of which in its
Place.
The Perturbation of my Mind, during this fifteen or sixteen
Months Interval, was very great; I slept unquiet, dream'd always frightful Dreams,
and often started out of my Sleep in the Night: In the Day great Troubles overwhelm'd
my Mind, and in the Night I dream'd often of killing the May, on
the sixteenth Day I think, as well as my poor wooden Calendar would reckon; for I
markt all upon the Post still; I say, it was the sixteenth of May, that it
blew a very great Storm of Wind, all Day, with a great deal of Lightning, and
Thunder, and a very foul Night it was after it; I know not what was the particular
Occasion of it; but as I was reading in the Bible, and taken up with very serious
Thoughts about my present Condition, I was surpriz'd with a Noise of a Gun as I
thought fir'd at Sea.
This was to be sure a Surprize of a quite different Nature from any I had met with before; for the Notions this put into my Thoughts, were quite of another kind. I started up in the greatest hast imaginable, and in a trice clapt my Ladder to the middle Place of the Rock, and pull'd it after me, and mounting it the second Time, got to the Top of the Hill, the very Moment, that a Flash of Fire bid me listen for a second Gun, which accordingly, in about half a Minute I heard; and by the sound, knew that it was from that Part of the Sea where I was driven down the Current in my Boat.
I immediately consider'd that this must be some Ship in Distress, and that they had
some Comrade, or some other Ship in Company, and fir'd these Guns for Signals of
Distress, and to obtain Help: I had this Presence of Mind at that Minute, as to think
that though I could not help them, it may be they might help me; so I brought
together all the dry Wood I could get at hand, and making a good handsome Pile, I set
it on Fire upon the Hill; the Wood was dry, and blaz'd freely; and though the Wind
blew very hard, yet it burnt fairly out; that I was certain, if there was any such
Thing as a East of the Island,
whether a Sail, or a Hull, I could not distinguish, no not with my Glasses, the
Distance was so great, and the Weather still something haizy also; at least it was so
out at Sea.
I look'd frequently at it all that Day, and soon perceiv'd that it did not move; so I
presently concluded, that it was a Ship at an Anchor, and
being eager, you may be sure, to be satisfy'd, I took my Gun in my Hand, and run
toward the South Side of the Island, to the Rocks where I had formerly been
carry'd away with the Current, and getting up there, the Weather by this Time being
perfectly clear, I could plainly see to my great Sorrow, the Wreck of a Ship cast
away in the Night, upon those concealed Rocks which I found, when I was out in my
Boat; and which Rocks, as they check'd the Violence of the Stream, and made a kind of
Counter-stream, or Eddy, were the Occasion of my recovering from the most desperate
hopeless Condition that ever I had been in, in all my
Life.
Thus what is one Man's Safety, is another Man's Destruction; for it seems these Men,
whoever they were, being out of their Knowledge, and the Rocks being wholly under
Water, had been driven upon them in the Night, the Wind blowing hard at E.
and E. N. E: Had they seen the Island, as I must necessarily suppose they
did not, they must, as I thought, have endeavour'd to have sav'd themselves on Shore
by the Help of their Boat; but their firing of Guns for Help, especially when they
saw, as I
As all these were but Conjectures at best; so in the Condition I was in, I could do no more than look on upon the Misery of the poor Men, and pity them, which had still this good Effect on my Side, that it gave me more and more Cause to give Thanks to God who had so happily and comfortably provided for me in my desolate Condition; and that of two Ships Companies who were now cast away upon this part of the World, not one Life should be spar'd but mine: I learn'd here again to observe, that it is very rare that the Providence of God casts us into any Condition of Life so low, or any Misery so great, but we may see something or other to be thankful for; and may see others in worse Circumstances than our own.
I cannot explain by any possible Energy of Words, what a strange longing or hankering of Desires I felt in my Soul upon this Sight; breaking out sometimes thus; O that there had been but one or two; nay, or but one Soul sav'd out of this Ship, to have escap'd to me, that I might but have had one Companion, one Fellow-Creature to have spoken to me, and to have convers'd with! In all the Time of my solitary Life, I never felt so earnest, so strong a Desire after the Society of my Fellow-Creatures, or so deep a Regret at the want of it.
There are some secret moving Springs in the Affections, which when they are set a going by some Object in view, or be it some Object, though not in view, yet rendred present to the Mind by the Power of Imagination, that Motion carries out the Soul by its Impetuosity to such violent eager embracings of the Object, that the Absence of it is insupportable.
Such were these earnest Wishings, That but one Man had been sav'd! O that it had
been but One! I believe I repeated the Words, O that it had been but
One! A thousand Times; and the Desires were so mov'd by it, that when I spoke
the Words, my Hands would clinch together, and my Fingers press the Palms of my
Hands, that if I had had any soft Thing in my Hand, it wou'd have crusht it involuntarily; and my Teeth in my Head wou'd strike
Let the Naturalists explain these Things, and the Reason and Manner of them; all I
can say to them, is, to describe the Fact, which was even surprising to me when I
found it
But it was not to be; either their Fate or mine, or both, forbid it; for till the
last Year of my being on this Island, I never knew whether any were saved out of that Ship or no; and had only the Affliction some Days after, to see the Corps of a drownded Boy come on Shore, at the End of the Island which was
next
It was now calm, and I had a great mind to venture out in my Boat, to this Wreck; not
doubting but I might find something on board, that might
be useful to me; but that did not altogether press me so much, as the Possibility
that there might be yet some living Creature on board, whose Life I might not only
save, but might by saving that Life, comfort my own to the last Degree; and this
Thought clung so to my Heart, that I could not be quiet, Night or Day, but I must
venture out in my Boat on board this Wreck; and committing the rest to God's
Providence, I thought
Under the Power of this Impression, I hasten'd back to my Castle, prepar'd every
Thing for my Voyage, took a Quantity of Bread, a great Pot for fresh Water, a Compass
to steer by, a Bottle of Rum; for I had still a great deal of that left; a Basket full of Raisins: And thus loading my self with every
Thing necessary, I went down to my Boat, got the Water out of her, and got her
afloat, loaded all my Cargo in her, and then went Home again for more; my second Cargo was a great Bag full of Rice,
the Umbrella to set up over my Head for Shade; another large Pot full of fresh Water,
and about two Dozen of my small Loaves, or Barley Cakes, more than before, with a
Bottle of Goat's-Milk, and a Cheese; all which, with great Labour and Sweat, I
brought to my Boat; and praying to God to direct my Voyage, I put out, and Rowing or
Padling the Canoe along the Shore, I came at last to the utmost Point of the Island on that Side, (viz.) N. E. And now I was to
launch out into the Ocean, and either to venture, or not to venture. I look'd on the
rapid Currents which ran constantly on both Sides of the Island, at a Distance, and
which were very terrible to me, from the Remembrance of the Hazard I had been in
before, and my Heart began to fail me; for I foresaw that if I was driven into either
of those Currents, I should be carry'd a vast Way out to Sea, and perhaps out of my
Reach, or Sight of the Island again; and that then, as my Boat was but small, if any
little Gale of Wind should rise, I should be inevitably lost.
Encourag'd with this Observation, I resolv'd the next Morning to set out with the
first of the Tide; and reposing my self for the Night in the Canoe, under the great
Watch-coat, I mention'd, I launched out: I made first a little out to Sea full North,
till I began to feel the Benefit of the Current, which set
Eastward, and which carry'd me at a great rate, and yet did not so hurry me as the
Southern Side Current had done before, and so as to take from me all Government of
the Boat; but having a
It was a dismal Sight to look at: The Ship, which by its building was
Spanish, stuck fast, jaum'd in between two Rocks; all the Stern and
Quarter of her was beaten to pieces, with the Sea; and as her Forecastle, which stuck
in the Rocks, had run on with great Violence, her Mainmast and Foremast were brought
by the Board; that is to say, broken short off; but her Boltsprit
After this I went on board; but the first Sight I met with, was two Men drown'd, in
the Cookroom, or Forecastle of the Ship, with their Arms
fast about one another: I concluded, as is indeed probable, that when the Ship
struck, it being in a Storm, the Sea broke so high, and so continually over her, that
the Men were not able to bear it, and were strangled with the constant rushing in of
the Water, as much as if they had been under Water. Besides
the Dog, there was nothing left in the Ship that had Life; nor any Goods that I could
see, but what were spoil'd by the Water. There were some Casks of Liquor, whether
Wine or Brandy, I knew not, which lay lower in the Hold; and which, the Water being
ebb'd out, I
Had the Stern of the Ship been fix'd, and the Forepart broken off, I am perswaded I
might have made a good Voyage; for by what I found in these two Chests, I had room to
suppose, the Ship had a great deal of Wealth on board; and if I may guess by the
Course she steer'd, she must have been bound from the Buenos Ayres, or the
Rio de la Plata, in the South Part of America, beyond the
Brasils, to the Havana, in the Gulph of Mexico, and so
perhaps to Spain:
I found besides these Chests, a little Cask full of Liquor, of about twenty Gallons, which I got into my Boat, with much Difficulty; there were several Muskets in a Cabin, and a great Powder-horn, with about 4 Pounds of Powder in it; as for the Muskets, I had no occasion for them; so I left them, but took the Powder-horn: I took a Fire Shovel and Tongs, which I wanted extremely; as also two little Brass Kettles, a Copper Pot to make Chocolate, and a Gridiron; and with this Cargo, and the Dog, I came away, the Tide beginning to make home again; and the same Evening, about an Hour within Night, I reach'd the Island again, weary and fatigu'd to the last Degree.
I repos'd that Night in the Boat, and in the Morning I
resolved to harbour what I had gotten in my new Cave, not to carry it home to my
Castle. After refreshing my self, I got all my Cargo on
Shore, and began to examine the Particulars: The Cask of Liquor I found to be a kind
of Rum, but not such Brasils; and in a Word, not at all good; but when I came to open the
Chests, I found several Things, of great use to me: For Example, I found in one, a
fine Case of Bottles, of an extraordinary kind, and fill'd with Cordial Waters, fine, and very good; the Bottles held about three
Pints each, and were tipp'd with Silver: I found two Pots of very good Succades
The other Chest I found had some Cloaths in it, but of little Value; but by the
Circumstances it must have belong'd to the Gunner's Mate; though there was no Powder
in it; but about two Pound of fine glaz'd
Powder
English Shoes and Stockings, which
were Things I greatly wanted, but had not had on my Feet now
for many Years: I had indeed gotten two pair of Shoes now, which I took off of the
Feet of the English Shoes, either for Ease, or Service; being rather what we call Pumps
Well, however, I lugg'd this Money home to my Cave, and laid it up, as I had done
that before, which I brought from our own Ship; but it was great Pity as I said, that
the other Part of this Ship had not come to my Share; for I am satisfy'd I might have
loaded my Canoe several Times over with Money,
which if I had ever escap'd to England, would have lain here safe enough,
till I might have come again and fetch'd it.
Having now brought all my Things on Shore, and secur'd them, I went back to my Boat,
and row'd, or paddled her along the Shore, to her old Harbour, where I laid her up,
and made the best of my way to my old Habitation, where I found every thing safe and
quiet; so I began to repose my self, live after my old fashion, and take care of my
Family Affairs; and for a while, I liv'd easy enough; only that I was more vigilant
than I us'd to be, look'd out oftner, and did not go abroad so much; and if at any
time I did stir with any Freedom, it was always to the East Part of the
Island, where I was pretty well satisfy'd the Savages never
came, and where I could go without so many Precautions, and such a Load of Arms and
Ammunition, as I always carry'd with me, if I went the other way.
I liv'd in this Condition near two Years more; but my unlucky Head, that was always
to let me Sallee in, I should have ventur'd to
Sea, bound any where, I knew not whither.
I have been in all my Circumstances a Memento to those who are touch'd with
the general Plague of Mankind, whence, for ought I know, one half of their Miseries
flow; I mean, that of not being satisfy'd with the Station wherein God and Nature has plac'd them; for not to look back upon my primitive
Condition, and the excellent Advice of my Father, the Opposition to which, was,
as I may call it, my ORIGINAL SIN
Brasils, as a Planter, bless'd me with confin'd Desires, and I could have
been contented to have gone on gradually, I might have been by this Time; I mean,
in the Time of my being in this Island, one of the
most considerable Planters in the Brasils, nay, I am perswaded, that by the
Improvements I had made, in that little Time I liv'd
there, and the Encrease I should probably have made, if I had stay'd, I might have
been worth an hundred thousand Moydors
Guinea,
to fetch Negroes; when Patience and Time would have so encreas'd our Stock at
But as this is ordinarily the Fate of young Heads, so Reflection upon the Folly of it, is as ordinarily the Exercise of more Years, or of the dear bought Experience of Time; and so it was with me now; and yet so deep had the Mistake taken root in my Temper, that I could not satisfy my self in my Station, but was continually poring upon the Means, and Possibility of my Escape from this Place; and that I may with the greater Pleasure to the Reader, bring on the remaining Part of my Story, it may not be improper, to give some Account of my first Conceptions on the Subject of this foolish Scheme, for my Escape; and how, and upon what Foundation I acted.
I am now to be suppos'd retir'd into my Castle, after my late Voyage to the Wreck, my
Frigate laid up, and secur'd under Water, as usual, and my Condition restor'd to what it was before: I had more Wealth indeed than I had before,
but was not at all the richer; for I had no more use for it, than the
Indians of Peru had, before the Spaniards came
there.
It was one of the Nights in the rainy Season in March, the four and
twentieth Year of my first setting Foot in this Island of
Solitariness; I was lying in my Bed, or Hammock, awake, very well in Health, had no
Pain, no Distemper, no Uneasiness of Body; no, nor any Uneasiness of Mind, more than
ordinary; but could by no means close my Eyes; that is, so as to sleep; no, not a
Wink all Night long, otherwise than as follows:
as I may call it, to
my coming to this Island; and also of the Part of my Life, since I came to this
Island. In my Reflections upon the State of my Case, since I came on Shore on this
Island, I was comparing the happy Posture of my Affairs,
in the first Years of my Habitation here, compar'd to the Life of Anxiety, Fear and
Care, which I had liv'd ever since I had seen the Print of a Foot in the Sand; not
that I did not believe the Savages had frequented the Island even all the while, and
might have been several Hundreds of them at Times on Shore there; but I had never
known it, and was incapable of any Apprehensions about it; my Satisfaction was
perfect, though my Danger was the same; and I was as happy in not knowing my Danger,
as if I had never really been expos'd to it: This furnish'd my Thoughts with many
very profitable Reflections, and particularly this one, How infinitely Good that
Providence is, which has provided in its Government of Mankind, such narrow bounds to his Sight and Knowledge of Things, and though
he walks in the midst of so many thousand Dangers, the Sight
of which, if discover'd to him, would distract his Mind, and sink his Spirits; he is
kept serene, and calm, by having the Events of Things hid from his Eyes, and knowing
nothing the Dangers which surround him.
After these Thoughts had for some Time entertain'd me, I
came to reflect seriously upon the real Danger I had been in, for so many Years, in
this very Island; and how I had walk'd about in the greatest Security, and with all
possible Tranquillity; viz. That of falling into the Hands of Cannibals, and Savages, who would
have seiz'd on me with the same View, as I did of a Goat, or a Turtle; and have
thought it no more a Crime to kill and devour me, than I did of a Pidgeon, or a Curlieu
When these Thoughts were over, my Head was for some time taken up in considering the Nature of these wretched Creatures; I mean, the Savages; and how it came to pass in the World, that the wise Governour of all Things should give up any of his Creatures to such Inhumanity; nay, to something so much below, even Brutality it self, as to devour its own kind; but as this ended in some (at that Time fruitless) Speculations, it occurr'd to me to enquire, what Part of the World these Wretches liv'd in; how far off the Coast was from whence they came; what they ventur'd over so far from home for; what kind of Boats they had; and why I might not order my self, and my Business so, that I might be as able to go over thither, as they were to come to me.
I never so much as troubl'd my self, to consider what I should do with my self, when
I came thither; what would become of me, if I fell into the
Hands of the Savages; or how I should escape from them, if they attempted me; no, nor
so much as how it was possible for me to reach the Coast, and Africk,
till I came to some inhabited Country, and where I might
find some Relief; and after all perhaps, I might fall in
with some Christian Ship, that might take me in; and if the worse came to the worst,
I could but die, which would put an end to all these Miseries at once. Pray note, all
this was the fruit of a disturb'd Mind, an impatient Temper,
made as it were desperate by the long Continuance of my Troubles, and the
Disappointments I had met in the Wreck, I had been on board of; and where I had been
so near the obtaining what I so earnestly long'd for, viz. Some-body to
speak to, and to learn some Knowledge from of the Place where I was, and of the
probable Means of my Deliverance; I say, I was agitated wholly by these Thoughts: All
my Calm of Mind in my Resignation to Providence, and waiting
the Issue of the Dispositions of Heaven, seem'd to be suspended; and I had, as it
were, no Power to turn my Thoughts to any thing, but to the Project of a Voyage to
the Main, which came upon me with such Force, and such an Impetuosity of Desire, that it was not to be resisted.
Canoes, and eleven Savages coming to Land, and
that they brought with them another Savage, who they were going to kill, in Order to
eat him; when on a sudden, the Savage that they were going
to kill, jumpt away, and ran for his Life; and I thought in my Sleep, that he came
running into my little thick Grove, before my Fortification, to hide himself; and
that I seeing him alone, and not perceiving that the other
sought him that Way, show'd my self to him, and smiling upon him, encourag'd him;
that he kneel'd down to me, seeming to pray me to assist him; upon which I shew'd my
Ladder, made him go up, and carry'd him into my Cave, and he became my Servant; and that as soon as I had gotten this Man, I said to my self, now I may certainly venture to the main Land; for this Fellow will serve
me as a Pilot, and will tell me what to do, and whether to go for Provisions; and
whether not to go for fear of being devoured, what Places to venture into, and what to escape: I wak'd with this
Thought, and was under such inexpressible Impressions of
Joy, at the Prospect of my Escape in my Dream, that the Disappointments which I felt
upon coming to my self, and finding it was no more than a Dream, were equally
extravagant the
Upon this however, I made this Conclusion, that my only Way to go about an Attempt
for an Escape, was, if possible, to get a Savage into my Possession; and if possible,
it should be one of their Prisoners, who they had condemn'd to be eaten, and should
bring thither to kill; but these Thoughts still were attended with this Difficulty,
that it was impossible to effect this, without attacking a
whole Caravan of them, and killing them all; and this was not only a very desperate
Attempt, and might miscarry; but on the other Hand, I had
greaty scrupled the Lawfulness of it to me; and my Heart trembled at the thoughts of
shedding so much Blood, tho' it was for my Deliverance. I
need not repeat the Arguments which occurr'd to me against this, they being the same
mention'd before; but tho' I had other Reasons to offer now (viz.) that
those Men were Enemies to my Life, and would devour me, if they could; that it was
Self-preservation in the highest Degree, to deliver my self from this Death of a
Life, and was acting in my own Defence, as much as if they were actually assaulting
me, and the like. I say, tho' these Things argued for it, yet the Thoughts of
shedding Humane Blood for my Deliverance, were very Terrible to me, and such as I
could by no Means reconcile my self to, a great while.
However at last, after many secret Disputes with my self, and after great
Perplexities about it, for all these Arguments one Way and another struggl'd in my
Head a long Time, the eager prevailing Desire of Deliverance at length master'd all
the rest; and I resolv'd, if possible, to get one of those Savages into my Hands,
cost what it
With these Resolutions in my Thoughts, I set my self upon the Scout, as often as
possible, and indeed so often till I was heartily tir'd of
it, for it was above a Year and Half that I waited, and for great part of that Time
went out to the West End, and to the South West Corner of the
Island, almost every Day, to see for Canoes, but none appear'd. This was very
discouraging, and began to trouble me much, tho' I cannot
say that it did in this Case, as it had done some time before that, (viz.)
wear off the Edge of my Desire to the Thing. But the longer it seem'd to be delay'd,
the more eager I was for it; in a Word, I was not at first so careful to shun the sight of these Savages, and avoid being seen
by them, as I was now eager to be upon them.
Besides, I fancied my self able to manage One, nay, Two or Three Savages, if I had them so as to make them entirely Slaves to me, to do whatever I should direct them, and to prevent their being able at any time to do me any Hurt. It was a great while, that I pleas'd my self with this Affair, but nothing still presented; all my Fancies and Schemes came to nothing, for no Savages came near me for a great while.
About a Year and half after I had entertain'd these Notions, and by long musing, had
as it were resolved them all into nothing, for want of an Occasion to put them in Execution, I was surpriz'd Canoes all on Shore together on my side the Island; and the People who
belong'd to them all landed, and out of my sight: The Number of them broke all my
Measures, for seeing so many, and knowing that they always came four or six, or
sometimes more in a Boat, I could not tell what to think of it, or how to take my
Measures, to attack Twenty or Thirty Men single handed; so I
lay still in my Castle, perplex'd and discomforted: However I put my self into all
the same Postures for an Attack that I had formerly
provided, and was just ready for Action, if any Thing had presented; having waited a good while, listening to hear if they made any
Noise; at length being very impatient, I set my Guns at the Foot of my Ladder, and
clamber'd up to the Top of the Hill, by my two Stages as usual; standing so however
that my Head did not appear above the Hill, so that they could not perceive me by any
Means; here I observ'd by the help of my Perspective Glass, that they were no less
than Thirty in Number, that they had a Fire kindled, that they had had Meat dress'd.
How they had cook'd it, that I knew not, or what it was; but they were all Dancing in
I know not how many barbarous Gestures and Figures, their own Way, round the
Fire.
While I was thus looking on them, I perceived by my Perspective, two miserable
Wretches dragg'd from the Boats, where it seems they were laid by, and were now
brought out for the Slaughter. I perceived one of them immediately fell, being
knock'd down, I suppose with a Club or Wooden Sword, for that was their way, and two
or three others were at work immediately cutting him open for their Cookery, while
the other Victim was left standing by himself, till they should be ready for
I was dreadfully frighted, (that I must acknowledge) when I
perceived him to run my Way; and especially, when as I thought I saw him pursued by
the whole Body, and now I expected that part of my Dream was coming to pass, and that
he would certainly take shelter in my Grove; but I could not depend by any means upon
my Dream for the rest of it, (viz.) that the other Savages would not pursue
him thither, and find him there. However I kept my Station, and my Spirits began to
recover, when I found that there was not above three Men that follow'd him, and still
more was I encourag'd, when I found that he outstrip'd them exceedingly in running,
and gain'd Ground of them, so that if he could but hold it for half an Hour, I saw
easily he would fairly get away from them all.
There was between them and my Castle, the Creek which I mention'd often at the first
part of my Story, when I landed my Cargoes out of the Ship; and this I saw plainly,
he must necessarily swim over, or the poor Wretch would be taken there: But when the
Savage escaping came thither, he made nothing of it, tho'
the Tide was then up, but plunging in, swam thro' in about Thirty Strokes or
thereabouts, landed and ran on with exceeding Strength and Swiftness; when the Three
Persons came to the Creek, I found that Two of them could Swim, but the Third cou'd
not, and that standing on the other Side, he look'd at the other, but went no
further; and soon after went
I observ'd, that the two who swam, were yet more than twice as long swimming over the
Creek, as the Fellow was, that fled from them: It came now very warmly upon my
Thoughts, and indeed irresistibly, that now was my Time to get me a Servant, and
perhaps a Companion, or Assistant; and that I was call'd plainly by Providence to
save this poor Creature's Life; I immediately run down the Ladders with all possible
Expedition, fetches my two Guns, for they were both but at the Foot of the Ladders,
as I observ'd above; and getting up again, with the same haste, to the Top of the
Hill, I cross'd toward the Sea; and having a very short Cut, and all down Hill, clapp'd
my own excepted, for above Twenty Five Years.
But there was no time for such Reflections now, the Savage
who was knock'd down recover'd himself so far, as to sit up upon the Ground, and I
perceived that my Savage began to be afraid; but when I saw that, I presented my other for so I call him now,
made a Motion to me to lend him my Sword, which hung naked in a Belt by my side; so I
did, he no sooner had it, but he runs to his Enemy, and at
one blow cut off his Head as cleaverly, no Executioner in Germany, could
have done it sooner or better; which I thought very strange, for one who I had Reason
to believe never saw a Sword in his Life before, except
their own Wooden Swords; however it seems, as I learn'd afterwards, they make their
Wooden Swords so sharp, so heavy, and the Wood is so hard, that they will cut off
Heads even with them, ay and Arms, and that at one blow too; when he had done this,
he comes laughing to me in Sign of Triumph, and brought me the Sword again, and with
abundance of Gestures which I did not understand, laid it down with the Head of the
Savage, that he had kill'd just before me.
But that which astonish'd him most, was to know how I had kill'd the other Indian so far off, so pointing to him, he made Signs to me to let him go to him, so I bad him go, as well as I could, when he came to him, he stood like one amaz'd, looking at him, turn'd him first on one side, then on t'other, look'd at the Wound the Bullet had made, which it seems was just in his Breast, where it had made a Hole, and no great Quantity of Blood had follow'd, but he had bled inwardly, for he was quite dead; He took up his Bow, and Arrows, and came back, so I turn'd to go away, and beckon'd to him to follow me, making Signs to him, that more might come after them.
Upon this he sign'd to me, that he should bury them with Sand, that they might not be
seen by the rest if they follow'd; and so I made Signs again to him to do so; he fell
to Work, and in an instant he viz. That he came into my Grove for shelter.
Here I gave him Bread, and a Bunch of Raisins to eat, and a Draught of Water, which I found he was indeed in great Distress for, by his Running; and having refresh'd him, I made Signs for him to go lie down and sleep; pointing to a Place where I had laid a great Parcel of Rice Straw, and a Blanket upon it, which I used to sleep upon my self sometimes; so the poor Creature laid down, and went to sleep.
He was a comely handsome Fellow, perfectly well made; with straight strong Limbs, not
too large; tall and well shap'd, and as I reckon, about twenty six Years of Age. He
had a very good Countenance, not a fierce and surly Aspect; but seem'd to have
something very manly in his Face, and yet he had all the Sweetness and Softness of an
European in his Countenance too, especially when he smil'd. His Hair was
long and black, not curl'd like Wool; his Forehead very high, and large, and a great
Vivacity and sparkling Sharpness in his Eyes. The Colour of his Skin was not quite
black, but very tawny; and yet not of an ugly yellow nauseous tawny, as the
Brasilians, and Virginians, and other Natives of America are; but of a bright kind of a dun olive Colour, that had in it something very agreeable; tho' not very
easy to describe. His Face was round, and plump; his Nose small, not flat like the
Negroes, a very good Mouth, thin Lips, and his Friday, which was the Day I sav'd his Life; I call'd him so for the
Memory of the Time; I likewise taught him to say Master, and then let him
know, that was to be my Name; I likewise taught him to say, YES, and NO, and to know
the Meaning of them; I gave him some Milk, in an earthen Pot, and let him see me
Drink it before him, and sop my Bread in it; and I gave him a Cake of Bread, to do
the like, which he quickly comply'd with, and made Signs that it was very good for
him.
I kept there with him all that Night; but as soon as it was Day, I beckon'd to him to
come with me, and let him know, I would give him some Cloaths, at which he seem'd
very glad, for he was stark naked: As we went by the Place where he had bury'd the
two Men, he pointed exactly to the Place, and shew'd me the Marks that he had made to
find them again, making Signs to me, Canoes; so that it was
plain they were gone, and had left their two Comrades behind them, without any search
after them.
But I was not content with this Discovery; but having now more Courage, and
consequently more Curiosity, I takes my Man Friday
Friday made nothing of it: The Place was cover'd with humane
Bones, the Ground dy'd with their Blood, great Pieces of Flesh left here and there,
half eaten, mangl'd and scorch'd; and in short, all the Tokens of the triumphant
Feast they had been making there, after a Victory over their Enemies: I saw three
Skulls, five Hands, and the Bones of three or four Legs and Feet, and abundance of
other Parts of the Bodies; and Friday, by his Signs, made me understand,
that they brought over four Prisoners to feast upon; that three of them were eaten
up,
I caus'd Friday to gather all the Skulls, Bones, Flesh, and whatever
remain'd, and lay them togethere on a Heap, and make a great
Fire upon it, and burn them all to Ashes: I found Friday had still a
hankering Stomach after some of the Flesh, and was still a Cannibal in his Nature;
but I discover'd
When we had done this, we came back to our Castle, and there I fell to work for my
Man Friday; and first of all, I gave him a pair of Linnen Drawers, which I had out of the poor Gunner's Chest I mention'd,
and which I found in the Wreck; and which with a little Alteration fitted him very
well; then I made him a Jerkin of Goat's-skin, as well as my Skill would allow; and I
was now grown a tollerable good Taylor; and I gave him a Cap, which I had made of a
Hare-skin, very convenient, and fashionable enough; and thus he was cloath'd for the
present, tollerably well; and was mighty well pleas'd to see himself almost as well
cloath'd as his Master: It is true, he went awkardly in these Things at first;
wearing the Drawers was very awkard to him, and the Sleeves of the Wast-coat gall'd
his Shoulders, and the inside of his Arms; but a little easing them where he
complain'd
The next Day after I came home to my Hutch with him, I began to consider where I
should lodge him, and that I might do well for him, and yet be perfectly easy my
self; I made a little Tent for him in the vacant Place between my two Fortifications,
in the inside of the last, and in the outside of the first; and as there was a Door,
or Entrance there into my Cave, I made a formal fram'd Door Case, and a Door to it of
Boards, and set it up in the Passage, a little within the Entrance; and causing the
Door to open on the inside, I barr'd it up in the Night, taking in my Ladders too; so
that Friday could no way come at me in the inside of my innermost Wall,
without making so much Noise in getting over, that it must needs waken me; for my
first Wall had now a compleat Roof over it of long Poles, covering all my Tent, and
leaning up to the side of the Hill, which was again laid cross with smaller Sticks
instead of Laths
But I needed none of all this Precaution; for never Man had
a more faithful, loving, sincere Servant, than
Friday was to me; without Passions, Sullenness or Designs, perfectly
oblig'd and engag'd; his very Affections were ty'd to me,
like those of a Child to a Father; and I dare say, he would have sacrific'd his Life
for the saving mine, upon any occasion whatsoever; the many Testimonies
This frequently gave me occasion to observe, and that with wonder, that however it had pleas'd God, in his Providence, and in the Government of the Works of his Hands, to take from so great a Part of the World of his Creatures, the best uses to which their Faculties, and the Powers of their Souls are adapted; yet that he has bestow'd upon them the same Powers, the same Reason, the same Affections, the same Sentiments of Kindness and Obligation, the same Passions and Resentments of Wrongs; the same Sense of Gratitude, Sincerity, Fidelity, and all the Capacities of doing Good, and receiving Good, that he has given to us; and that when he pleases to offer to them Occasions of exerting these, they are as ready, nay, more ready to apply them to the right Uses for which they were bestow'd, than we are; and this made me very melancholly sometimes, in reflecting as the several Occasions presented, how mean a Use we make of all these, even though we have these Powers enlighten'd by the great Lamp of Instruction, the Spirit of God, and by the Knowledge of his Word, added to our Understanding; and why it has pleas'd God to hide the like saving Knowledge from so many Millions of Souls, who if I might judge by this poor Savage, would make a much better use of it than we did.
From hence, I sometimes was led too far to invade the Soveraignty of
Providence, and as it were arraign the Justice of so arbitrary a
Disposition of Things, that should hide that Light from some, and reveal it to
others, and yet expect a like Duty from both: But I shut it up, and check'd my
Thoughts with this Conclusion, (1st.) That we
But to return to my New Companion; I was greatly delighted with him, and made it my Business to teach him every Thing, that was proper to make him useful, handy, and helpful; but especially to make him speak, and understand me when I spake, and he was the aptest Schollar that ever was, and particularly was so merry, so constantly diligent, and so pleased, when he cou'd but understand me, or make me understand him, that it was very pleasant to me to talk to him; and now my Life began to be so easy, that I began to say to my self, that could I but have been safe from more Savages, I cared not, if I was never to remove from the place while I lived.
[Audio File]After I had been two or three Days return'd to my Castle, I thought that, in order to
bring Friday off from his horrid way of feeding, and from the Relish of a
Cannibal's Stomach, I ought to let him taste other Flesh; so I took him out with me
one Morning to the Woods: I went indeed intending to kill a Kid out of my own Flock,
and bring him home and dress it. But as I was going, I saw a She Goat lying down in
the Shade, and two young Kids sitting by her, I catch'd hold of Friday, hold says I, stand still; and made Signs to him
I soon found a way to convince him that I would do him no harm, and taking him up by
the Hand laugh'd at him, and pointed to the Kid which I had kill'd, beckoned to him
to run and fetch it, which he did; and while he was wondering and looking to see how
the Creature was kill'd, I loaded my Gun again, and by and
by I saw a great Fowl like a Hawk sit upon a Tree within Shot; so to let
Friday understand a little what I would do, I call'd him to me again,
pointed at the Fowl which was indeed a Parrot, tho' I thought it had been a Hawk, I
say pointing to the Parrot, and to my Gun, and to the Ground under the Parrot, to let
him see I would make it fall, I made him understand that I would shoot and kill that
Bird; according I fir'd and bad him look, and immediately he saw the Parrot fall, he
stood like one frighted again, notwithstanding all I had
said to him; and I found he was the more amaz'd, because he did not see me put any
Thing into the Gun; but thought that there must be some wonderful Fund of Death and
Destruction in that Thing, able to kill Man, Beast,
Well, after his Astonishment was a little over at this, I pointed to him to run and
fetch the Bird I had shot, which he did, but stay'd some Time; for the Parrot not
being quite dead, was flutter'd away a good way off from the Place where she fell;
however, he found her, took her up, and brought her to me; and as I had perceiv'd his
Ignorance about the Gun before, I took this Advantage to
charge the Gun again, and not let him see me do it, that I might be ready for any
other Mark that might present; but nothing more offer'd at that Time; so I brought
home the Kid, and the same Evening I took the Skin off, and cut it out as well as I
could; and having a Pot for that purpose, I boil'd, or stew'd some of the Flesh, and
made some very good Broth; and after I had begun to eat some, I gave some to my Man,
who seem'd very glad of it, and lik'd it very well; but that
which was strangest to him, was, to see me eat Salt with it; he made a Sign to me,
that the Salt was not good to eat, and putting a little into his own Mouth, he seem'd
to nauseate it, and would spit and sputter at it, washing his Mouth with fresh Water
after it; on the other hand, I took some Meat in my Mouth without Salt, and I
pretended to spit and sputter for want of Salt, as fast as he had done at the Salt;
but it would not do, he
Having thus fed him with boil'd Meat and Broth, I was resolv'd to feast him the next
Day with roasting a Piece of the Kid; this I did by hanging it before the Fire, in a
String, as I had seen many People do in England, setting two Poles up, one
on each side the Fire, and one cross on the Top, and tying the String to the
Cross-stick, letting the Meat turn continually: This Friday admir'd very much; but when he came to taste the Flesh, he took so
many ways to tell me how well he lik'd it, that I could not but understand him; and
at last he told me he would never eat Man's Flesh any more, which I was very glad to
hear.
The next Day I set him to work to beating some Corn out, and sifting it in the manner
I us'd to do, as I observ'd before, and he soon understood how to do it as well as I,
especially after he had seen what the Meaning of it was, and that it was to make
Bread of; for after that I let him see me make my Bread, and bake it too, and in a
little Time Friday was able to do all the Work for me, as well as I could do
it my self.
I begun now to consider, that having two Mouths to feed, instead of one, I must
provide more Ground for my Harvest, and plant a larger Quantity of Corn, than I us'd
to do; so I mark'd out a larger Piece of Land, and began the Fence in the same Manner
as before, in which Friday not only work'd very willingly, and very hard;
but did it very chearfully, and I told him what it was for; that it was for Corn to
make more Bread, because he was now with me, and that I might have enough for him,
and my self too: He appear'd very sensible of that Part, and let me know, that he
thought I had
This was the pleasantest Year of all the Life I led in this Place; Friday
began to talk pretty well, and understand the Names of almost every Thing I had
occasion to call for, and of every Place I had to send him to, and talk'd a great
deal to me; so that in short I began now to have some Use for my Tongue again, which
indeed I had very little occasion for before; that is to say, about Speech;
besides the Pleasure of talking to him, I had a singular Satisfaction in the Fellow himself; his simple unfeign'd Honesty,
appear'd to me more and more every Day, and I began really to love the Creature; and
on his Side, I believe he lov'd me more than it was possible for him ever to love any
Thing before.
I had a Mind once to try if he had any hankering Inclination to his own Country
again, and having learn'd him English so well that he could answer me almost
any Questions, I ask'd him whether the Nation that he
belong'd to never conquer'd in Battle, at which he smil'd; and said; yes, yes, we
always fight the better; that is, he meant always get the better in Fight; and so we
began the following Discourse: You always fight the better said I, How came you to be
taken Prisoner then, Friday?
Friday, My Nation beat much, for all that.
Master, How beat; if your Nation beat them, how come you to be taken?
Friday, They more many than my Nation in the Place where me was; they take
one, two, three, and me; my Nation over beat them in the yonder Place, where me no
was; there my Nation take one, two, great Thousand.
Master, But why did not your Side recover you from the Hands of your Enemies
then?
Friday, They run one, two, three, and me, and make go in the Canoe;
my Nation have no Canoe that time.
Master, Well, Friday, and What does your Nation do with the Men they take, do they carry them away, and eat them, as these
did?
Friday, Yes, my Nation eat Man's too, eat all up.
Master, Where do they carry them?
Friday, Go to other Place where they think.
Master, Do they come hither?
Friday, Yes, yes, they come hither; come other else Place.
Master, Have you been here with them?
Friday, Yes, I been here; [points to the N. W. Side of the
Island] which it seems was their Side.
By this I understood, that my Man Friday had formerly been among the
Savages, who us'd to come on Shore on the farther Part of the Island, on the same Man eating Occasions that he was now
brought for; and sometime after, when I took the Courage to carry him to that Side,
being the same I formerly mention'd, he presently knew
the Place, and told me, he was there once when they eat up twenty Men, two Women, and
one Child; he could not tell Twenty in English; but he numbred them by
laying so many Stones on a Row, and pointing to me to tell them over.
I have told this Passage, because it introduces what follows; that after I had had
this Discourse with him, I ask'd him how far it was from our Island to the Shore, and whether the Canoes were not often lost; he told
me, there was no Danger, no Canoes ever lost; but that after a little way
out to the Sea, there was a Current, and Wind, always one way in the Morning, the
other in the Afternoon.
Oroonooko; in the Mouth, or the Gulph of which River, as I found afterwards, our Island lay; and this Land
which I perceiv'd to the W. and N. W. was the great Island
Trinidad, on the North Point of the Mouth of the River: I ask'd
Friday a thousand Questions about the Country, the Inhabitants, the Sea,
the Coast, and what Nation were near; he told me all he knew with the greatest
Openness imaginable; I ask'd him the Names of the several
Nations of his Sort of People; but could get no other Name
than Caribs; from whence I easily understood, that
these were the Caribbees, which our Maps place on the Part of
America, which reaches from the Mouth of the River Oroonooko to
Guiana, and onwards to St. Martha: He told me that up a great
way beyond the Moon, that was, beyond the Setting of the Moon, which must be
W. from their Country, there dwelt white bearded Men, like me; and
pointed to my great Whiskers, which I mention'd before; and that they had kill'd
much Mans, that was his Word; by all which I understood, he meant the
Spaniards, whose Cruelties in America had been spread over the
whole Countries, and was remember'd by all the Nations from Father to Son.
I enquir'd if he could tell me how I might come from this Island, and get among those
white Men; he told me, yes, yes, I might go in two Canoe; I could not
understand what he meant, or make him describe to me what he meant by two
Canoe, till at last with great Difficulty, I found he meant it must be in a
large great Boat, as big as two Canoes.
Friday's Discourse began
to relish with me very well, and from this Time I entertain'd some Hopes, that one
Time or other, I might find an Opportunity to make my Escape from this Place; and
that this poor Savage might be a Means to help me to do it.
During the long Time that Friday has now been with me, and that he began to
speak to me, and understand me, I was not wanting to lay a Foundation of religious Knowledge in his Mind; particularly I ask'd him one Time who made him? The poor
Creature did not understand me at all, but thought I had ask'd who was his Father;
but I took it by another handle, and ask'd him who made the Sea, the Ground we walk'd
on, and the Hills, and Woods; he told me it was one old Benamuckee, that liv'd beyond all: He could describe nothing of this great
Person, but that he was very old; much older he said than the Sea, or the Land; than
the Moon, or the Stars: I ask'd him then, if this old Person had made all Things, why
did not all Things worship him; he look'd very grave, and with a perfect Look of
Innocence, said, All Things do say O to him: I ask'd him if the People who
die in his Country went away any where; he said, yes, they all went to Benamuckee
From these Things, I began to instruct him in the Knowledge of the true God: I told
him that the great Maker of all Things liv'd up there, pointing up towards Heaven:
That he governs the World by the same Power and Providence by which he had made it:
That he was omnipotent, could do every Thing for us, give every Thing to us, take
every Thing from us; and thus by Degrees I open'd his Eyes.
He listned with great Attention, Jesus
Christ being sent to redeem us, and of the Manner of making our Prayers to
God, and his being able to hear us, even into Heaven; he told me one Day, that if our
God could hear us up beyond the Sun, he must needs be a
greater God than their Benamuckee, who liv'd but a little way off, and yet
could not hear, till they went up to the great Mountains where he dwelt, to speak to
him; I ask'd him if ever he went thither, to speak to him; he said no, they never
went that were young Men; none went thither but the old Men, who he call'd their Oowocakee,
O,
(so he called saying Prayers) and then came back, and told them what
Benamuckee said: By this I observ'd, That there is Priestcraft,
even amongst the most blinded ignorant Pagans in the World;
and the Policy of making a secret Religion, in order to
preserve the Veneration of the People to the Clergy, is not
only to be found in the Roman, but perhaps among
all Religions in the World, even among the most brutish and barbarous Savages.
I endeavour'd to clear up this Fraud, to my Man Friday, and told him, that
the Pretence of their old Men going up the Mountains, to say O to their God
Benamuckee, was a Cheat, and their bringing Word from thence what he
said, was much more so; that if they met with any Answer, or spake with any one
there, it must be with an evil Spirit: And then I entred into a long Discourse with him about the Devil, the Original of him, his
Rebellion against God, his Enmity to Man, the Reason of it, his setting himself up in
the dark Parts of the World to be Worship'd instead of God,
and as God; and the many Stratagems
I found it was not so easie to imprint right Notions in his Mind about the Devil, as it was about the Being of a God. Nature assisted all my Arguments to Evidence to him, even the Necessity of a great first Cause and over-ruling governing Power; a secret directing Providence, and of the Equity, and Justice, of paying Homage to him that made us, and the like. But there appeared nothing of all this in the Notion of an evil Spirit; of his Original, his Being, his Nature, and above all of his Inclination to do Evil, and to draw us in to do so too; and the poor Creature puzzl'd me once in such a manner, by a Question meerly natural and innocent, that I scarce knew what to say to him. I had been talking a great deal to him of the Power of God, his Omnipotence, his dreadful Nature to Sin, his being a consuming Fire to the Workers of Iniquity, how, as he had made us all, he could destroy us and all the World in a Moment; and he listen'd with great Seriousness to me all the while.
After this, I had been telling him how the Devil was God's
Enemy in the Hearts of Men, and used all his Malice and Skill to defeat the good
Designs of Providence, and to ruine the Kingdom of Christ in the World; and the like.
Well, says Friday, but you say, God is so strong, so great, is he not much
strong, much might as the Devil? Yes, yes, says I, Friday, God is stronger
than the Devil, God is above the Devil, and therefore we pray to God to tread him
down under our Feet, But, says he again, if God
much strong, much might as the Devil, why God no kill the Devil, so make him no
more do wicked?
I was strangely surpriz'd at his Question, and after all, tho' I was now an old Man,
yet I was but a young Doctor, and ill enough quallified for a Casuist, or a Solver of
Difficulties: And at first I could not tell what to say, so I pretended not to hear
him, and ask'd him what he said? But he was too earnest for an Answer to forget his
Question; so that he repeated it in the very same broken
Words, as above. By this time I had recovered my self a little, and I said, God
will at last punish him severely; he is reserv'd for the Judgment, and is
to be cast into the Bottomless-Pit, to dwell with everlasting Fire. This did not satisfie Friday, but he returns upon
me, repeating my Words, RESERVE, AT LAST, me no underderstand; but, Why not kill
the Devil now, not kill great ago? You may as well ask me, said I,
Why God does not kill you and I, when we do wicked Things here that offend him? We
are preserv'd to repent and be pardon'd: He muses a while at this; well,
well, says he, mighty affectionately, that well; so you, I, Devil, all
wicked, all preserve, repent, God pardon all.
Here I was run down again by him to the last Degree, and it was a Testimony to me,
how the meer Notions of Nature, though they will guide reasonable Creatures to the Knowledge of a God, and of a Worship or Homage due to the supreme Being, of God as the
Consequence of our Nature; yet nothing but divine Revelation can from the Knowledge
of Jesus Christ, and of a Redemption purchas'd for
us, of a Mediator of the new Covenant, and of an Intercessor, at the Foot-stool of
God's Throne; I say, nothing but a Revelation from Heaven, can form these in Jesus Christ; I mean, the Word of God, and the Spirit of
God promis'd for the Guide and Sanctifier of his People, are the absolutely necessary Instructors of the Souls of Men, in the saving
Knowledge of God, and the Means of Salvation.
I therefore diverted the present Discourse between me and my
Man, rising up hastily, as upon some sudden Occasion of going out; then sending him
for something a good way off, I seriously pray'd to God that he would enable me to
instruct savingly this poor Savage, assisting by his Spirit
the Heart of the poor ignorant Creature, to receive the Light of the Knowledge of God
in Christ, reconciling him to himself, and would
guide me to speak so to him from the Word of God, as his Conscience might be
convinc'd, his Eyes open'd, and his Soul sav'd. When he came again to me, I entred
into a long Discourse with him upon the Subject of the Redemption of Man by the
Saviour of the World, and of the Doctrine of the Gospel preach'd from Heaven,
viz. of Repentance towards God, and Faith in our Blessed Lord
Jesus. I then explain'd to him, as well as I could, why our Blessed
Redeemer took not on him the Nature of Angels, but the Seed of Abraham, and
how for that Reason the fallen Angels had no Share in the Redemption; that he came
only to the lost Sheep of the House of Israel, and the like.
I had, God knows, more Sincerity than Knowledge, in
all the Methods I took for this poor Creature's Instruction, and must acknowledge
what I believe all that act upon the same Principle will find, That in laying Things
open to him, I really inform'd and instructed my self in many Things, that either I
did not know, or had not fully consider'd for ought I knew, the Soul of a poor Savage, and bring him to the true Knowledge of Religion, and
of the Christian Doctrine, that he might know Christ Jesus, to know whom is Life
eternal. I say, when I reflected upon all these
Things, a secret Joy run through every Part of my Soul, and I frequently rejoyc'd
that ever I was brought to this Place, which I had so often thought the most dreadful
of all Afflictions that could possibly have befallen me.
In this thankful Frame I continu'd all the Remainder of my
Time, and the Conversation which employ'd the Hours between Friday and I,
was such, as made the three Years which we liv'd there together perfectly and
compleatly happy, if any such Thing as compleat Happiness can be form'd in a
sublunary State. The Savage was now a good
Christian, a much better than I; though I have reason to
hope, and bless God for it, that we were equally penitent, and comforted restor'd
Penitents; we had here the Word of God to read, and no farther off from his Spirit to
instruct, than if we had been in England.
as I said before, a much better
Scholar in the Scripture Knowledge, than I should ever have been by my own private
meer Reading. Another thing I cannot refrain from observing
here also from Experience, in this retir'd Part of my Life,
viz. How infinite and inexpressible a Blessing
it is, that the Knowledge of God, and of the Doctrine of Salvation by Christ Jesus, is so plainly laid down in the Word of God; so easy
to be receiv'd and understood: That as the bare reading the
Scripture made me capable of understanding enough of my Duty, to carry me directly on
to the great Work of sincere Repentance for my Sins, and laying hold of a Saviour for Life and Salvation, to a stated Reformation in Practice,
and Obedience to all God's Commands, and this without any Teacher or Instructer; I mean, humane; so the same plain
Instruction sufficiently serv'd to the enlightning this
Savage Creature, and bringing him to be such a Christian, as I have known few equal
to him in my Life.
As to all the Disputes, Wranglings, Strife and Contention, which has happen'd in the
World about Religion, whether Niceties in Doctrines, or Schemes of Church Government,
they were all perfectly useless to us; as for ought I can
yet see, they have been to all the rest of the World: We had the sure Guide
to Heaven, viz. The Word of God; and we had, blessed be God,
comfortable Views of the Spirit of God teaching and
instructing us by his Word, leading us into all Truth, and making us both
willing and obedient to the Instruction of his Word; and
I cannot see the least Use that the greatest
After Friday and I became more intimately acquainted, and that he could understand almost all I said to him, and speak
fluently, though in broken English to me; I acquainted him with my own Story, or at least so much of it as related to my coming into
the Place, how I had liv'd there, and how long. I let him into the Mystery, for such
it was to him, of Gunpowder, and Bullet, and taught him how to shoot: I gave him a
Knife, which he was wonderfully delighted with, and I made
him a Belt, with a Frog hanging to it, such as in England we wear Hangers
I describ'd to him the Country of Europe, and particularly England,
which I came from; how we liv'd, how we worshipp'd God, how we behav'd to one
another; and how we traded in Ships to all Parts of the World: I gave him an Account
of the Wreck which I had been on board of, and shew'd him as near as I could, the
Place where she lay; but she was all beaten in Pieces before, and gone.
I shew'd him the Ruins of our Boat, which we lost when we escap'd, and which I could
not stir with my whole Strength then; but was now fallen almost all to Pieces: Upon
seeing this Boat, Friday stood musing a great while, and said nothing; I
ask'd him what it was he study'd upon, at last says he, me see such Boat like
come to Place at my Nation.
I did not understand him a good while; but at last, when I had examin'd farther into
it, I understood European Ship must have been cast away upon
their Coast, and the Boat might get loose, and drive a Shore; but was so dull, that I
never once thought of Men making escape from a Wreck thither, much less whence they
might come; so I only enquir'd after a Description of the
Boat.
Friday describ'd the Boat to me well enough; but brought me better to
understand him, when he added with some Warmth, we save
the white Mans from drown: Then I presently ask'd him, if there was any white Mans, as he call'd them, in the Boat;
yes, he said, the Boat full white Mans: I ask'd him how many; he
told upon his Fingers seventeen: I ask'd him then what become of them; he told me,
they live, they dwell at my Nation.
This put new Thoughts into my Head; for I presently imagin'd, that these might be the
Men belonging to the Ship, that was cast away in Sight of my Island, as I
now call it; and who after the Ship was struck on the Rock, and they saw her inevitably lost, had sav'd themselves in their Boat, and were
landed upon that wild Shore among the Savages.
Upon this, I enquir'd of him more critically, What was become of them? He assur'd me
they lived still there; that they had been there about four
Years; that the Savages let them alone, and gave them Victuals to live. I ask'd him,
How it came to pass they did not kill them and eat them? He said, No, they make
Brother with them; that is, as I understood him, a Truce: And then he added,
They no eat Mans but when make the War fight; that is to
It was after this some considerable Time, that being upon the Top of the Hill, at the
East Side of the Island, from whence as I have said, I had in a clear Day
discover'd the Main, or Continent of America; Friday, the Weather being very
serene, looks very earnestly towards the Main Land, and in a kind of Surprise, falls
a jumping and dancing, and calls out to me, for I was at some Distance from him: I
ask'd him, What was the Matter? O joy! Says he, O glad! There see my
Country, there my Nation!
I observ'd an extraordinary Sense of Pleasure appear'd in
his Face, and his Eyes sparkled, and his Countenance discover'd a strange Eagerness,
as if he had a Mind to be in his own Country again; and this Observation of mine, put
a great many Thoughts into me, which made me at first not so easy about my new Man
Friday as I was before; and I made no doubt, but that if Friday
could get back to his own Nation again, he would not only forget all his Religion,
but all his Obligation to me; and would be forward enough to give his Countrymen an
Account of me, and come back perhaps with a hundred or two
of them, and make a Feast upon me, at which he might be as merry as he us'd to be
with those of his Enemies, when they were taken in War.
But I wrong'd the poor honest Creature very much, for which I was very sorry
afterwards. However as my Jealousy encreased, and held me some Weeks, I was a little
more circumspect, and not so familiar and kind to him as before; in which I was
certainly in the Wrong too, the honest grateful Creature
having no thought about it, but what consisted with the best Principles, both
While my Jealousy of him lasted, you may be sure I was every Day pumping him to see if he would discover any of the new Thoughts, which I suspected were in him; but I found every thing he said was so Honest, and so Innocent, that I could find nothing to nourish my Suspicion; and in spight of all my Uneasiness he made me at last entirely his own again, nor did he in the least perceive that I was Uneasie, and therefore I could not suspect him of Deceit.
One Day walking up the same Hill, but the Weather being haizy at Sea, so that we
could not see the Continent, I call'd to him, and said, Friday, do not you wish your self in your own Country, your own Nation? Yes, he said, he be much O glad to
be at his own Nation. What would you do there said I, would you turn Wild
again, eat Mens Flesh again, and be a Savage as you were before. He lookt full of
Concern, and shaking his Head said, No no, Friday tell them to live
Good, tell them to pray God, tell them to eat Corn-bread,
Cattle-flesh, Milk, no eat Man again: Why then said I to him, They will
kill you. He look'd grave at that, and then said, No, they no kill me,
they willing love learn: He meant by this, they would be willing to learn. He
added, they learn'd much of the Bearded-Mans that come in the Boat. Then I ask'd him
if he would go back to them? He smil'd at that, and told me he could not swim so far.
I told him I would make a Canoe for him. He told me, he would go, if I
would go with him. I go! says I, why they will Eat me if I come there? No,
no, says he, me make they no Eat you; me make they much Love you: He meant
he would tell them how I had kill'd his Enemies, and sav'd his Life, and so he
From this time I confess I had a Mind to venture over, and see if I could possibly
joyn with these Bearded-men, who I made no doubt were Spaniards or
Portuguese; not doubting but if I could we might find some Method to
Escape from thence, being upon the Continent, and a good Company together; better
than I could from an Island 40 Miles off the Shore, and alone without Help. So after
some Days I took Friday to work again, by way of Discourse, and told him I
would give him a Boat to go back to his own Nation; and accordingly I carry'd him to
my Frigate which lay on the other Side of the Island, and having clear'd it of Water, for I always kept it sunk in the Water; I brought it out,
shewed it him, and we both went into it.
I found he was a most dextrous Fellow at managing it, would
make it go almost as swift and fast again as I could; so when he was in, I said to
him, Well now, Friday, shall we go to your Nation?
He look'd very dull at my saying so, which it seems was, because he thought the Boat
too small to go so far. I told him then I had a bigger; so the next Day I went to the
Place where the first Boat lay which I had made, but which I could not get into
Water: He said that was big enough; but then as I had taken no Care of it, and it had
lain two or three and twenty Years there, the Sun had split and dry'd it, that it was
in a manner rotten. Friday told me such a Boat would do very well, and would
carry much enough Vittle, Drink, Bread, that was his Way of Talking.
Why, you angry mad with Friday, what me done? I ask'd
him what he meant; I told him I was not angry with him at all. No angry! No
angry! says he, repeating the Words several Times, Why send Friday
home away to my Nation? Why, (says I) Friday, did you not say
you wish'd you were there? Yes, yes, says he, wish be both there, no
wish Friday there, no Master there. In a Word, he would not think of
going there without me; I go there! Friday, (says I) what shall I do
there? He turn'd very quick upon me at this: You do great deal much
good, says he, you teach wild Mans be good sober tame Mans; you tell them
know God, pray God, and live new Life. Alas! Friday, (says I) thou
knowest not what thou sayest, I am but an ignorant Man my self. Yes, yes,
says he, you teachee me Good, you teachee them Good. No, no, Friday, (says
I) you shall go without me, leave me here to live by my self, as I did
before. He look'd confus'd again at that Word, and running to one of the
Hatchets which he used to wear, he takes it up hastily, comes and gives it me,
What must I do with this? says I to him. You take, kill Friday;
(says he.) What must I kill you for? said I again. He returns very quick,
What you send Friday away for? take, kill Friday, no
send Friday away. This he spoke so
earnestly, that I saw Tears stand in his Eyes: In a Word, I so plainly discover'd the
utmost Affection in him to me, and a firm Resolution in him, that I told him then,
and often after, that I would never send him away from me, if he was willing to stay
with me.
viz.) That there were seventeen bearded Men there; and
therefore, without any more Delay, I went to Work with
Friday to find out a great Tree proper to fell, and make a large Periagua
or Canoe to undertake the Voyage. There were Trees enough in the Island to have built
a little Fleet, not of Periagua's and Canoes, but even of good large Vessels. But the
main Thing I look'd at, was to get one so near the Water that we might launch it when
it was made, to avoid the Mistake I committed at first.
At last, Friday
pitch'd upon
Nicaragua Wood, for
it was much of the same Colour and Smell. Friday was for burning the Hollow
or Cavity of this Tree out to make it for a Boat. But I shew'd him how rather to cut
it out with Tools, which, after I had shew'd him how to use, he did very handily, and
in about a Month's hard Labour, we finished it, and made it very handsome, especially
when with our Axes, which I shew'd him how to handle, we cut and hew'd the out-side
into the true Shape of a Boat; after this, however, it cost us near a Fortnight's
Time to get
When she was in the Water, and tho' she was so big it amazed me to see with what
Dexterity and how swift my Man Friday would manage her, and paddle her
along; so I ask'd him if he would, and if we might venture over in her. Yes,
he said, he venture over in her very well, tho' great blow Wind. However, I
had a farther Design that he knew nothing of, and that was to make a Mast and Sail
and to fit her with an Anchor and Cable: As to a Mast, that was easy enough to get;
so I pitch'd upon a strait young Cedar-Tree, which I found near the Place, and which
there was great Plenty of in the Island, and I set Friday to Work to cut it
down, and gave him Directions how to shape and order it. But as to the Sail, that was
my particular Care; I knew I had old Sails, or rather Pieces
of old Sails enough; but as I had had them now six and twenty Years by me, and had
not been very careful to preserve them, not imagining that I should ever have this
kind of Use for them, I did not doubt but they were all rotten, and indeed most of
them were so; however, I found two Pieces which appear'd pretty good, and with these
I went to Work, and with a great deal of Pains, and awkward tedious stitching (you
may be sure) for Want of Needles, I at length made a three Corner'd ugly Thing, like
what we call in England, a Shoulder of Mutton Sail, to go with a Boom
Barbary, as related in the first
Part of my Story.
viz. rigging and fitting my Mast and Sails; for I finish'd them very
compleat, making a small Stay, and a Sail, or Foresail to it, to assist, if we should
turn to Windward; and which was more than all, I fix'd a Rudder to the Stern of her,
to steer with; and though I was but a bungling Shipwright, yet as I knew the
Usefulness, and even Necessity of such a Thing, I apply'd my self with so much Pains
to do it, that at last I brought it to pass; though considering the many dull
Contrivances I had for it that fail'd, I think it cost me almost as much Labour as
making the Boat.
After all this was done too, I had my Man Friday to
teach as to what belong'd to the Navigation of my Boat; for though he knew very well
how to paddle a Canoe, he knew nothing what belong'd to a Sail, and a
Rudder; and was the most amaz'd, when he saw me work the Boat too and again in the
Sea by the Rudder, and how the Sail gyb'd
I was now entred on the seven and twentieth Year of my Captivity in this Place;
though the three last Years that I had this Creature with me, ought rather to be left
out of the Account, my Habitation
The rainy Season was in the mean Time upon me, when I kept more within Doors than at
other Times; so I had stow'd our new Vessel as secure as we could, bringing her up
into the Creek, where as I said, in the Beginning I landed my Rafts from the Ship,
and haling her up to the Shore, at high Water mark, I made my Man Friday dig
a little Dock, just big enough to hold her, and just deep enough to give her Water enough to fleet
November and December, in which I design'd to make my Adventure.
When the settled Season began to come in, as the thought of my Design return'd with
the fair Weather, I was preparing daily for the Voyage; and the first Thing I did,
was to lay by a certain Quantity of Provisions, being the Stores for our Voyage; and
intended in a Week or a Fortnight's Friday, and bid him go to the Sea Shore, and see
if he could find a Turtle, or Tortoise, a Thing which we generally got once a Week,
for the Sake of the Eggs, as well as the Flesh: Friday had not been long
gone, when he came running back, and flew over my outer Wall, or Fence, like one that
felt not the Ground, or the Steps he set his Feet on; and before I had time to speak
to him, he cries out to me, O Master! O Master! O
Sorrow! O bad! What's the Matter, Friday, says I; O yonder,
there, says he, one, two, three Canoe! one, two, three! By his way
of speaking, I concluded there were six; but on enquiry, I
found it was but three: Well, Friday, says I, do not be frighted; so I
heartned him up as well as I could: However, I saw the poor Fellow was most terribly
scar'd; for nothing ran in his Head but that they were come to look for him, and
would cut him in Pieces, and eat him; and the poor Fellow trembled so, that I scarce
knew what to do with him: I comforted him as well as I could, and told him I was in
as much Danger as he, and that they would eat me as well as him; but, says
I, Friday, we must resolve to fight them; Can you fight, Friday? Me
shoot, says he, but there come many great Number. No matter for
that, said I again, our Guns will fright them that we do not kill; so I ask'd him,
Whether if I resolv'd to defend him, he would defend me, and stand by me, and do just
as I bid him? He said, Me die, when you bid die, Master; so I went and
fetch'd a good Dram of Rum, and gave him; for I had been so good a Husband of my Rum, that I had a great deal left: When he had
drank it, I made him take the two Fowling-Pieces, which we always carry'd, and load
them with large Swan-Shot, as big as small Pistol Friday his Hatchet.
When I had thus prepar'd my self, I took my Perspective-Glass, and went up to the Side of the Hill, to see what I could discover;
and I found quickly, by my Glass, that there were one and twenty Savages, three Prisoners, and three Canoes; and that
their whole Business seem'd to be the triumphant Banquet
upon these three humane Bodies, (a barbarous Feast indeed) but nothing else more than
as I had observ'd was usual with them.
I observ'd also, that they were landed not where they had done, when Friday
made his Escape; but nearer to my Creek, where the Shore was low, and where a thick
Wood came close almost down to the Sea: This, with the Abhorrence of the inhumane
Errand these Wretches came about, fill'd me with such Indignation, that I came down
again to Friday, and told him, I was resolv'd to go down to them, and kill
them all; and ask'd him, If he would stand by me? He was now gotten over his Fright,
and his Spirits being a little rais'd, with the Dram I had given him, he was very
chearful, and told me, as before, he would die, when I bid die.
In this Fit of Fury, I took first and divided the Arms which I had charg'd, as
before, between us; I gave Friday one Pistol to stick in his Girdle, and
three Guns upon his Shoulder; and I took one Pistol, and the
other three my self; and in this Posture we march'd out: I
took a small Bottle of Rum in my Pocket, and gave Friday a large Bag, with
more Powder and Bullet; and as to Orders, I charg'd him to keep close behind me, and
not to stir, or shoot, or do any Thing, till I bid him; and
While I was making this March, my former Thoughts returning, I began to abate my
Resolution; I do not mean, that I entertain'd any Fear of
their Number; for as they were naked, unarm'd Wretches, 'tis certain I was superior
to them; nay, though
Friday might justify it, because
he was a declar'd Enemy, and in a State of War with those very particular People; and
it was lawful for him to attack them; but I could not say the same with respect to
me: These Things were so warmly press'd upon my Thoughts, all the way as I went, that
I resolv'd I would only go and place my self near them, that I might observe their
barbarous Feast, and that I would act then as God should direct; but that unless something offer'd that was
With this Resolution I enter'd the Wood, and with all possible Waryness and Silence,
Friday following close at my Heels, I march'd
till I came to the Skirt
Friday, and
shewing him a great Tree, which was just at the Corner of the Wood, I bad
European, and
had Cloaths on.
There was another Tree, and a little Thicket beyond it, about fifty Yards nearer to
them than the Place where I was, which by going a little way about, I saw I might
come at undiscover'd, and that then I should be within half Shot of them; so I
with-held my Passion, though I was indeed enrag'd to the
highest Degree, and going back about twenty Paces, I got behind some Bushes, which
held all the way, till I came to the other Tree; and then I came to a little rising
Ground, which gave me a
I had now not a Moment to loose; for nineteen of the dreadful Wretches sat upon the
Ground, all close huddled together, and had just sent the other two to butcher the
poor Christian, and bring him perhaps Limb by Limb to their Fire, and they
were stoop'd down to untie the Bands, at his Feet; I turn'd to Friday, now
Friday, said I, do as I bad thee; Friday said he would; then
Friday, says I, do exactly as you see me do, fail in nothing; so I set
down one of the Muskets, and the Fowling-Piece, upon the Ground, and Friday
did the like by his; and with the other Musket, I took my aim at the Savages, bidding
him do the like; then asking him, If he was ready? He said, yes, then fire at them,
said I; and the same Moment I fir'd also.
Friday took his Aim so much better than I, that on the Side that he shot, he
kill'd two of them, and wounded three more; and on my Side, I kill'd one, and wounded
two: They were, you may be sure, in a dreadful Consternation; and all of them, who
were not hurt, jump'd up upon their Feet, but did not immediately know which way to
run, or which way to look; for they knew not from whence their Destruction came:
Friday kept his Eyes close upon me, that as I had bid him, he might
observe what I did; so as soon as the first Shot was made, I threw down the Piece,
and took up the Fowling-Piece, and Friday did the like; he see me cock, and
present
Friday, said
I; yes, says he; let fly then, says I, in the Name of God, and with that I fir'd
again among the amaz'd Wretches, and so did Friday; and as our Pieces were
now loaden with what I call'd Swan-Shot, or small Pistol Bullets,
Now Friday, says I, laying down the discharg'd Pieces, and taking up the
Musket, which was yet loaden; follow me, says I, which he did, with a great deal of
Courage; upon which I rush'd out of the Wood, and shew'd my self, and Friday
close at my Foot; as soon as I perceiv'd they saw me, I shouted as loud as I could,
and bad Friday do so too; and running as fast as I could, which by the
way, was not very fast, being loaden with Arms as I was, I made directly
towards the poor Victim, who was, as I said, lying upon the Beach, or Shore, between
the Place where they sat, and the Sea; the two Butchers who were just going to work
with him, had left him, at the Suprize of our first Fire, and fled in a terrible
Fright, to the Sea Side, and had jump'd into a Canoe, and three more of the
rest made the same way; I turn'd to Friday, and bid him step forwards, and
fire at them; he understood me immediately, and running
about forty Yards, to be near them, he shot at them, and I thought he had kill'd them
all; for I see them all fall of a Heap into the Boat; though I saw two of them up
again quickly: However, he kill'd two of them, and wounded the third; so that he lay
down in the Bottom of the Boat, as if he had been dead.
While my Man Friday fir'd at them, I pull'd out my Knife, and cut the Flags
that bound the poor Victim, and loosing his Hands, and Feets, I lifted him up, and
ask'd him in the Portuguese Tongue, What he was? He answer'd in Latin,
Christianus; but was so weak, and faint, that he could scarce Espagniole; and being a little recover'd,
let me know by all the Signs he could possibly make, how much he was in my Debt for
his Deliverance; Seignior, said I, with as much Spanish as I could
make up, we will talk afterwards; but we must fight now; if you have any Strength
left, take this Pistol, and Sword, and lay about you; he took them very thankfully,
and no sooner had he the Arms in his Hands, but as if they had put new Vigour into
him, he flew upon his Murtherers, like a Fury, and had cut two of them in Pieces, in
an instant; for the Truth is, as the whole was a Surprize to them; so the poor
Creatures were so much frighted with the Noise of our Pieces, that they fell down for
meer Amazement, and Fear; and had no more Power to attempt their own Escape, than their Flesh had to resist our
Shot; and that was the Case of those Five that Friday shot at in the Boat;
for as three of them fell with the Hurt they receiv'd; so the other two fell with the Fright.
I kept my Piece in my Hand still, without firing, being willing to keep my Charge
ready; because I had given the Spaniard my Pistol, and Sword; so I call'd to
Friday, and bad him run up to the Tree, from whence we first fir'd, and
fetch the Arms which lay there, that had been discharg'd, which he did with great
Swiftness; and then giving him my Musket, I sat down my self to load all the rest
again, and bad them come to me when they wanted: While I was
loading these Pieces, there happen'd a fierce Engagement
between the Spaniard, and one of the Savages, who made at him with one of
Spaniard, who was as bold, and as brave as could be imagin'd, though
weak, had fought this Indian a good while, and had cut him two great Wounds
on his Head; but the Savage being a stout lusty Fellow, closing in with him, had
thrown him down (being faint) and was wringing my Sword out of his Hand, when the
Spaniard, tho' undermost wisely quitting the Sword, drew the Pistol from
his Girdle, shot the Savage through the Body, and kill'd him upon the Spot; before I,
who was running to help him, could come near him.
Friday being now left to his Liberty, pursu'd the flying Wretches with no
Weapon in his Hand, but his Hatchet; and with that he dispatch'd those three, who, as
I said before, were wounded at first and fallen, and all the rest he could come up
with, and the Spaniard coming to me for a Gun, I gave him one of the
Fowling-Pieces, with which he pursu'd two of the Savages, and wounded them both; but
as he was not able to run, they both got from him into the Wood, where
Friday pursu'd them, and kill'd one of them; but the other was too nimble
for him, and though he was wounded, yet had plunged himself into the Sea, and swam
with all his might off to those two who were left in the Canoe, which three
in the Canoe, with one wounded, who we know not
whether he dy'd or no, were all that escap'd our Hands of one and twenty: The Account
of the Rest is as follows;
Friday in the Boat.Ditto, of those at first wounded.Ditto, in the Wood.Spaniard.
Friday in his Chase of them.
Those that were in the Canoe, work'd hard to get out of Gun-Shot; and though
Friday made two or three Shot at them, I did not find that he hit any of
them: Friday would fain have had me took one of their Canoes, and
pursu'd them; and indeed I was very anxious about their Escape, least carrying the News home to their People, they should come back
perhaps with two or three hundred of their Canoes, and devour us by meer
Multitude; so I consented to pursue them by Sea, and running to one of their
Canoes, I jump'd in, and bad Friday follow me; but when I was in
the Canoe, I was surpriz'd to find another poor Creature lye there alive, bound Hand and Foot, as the Spaniard was, for
the Slaughter, and almost dead with Fear, not knowing what the Matter was; for he had
not been able to look up over the Side of the Boat, he was ty'd so hard, Neck and
Heels, and had been ty'd so long, that he had really but little Life in him.
I immediately cut the twisted Flags, or Rushes, which they had bound him with, and would have helped him up; but he could not stand, or speak, but groan'd most piteously, believing it seems still that he was only unbound in order to be kill'd.
When Friday came to him, I bad him speak to him, and tell him of his
Deliverance, and pulling out my Bottle, made him give the poor Wretch a Friday came to hear him speak, and look in his Face, it would have mov'd
any one to Tears, to have seen how Friday kiss'd him, embrac'd him, hugg'd
him, cry'd, laugh'd, hollow'd, jump'd about, danc'd, sung,
then cry'd again, wrung his Hands, beat his own Face, and Head, and then sung, and
jump'd about again, like a distracted Creature: It was a good while before I could
make him speak to me, or tell me what was the Matter; but
when he came a little to himself, he told me, that it was his Father.
It is not easy for me to express how it mov'd me to see what Extasy and filial
Affection had work'd in this poor Savage, at the Sight of his Father, and of his being deliver'd from Death; nor indeed can
I describe half the Extravagancies of his Affection after this; for he went into the
Boat and out of the Boat a great many times: When he went in to him, he would sit
down by him, open his Breast, and hold his Father's Head close to his Bosom, half an
Hour together, to nourish it; then he took his Arms and
Ankles, which were numb'd and stiff with the Binding, and chaffed and rubbed them
with his Hands; and I perceiving what the Case was, gave him
some Rum out of my Bottle, to rub them with, which did them a great deal of Good.
This Action put an End to our Pursuit of the Canoe, with the other Savages,
who were now gotten almost out of Sight; and it was happy for us that we did not; for
it blew so hard within two Hours after, and before they could be gotten a Quarter of
their Way, and continued blowing so hard all Night, and that from the
North-west, which was against them, that I could not suppose
But to return to Friday, he was so busy about his Father, that I could not
find in my Heart to take him off for some time: But after I thought he could leave
him a little, I call'd him to me, and he came jumping and laughing, and pleas'd to
the highest Extream; then I ask'd him, If he had given his Father any Bread? He shook
his Head, and said, None: Ugly
Dog
As tempting as it is to read this as Friday
insulting the Spaniard, he is actually referring (rather alarmingly) to
himself! eat all up self; so I gave him a Cake of Bread out of a
little Pouch I carry'd on Purpose; I also gave him a Dram for himself, but he would
not taste it, but carry'd it to his Father: I had in my
Pocket also two or three Bunches of my Raisins, so I gave
him a Handful of them for his Father. He had no sooner given his Father these Raisins, but I saw him come out of the Boat, and
run away, as if he had been bewitch'd, he run at such a Rate; for he was the swiftest
Fellow of his Foot that ever I saw; I say, he run at such
a Rate, that he was out of Sight, as it were, in an instant; and though I call'd, and
hollow'd too, after him, it was all one, away he went, and in a Quarter of an Hour, I
saw him come back again, though not so fast as he went; and
as he came nearer, I found his Pace was slacker, because he had something in his
Hand.
When he came up to me, I found he had been quite Home for an Earthen Jugg or Pot to bring his Father some fresh Water, and that he had got two more Cakes, or Loaves of Bread: The Bread he gave me, but the Water he carry'd to his Father: However, as I was very thirsty too, I took a little Sup of it. This Water reviv'd his Father more than all the Rum or Spirits I had given him; for he was just fainting with Thirst.
Spaniard, who was in as much Want of it as his Father; and I sent one of
the Cakes, that Friday brought, to the Spaniard too, who was indeed
very weak, and was reposing himself upon a green Place under the Shade of a Tree; and
whose Limbs were also very stiff, and very much swell'd with the rude Bandage he had
been ty'd with. When I saw that upon Friday's
coming to him with the Water, he sat up and drank, and took the Bread, and began to
eat, I went to him, and gave him a Handful of Raisins; he look'd up in my Face with
all the Tokens of Gratitude and Thankfulness, that could appear in any Countenance;
but was so weak, notwithstanding he had so exerted himsef in
the Fight, that he could not stand up upon his Feet; he try'd to do it two or three
times, but was really not able, his Ankles were so swell'd and so painful to him; so
I bad him sit still, and caused Friday to rub his Ankles, and bathe them
with Rum, as he had done his Father's.
I observ'd the poor affectionate Creature every two Minutes, or perhaps less, all the
while he was here, turn'd his Head about, to see if his Father was in the same Place, and Posture, as he left him sitting; and at last he
found he was not to be seen; at which he started up, and without speaking a Word,
flew with that Swiftness to him, that one could scarce perceive his Feet to touch the
Ground, as he went: But when he came, he only found he had laid himself down to ease
his Limbs; so Friday came back to me presently, and I then spoke to the
Spaniard to let Friday help him up if he could, and lead him to
the Boat, and then he should carry him to our Dwelling, where Friday, a lusty
strong Fellow, took the Sqaniard quite up upon his Back, and carry'd him
away to the Boat, and set him down softly upon the Side or Gunnel of the Canoe, with
his Feet in the inside of it, and then lifted him quite in, and set him close to his
Father, and presently stepping out again, launched the
Boat off, and paddled it along the Shore faster than I could
walk, tho' the Wind blew pretty hard too; so he brought them
both safe into our Creek; and leaving them in the Boat, runs away to fetch the other
Canoe. As he pass'd me, I spoke to him, and ask'd him, whither he went, he told me,
Go fetch more Boat; so away he went like the Wind; for sure never Man or
Horse run like him, and he had the other Canoe in the Creek, almost as soon as I got
to it by Land; so he wafted me over, and then went to help
our new Guests out of the Boat, which he did; but they were neither of them able to
walk; so that poor Friday knew not what to do.
To remedy this, I went to Work in my Thought, and calling to Friday to bid
them sit down on the Bank while he came to me, I soon made a Kind of Hand-Barrow to
lay them on, and Friday and I carry'd them up both together upon it between
us: But when we got them to the outside of our Wall or Fortification, we were at a
worse Loss than before; for it was impossible to get them
over; and I was resolv'd not to break it down: So I set to Work again; and
Friday and I, in about 2 Hours time, made a very handsom Tent, cover'd
with old Sails, and above that with Boughs of Trees, being in the Space without our
outward Fence, and between that and the Grove of young Wood which I had planted: And
here we made them two Beds of such things as I had (viz.) of good
Rice-Straw,
My Island was now peopled, and I thought my self very rich in Subjects; and it was a
merry Reflection which I frequently made, How like a King I
look'd. First of all, the whole Country was my own meer Property; so that I had an
undoubted Right of Dominion. 2dly, My People were perfectly subjected: I was absolute Lord and Lawgiver; they
all owed their Lives to me, and were ready to lay down their Lives, if there had
been Occasion of it, for me. It was remarkable too,
we had but three Subjects, and they were of three different Religions. My Man
Friday was a Protestant, his Father was a Pagan and a
Cannibal, and the Spaniard was a Papist: However, I allow'd
Liberty of Conscience throughout my Dominions: But this is
by the Way.
As soon as I had secur'd my two weak rescued Prisoners, and given them Shelter, and a
Place to rest them upon, I began to think of making some Provision for them: And the
first thing I did, I order'd Friday to take a yearling
Friday to
Work to boiling and stewing, and made them a very good Dish, I assure you, of Flesh
and Broth, having put some Barley and Rice also into the
Broth; and as I cook'd it without
Friday being my
Interpreter, especially to his Father, and indeed to the
Spaniard too; for the Spaniard spoke the Language of the
Savages pretty well.
After we had dined, or rather supped, I order'd Friday to take one of the
Canoes, and go and fetch our Muskets and other Fire-Arms, which for Want of time we
had left upon the Place of Battle, and the next Day I order'd him to go and bury the
dead Bodies of the Savages, which lay open to the Sun, and would presently be
offensive; and I also order'd him to bury the horrid Remains of their barbarous
Feast, which I knew were pretty much
Savages being there; so that when I went again, I could scarce know
where it was, otherwise than by the Corner of the Wood pointing to the Place.
I then began to enter into a little Conversation with my two new Subjects; and first
I set Friday to enquire of his Father, what he thought of the Escape of the
Savages in that Canoe, and whether we might expect a Return of them with
a Power too great for us to resist: His first Opinion was, that the Savages in the
Boat never could live out the Storm which blew that Night they went off, but must of
Necessity be drowned or driven South to those
other Shores where they were as sure to be devoured as they were to be drowned if
they were cast away; but as to what they would do if they came safe on Shore, he said
he knew not; but it was his Opinion that they were so dreadfully frighted with the
Manner of their being attack'd, the Noise and the Fire, that he believed they would
tell their People, they were all kill'd by Thunder and Lightning, not by the Hand of
Man, and that the two which appear'd, (viz.) Friday
and me, were two Heavenly
This however I knew not, and therefore was under continual Apprehensions for a good while, and kept always upon my Guard, me and all my Army; for as we were now four of us, I would have ventur'd upon a hundred of them fairly in the open Field at any Time.
[Audio File]In a little Time, however, no more Canoes appearing, the
Fear of their Coming wore off, and I began to take my former Thoughts of a Voyage to
the Main into Consideration, being likewise assur'd by
Friday's Father, that I might depend upon good Usage from their Nation on
his Account, if I would go.
But my Thoughts were a little suspended, when I had a serious Discourse with the
Spaniard, and when I understood that there were sixteen more of his
Countrymen and Portuguese, which is near that Number, who having been cast
away, and made their Escape to that Side, liv'd there at Peace indeed with the Savages, but were very sore put to it for
Necessaries, and indeed for Life: I ask'd him all the Particulars of their Voyage,
and found they were a Spanish Ship bound from the Rio de la Plata
Havana, being directed to
leave their Loading there, which was chiefly Hides and
Silver, and to bring back what European Goods they could meet with there;
that they had five Portuguese Seamen on Board, who
they took out of another Wreck; that five of their own Men were drowned when the
first Ship was lost, and that these escaped thro' infinite Dangers and Hazards, and
arriv'd almost starv'd on the Cannibal Coast, where
they expected to have been devour'd every Moment.
He told me, they had some Arms with them, but they were perfectly useless, for that they had neither Powder or Ball, the Washing of the Sea having spoil'd all their Powder but a little, which they used at their first Landing to provide themselves some Food.
I ask'd him what he thought would become of them there, and if they had form'd no Design of making any Escape? He said, They had many Consultations about it, but that having neither Vessel, or Tools to build one, or Provisions of any kind, their Councils always ended in Tears and Despair.
I ask'd him how he thought they would receive a Proposal from me, which might tend
towards an Escape? And whether, if they were all here, it
might not be done? I told him with Freedom, I fear'd mostly their Treachery and ill
Usage of me, if I put my Life in their Hands; for that Gratitude was no inherent
Virtue in the Nature of Man; nor did Men always square their Dealings by the Obligations they had receiv'd, so much as they did by the
Advantages they expected. I told him it would be very hard, that I should be the
Instrument of their Deliverance, and that they should afterwards make me their Prisoner in New
Spain,
English Man was certain to be made a Sacrifice, Savages, and be devour'd
alive, than fall into the merciless Claws of the Priests, and be carry'd into the
Inquisition. I added, That otherwise I was
perswaded, if they were all here, we might, with so many Hands, build a Bark large
enough to carry us all away, either to the Brasils South-ward, or to the
Islands
Spanish Coast North-ward: But that if in
Requital they should, when I had put Weapons into their Hands, carry me by Force
among their own People, I might be ill used for my Kindness to them, and make my Case
worse than it was before.
He answer'd with a great deal of Candor and Ingenuity, That their Condition was so miserable, and they were so sensible of it, that he believed they would abhor the Thought of using any Man unkindly that should contribute to their Deliverance; and that, if I pleased, he would go to them with the old Man, and discourse with them about it, and return again, and bring me their Answer: That he would make Conditions with them upon their solemn Oath, That they should be absolutely under my Leading, as their Commander and Captain; and that they should swear upon the Holy Sacraments and the Gospel, to be true to me, and to go to such Christian Country, as that I should agree to, and no other; and to be directed wholly and absolutely to my Orders, 'till they were landed safely in such Country, as I intended; and that he would bring a Contract from them under their Hands for that Purpose.
Then he told me, he would first swear to me himself, That he would never stir from me
as long as he liv'd, 'till I gave him Orders; and that he would take my Side to the
last Drop of his Blood,
He told me, they were all of them very civil honest Men, and they were under the
greatest Distress imaginable, having neither Weapons or
Cloaths, nor any Food, but at the Mercy and Discretion of the Savages; out
of all Hopes of ever returning to their own Country; and that he was sure, if I would
undertake their Relief, they would live and die by me.
Upon these Assurances, I resolv'd to venture to relieve them, if possible, and to
send the old Savage and this Spaniard over to them to treat: But
when we had gotten all things in a Readiness to go, the Spaniard himself
started an Objection, which had so much Prudence in it on one hand, and so much
Sincerity on the other hand, that I could not but be very well satisfy'd in it; and
by his Advice, put off the Deliverance of his Comerades, for at least half a Year.
The Case was thus:
He had been with us now about a Month; during which time, I
had let him see in what Manner I had provided, with the
Assistance of Providence, for my Support; and he saw
evidently what Stock of Corn and Rice I had laid up; which as it was more than
sufficient for my self, so it was not sufficient, at least without good Husbandry,
for my Family; now it was encreas'd to Number four: But much
less would it be sufficient, if his Country-men, who were, as he said, fourteen still
alive, should come over. And least of all should it be sufficient to victual our
Vessel, if we should build one, for a Voyage to any of the Christian Colonies of America. So he told me, he
thought it would be more advisable, to let him and the two other, dig and cultivate
some more Land, as much as I could spare Seed to sow; and that we Israel, though
they rejoyc'd at first for their being deliver'd out of Egypt, yet rebell'd
even against God himself that deliver'd them, when they came to want Bread in the Wilderness.
His Caution was so seasonable, and his Advice so good, that I could not but be very well pleased with his Proposal, as well as I was satisfy'd with his Fidelity. So we fell to digging all four of us, as well as the Wooden Tools we were furnish'd with permitted; and in about a Month's time, by the End of which it was Seed time, we had gotten as much Land cur'd and trim'd up, as we sowed 22 Bushels of Barley on, and 16 Jarrs of Rice, which was in short all the Seed we had to spare; nor indeed did we leave our selves Barley sufficient for our own Food, for the six Months that we had to expect our Crop, that is to say, reckoning from the time we set our Seed aside for sowing; for it is not to be supposed it is six Months in the Ground in the Country.
Having now Society enough, and our Number being sufficient to put us out of Fear of
the Savages, if they had come, unless their Number
had been very great, we went freely all over the Island, where-ever we found
Occasion; and as here we had our Escape or Deliverance upon our Thoughts, it was
impossible, at least for me, to have the Means of it out of mine; to this
Purpose, I mark'd out several Trees which I thought fit for our Work, and I set
Friday and his Father to cutting them down; and
then I caused the Spaniard,
At the same time I contriv'd to encrease my little Flock of
tame Goats as much as I could; and to this Purpose, I made Friday and the
Spaniard go out one Day, and my self with Friday the next Day;
for we took our Turns: And by this Means we got above 20 young Kids to breed up with
the rest; for when-ever we shot the Dam, we saved the Kids, and added them to our
Flock: But above all, the Season for curing the Grapes coming on, I caused such a prodigious Quantity to be hung up in
the Sun, that I believe, had we been at Alicant,
It was now Harvest, and our Crop in good Order; it was not
the most plentiful Encrease I had seen in the Island, but however it was enough to
answer our End; for from our 22 Bushels of Barley, we
brought in and thrashed out above 220 Bushels; and the like in Proportion of the
Rice, which was Store enough for our Food to the next Harvest, tho' all the 16
Spaniards had been on Shore with me; or if we had been ready for a
Voyage, it would very plentifully have victualled our Ship, to have carry'd us to any
Part of the World, that is to say, of America.
(viz.) great Baskets in which we kept it; and the Spaniard was
very handy and dexterous at this Part, and often blam'd me
that I did not make some things, for Defence, of this Kind of Work; but I saw no Need
of it.
And now having a full Supply of Food for all the Guests I expected, I gave the
Spaniard Leave to go over to the Main, to see what he could do
with those he had left behind him there. I gave him a strict Charge in Writing, Not
to bring any Man with him, who would not first swear in the Presence of himself and
of the old Savage, That he would no way injure, fight with, or attack the
Person he should find in the Island, who was so kind to send for them in order to
their Deliverance; but that they would stand by and defend
him against all such Attempts, and where-ever they went, would be entirely under and
subjected to his Commands; and that this should be put in Writing, and signed with
their Hands: How we were to have this done, when I knew they had neither Pen or Ink; that indeed was a Question which we never
asked.
Under these Instructions, the Spaniard, and the old Savage the
Father of Friday, went away in one of the Canoes, which they might be said
to come in, or rather were brought in, when they came as Prisoners to be devour'd by
the Savages.
I gave each of them a Musket with a Firelock on it, and about eight Charges of Powder
and Ball, charging them to be very good Husbands
Oxford English Dictionary
This was a chearful Work, being the first Measures used by
me in View of my Deliverance for
They went away with a fair Gale on the Day that the Moon was at Full by my Account,
in the Month of October: But as for an exact Reckoning of Days, after I had
once lost it, I could never recover it again; nor had I kept even the Number of Years
so punctually, as to be sure that I was right, tho' as it prov'd, when I afterwards
examin'd my Account, I found I had kept a true Reckoning of
Years.
It was no less than eight Days I had waited for them, when a strange and unforeseen
Accident interveen'd, of which the like has not perhaps been
heard of in History: I was fast asleep in my Hutch one Morning, when my Man
Friday came running in to me, and call'd aloud, Master, Master, they are
come, they are come.
I jump'd up, and regardless of Danger, I went out, as soon as I could get my Cloaths
on, thro' my little Grove, which by the Way was by this time grown to be a very thick
Wood; I say, regardless of Danger, I went without my Arms,
which was not my Custom to do: But I was surpriz'd, when
turning my Eyes to the Sea, I presently saw a Boat at about
a League and half's Distance, standing in for the Shore,
with a Shoulder of Mutton Sail, as they call it; and the Wind blowing pretty fair to bring them in; also I observ'd presently,
that they did not come from that Side which the Shore lay on, but from the Southermost Friday in, and bid him lie close, for these were
not the People we look'd for, and that we might not know yet whether they were
Friends or Enemies.
In the next Place, I went in to fetch my Perspective Glass, to see what I could make of them; and having taken the Ladder out, I climb'd up to the Top of the Hill, as I used to do when I was apprehensive of any thing, and to take my View the plainer without being discover'd.
I had scarce set my Foot on the Hill, when my Eye plainly discover'd a Ship lying at
an Anchor, at about two Leagues and an half's Distance from me South-south-east, but
not above a League and an half from the Shore. By my Observation it appear'd plainly to be an English Ship, and the Boat
appear'd to be an English Long-Boat.
I cannot express the Confusion I was in, tho' the Joy of seeing a Ship, and one who I
had Reason to believe was Mann'd by my own Country-men, and consequently Friends, was
such as I cannot describe; but yet I had some secret Doubts
hung about me, I cannot tell from whence they came, bidding
me keep upon my Guard. In the first Place, it occurr'd to me to consider what
Business an English Ship could have in that Part of the World, since it was
not the Way to or from any Part of the World, where the English had any
Traffick; and I knew there had been no Storms to drive
them in there, as in Distress; and that if they were English really, it was
most probable that they were here upon no good Design; and that I had better continue
as I was, than fall into the Hands of Thieves and Murtherers.
Let no Man despise the secret Hints and Notices of Danger,
which sometimes are given him, when he may think there is no Possibility of its being
The present Question abundantly confirms me in the Justice of this Reasoning; for had I not been made cautious by this secret Admonition, come it from whence it will, I had been undone inevitably, and in a far worse Condition than before, as you will see presently.
I had not kept my self long in this Posture, but I saw the Boat draw near the Shore, as if they look'd for a Creek to thrust in at for the Convenience of Landing; however, as they did not come quite far enough, they did not see the little Inlet where I formerly landed my Rafts; but run their Boat on Shore upon the Beach, at about half a Mile from me, which was very happy for me; for otherwise they would have landed just as I may say at my Door, and would soon have beaten me out of my Castle, and perhaps have plunder'd me of all I had.
When they were on Shore, I was fully satisfy'd that they were English Men;
at least, most of them; one or two I thought were Dutch; but it did not
prove so: There were in all eleven Men, whereof three of them I found were unarm'd,
and as I thought, bound; and when the first four or five of them were jump'd on
Shore, they took those three out of the Boat as Prisoners: One of the three I could
perceive using the most passionate Gestures of
I was perfectly confounded at the Sight, and knew not what the Meaning of it should
be. Friday call'd out to me in English, as
well as he could, O Master! You see English Mans eat Prisoner
as well as Savage Mans. Why, says I, Friday, Do you think they
are a going to eat them then? Yes, says Friday,
They will eat them: No, no, says I, Friday, I am afraid they will
murther them indeed, but you may be sure they will not eat them.
All this while I had no thought of what the Matter really was; but stood trembling with the Horror of the Sight, expecting every Moment when the three Prisoners should be kill'd; nay, once I saw one of the Villains lift up his Arm with a great Cutlash, as the Seamen call it, or Sword, to strike one of the poor Men; and I expected to see him fall every Moment, at which all the Blood in my Body seem'd to run chill in my Veins.
I wish'd heartily now for my Spaniard, and the Savage that was gone
with him; or that I had any way to have come undiscover'd
within shot of them, that I might have rescu'd the three Men; for I saw no Fire Arms
they had among them; but it fell out to my Mind another way.
After I had observ'd the outragious Usage of the three Men, by the insolent Seamen, I observ'd the Fellows run scattering about the Land, as if they wanted to see the Country: I observ'd that the three other Men had Liberty to go also where they pleas'd; but they sat down all three upon the Ground, very pensive, and look'd like Men in Despair.
As I knew nothing that Night of the Supply I was to receive by the providential Driving of the Ship nearer the Land, by the Storms and Tide, by which I have since been so long nourish'd and supported; so these three poor desolate Men knew nothing how certain of Deliverance and Supply they were, how near it was to them, and how effectually and really they were in a Condition of Safety, at the same Time that they thought themselves lost, and their Case desperate.
So little do we see before us in the World, and so much reason have we to depend chearfully upon the great Maker of the World, that he does not leave his Creatures so absolutely destitute, but that in the worst Circumstances they have always something to be thankful for, and sometimes are nearer their Deliverance than they imagine; nay, are even brought to their Deliverance by the Means by which they seem to be brought to their Destruction.
It was just at the Top of High-Water when these People came on Shore, and while partly they stood parlying with the Prisoners they brought, and partly while they rambled about to see what kind of a Place they were in; they had carelesly staid till the Tide was spent, and the Water was ebb'd considerably away, leaving their Boat a-ground.
They had left two Men in the Boat, who as I found afterwards, having drank a little
too much Brandy, fell a-sleep; however, one of them waking sooner than the other, and
finding the Boat too fast
In this Condition, like true Seamen who are perhaps the
least of all Mankind given to fore-thought, they gave it over, and away they stroll'd
about the Country again; and I heard one of them say aloud to another, calling them
off from the Boat, Why let her alone, Jack, can't ye, she will float
next Tide; by which I was fully confirm'd in the main Enquiry, of what
Countrymen they were.
All this while I kept my self very close, not once daring to stir out of my Castle, any farther than to my Place of Observation, near the Top of the Hill; and very glad I was, to think how well it was fortify'd: I knew it was no less than ten Hours before the Boat could be on float again, and by that Time it would be dark, and I might be at more Liberty to see their Motions, and to hear their Discourse, if they had any.
In the mean Time, I fitted my self up for a Battle, as
before; though with more Caution, knowing I had to do with another kind of Enemy than
I had at first: I order'd Friday also, who I had made an excellent Marks-Man
with his Gun, to load himself with Arms: I took my self two
Fowling-Pieces, and I gave him three Muskets; my Figure indeed was very fierce; I had
my formidable Goat-Skin Coat on, with the great Cap I have mention'd, a naked Sword
by my Side, two Pistols in my Belt, and a Gun upon each Shoulder.
It was my Design, as I said above, not to have made any Attempt till it was Dark: But
about Two a Clock, being the Heat of the Day, I found
Upon this I resolv'd to discover my self to them, and learn something of their
Condition: Immediately I march'd in the Figure as above, my Man Friday at a
good Distance behind me, as formidable for his Arms as I,
but not making quite so staring a Spectre-like Figure as I did.
I came as near them undiscover'd as I could, and then before any of them saw me, I
call'd aloud to them in Spanish, What are ye
Gentlemen?
They started up at the Noise, but were ten times more confounded when they saw me,
and the uncouth Figure that I made. They made no Answer at all, but I thought I
perceiv'd them just going to fly from me, when I spoke to them in English,
Gentlemen, said I, do not be surpriz'd at me; perhaps you may have a Friend near you
when you did not expect it. He must be sent directly from
Heaven then, said one of them very gravely to me, and pulling off his Hat at the
same time to me, for our Condition is past the Help of Man. All Help is from
Heaven, Sir, said I. But can you put a Stranger in the way how to help you,
for you seem to me to be in some great Distress? I saw you when you landed, and when
you seem'd to make Applications to the Brutes that came with you, I saw one of them
lift up his Sword to kill you.
The poor Man with Tears running down his Face, and trembling, looking like one
astonish'd, return'd, Am I talking to God, or Man! Is it a real Man, or an Angel! Be in no fear about that,
Sir, said I, if God had sent an Angel to relieve you, he would have come
better Cloath'd, and Arm'd after another manner than you see me in; pray lay aside
your Fears, I am a Man, an English-man, and dispos'd to assist you, you see; I have one Servant only; we have Arms and Ammunition;
tell us freely, Can we serve you? — What is your Case?
Our Case, said he, Sir, is too long to tell you, while our Murtherers are so near; but in short, Sir, I was Commander of that Ship, my Men have Mutinied against me; they have been hardly prevail'd on not to Murther me, and at last have set me on Shore in this desolate Place, with these two Men with me; one my Mate, the other a Passenger, where we expected to Perish, believing the Place to be uninhabited, and know not yet what to think of it.
Where are those Brutes, your Enemies, said I, do you know where they are gone?
There they lye, Sir, said he, pointing to a Thicket of Trees; my
Heart trembles, for fear they have seen us, and heard you speak, if they have,
they will certainly Murther us all.
Have they any Fire-Arms, said I, He answered they had only two Pieces, and
one which they left in the Boat. Well then, said I, leave the rest to me; I see they
are all asleep, it is an easie thing to kill them all; but shall we rather take them
Prisoners? He told me there were two desperate Villains
among them, that it was scarce safe to shew any Mercy to; but if they were secur'd, he believ'd all the rest would return to their Duty.
I ask'd him, which they were? He told me he could not at that distance describe them;
but he would obey my Orders in any thing
Look you, Sir, said I, if I venture upon your Deliverance, are you willing to make two Conditions with me; he anticipated my Proposals, by telling me, that both he and the Ship, if recover'd, should be wholly Directed and Commanded by me in every thing; and if the Ship was not recover'd, he would live and dye with me in what Part of the World soever I would send him; and the two other Men said the same.
Well, says I, my Conditions are but two. 1. That while you stay on
this Island with me, you will not pretend to any Authority here; and if I put Arms
into your Hands, you will upon all Occasions give them up to me, and do no Prejudice
to me or mine, upon this Island, and in the mean time be govern'd by my Orders.
2. That if the Ship is, or may be recover'd, you will carry me and my Man to
England Passage free.
He gave me all the Assurances that the Invention and Faith of Man could devise, that he would comply with these most reasonable Demands, and besides would owe his Life to me, and acknowledge it upon all Occasions as long as he liv'd.
Well then, said I, here are three Muskets for you, with Powder and Ball;
tell me next what you think is proper to be done. He shew'd all the Testimony of his
Gratitude that he was able; but offer'd to be wholly guided by me. I told him I
thought it was hard venturing any thing; but the best Method I could think of was to
fire upon them at once, as they lay; and if any was not kill'd at the first Volley,
and offered to submit,
He said very modestly, that he was loath to kill them, if he could help it, but that
those two were incorrigible Villains, and had been the Authors of all the Mutiny in the Ship, and if they escaped, we should be undone
still; for they would go on Board, and bring the whole Ship's Company, and destroy us all. Well then, says I,
Necessity legitimates my Advice; for it is
the only Way to save our Lives. However, seeing him still cautious of shedding Blood,
I told him they should go themselves, and manage as they found convenient.
In the Middle of this Discourse, we heard some of them awake, and soon after, we saw
two of them on their Feet, I ask'd him, if either of them were of the Men who he had
said were the Heads of the Mutiny? He said, No: Well then, said I, you may
let them escape, and Providence seems to have wakned them on Purpose to save
themselves. Now, says I, if the rest escape you, it is your Fault.
Animated with this, he took the Musket, I had given him, in his Hand, and a Pistol in
his Belt, and his two Comerades with him, with each Man a Piece in his Hand, The two
Men who were with him, going first, made some Noise, at which one of the Seamen who
was awake, turn'd about, and seeing them coming, cry'd out to the rest; but it was
too late then; for the Moment he cry'd out, they fir'd; I mean the two Men,
the Captain wisely reserving his own Piece: They had so well aim'd their Shot at the
Men they knew, that one of them was kill'd on the Spot, and the other very much
wounded; but not being dead, he started up upon his Feet, and call'd eagerly for Jamaica from whence they came: They gave him all the Protestations
of their Sincerity that could be desir'd, and he was willing to believe them, and
spare their Lives, which I was not against, only that I oblig'd him to keep them
bound Hand and Foot while they were upon the Island.
While this was doing, I sent Friday with the Captain's Mate to the Boat,
with Orders to secure her, and bring away the Oars, and Sail, which they did; and by
and by, three straggling Men that were (happily for them) parted from the rest came
back upon hearing the Guns fir'd, and seeing their Captain, who before was their
Prisoner, now their Conqueror, they submitted to be bound also; and so our Victory
was compleat.
It now remain'd, that the Captain and I should enquire into one another's
Circumstances: I began first, and told him my whole History, which he heard with an
Attention even to Amazement; and particularly, at the wonderful Manner of my being
furnish'd with Provisitions and Ammunition; and indeed, as my Story is a whole
Collection of Wonders, it affected him deeply; but when he
reflected
After this Communication was at an End, I carry'd him and
his two Men into my Apartment, leading them in, just where I came out, viz.
At the Top of the House, where I refresh'd them with such Provisions as I had, and
shew'd them all the Contrivances I had made, during my long, long, inhabiting that
Place.
All I shew'd them, all I said to them, was perfectly
amazing; but above all, the Captain admir'd my Fortification, and how perfectly I had
conceal'd my Retreat with a Grove of Trees, which having been now planted near twenty
Years, and the Trees growing much faster than in England, was become a
little Wood, and so thick, that it was unpassable in any Part of it, but at that one
Side, where I had reserv'd my little winding Passage into it: I told him, this was my
Castle, and my Residence; but that I had a Seat in the Country, as most Princes have, whither I could retreat upon Occasion, and I would
shew him that too another Time; but at present, our Business was to consider how to
recover the Ship: He agreed with me as to that; but told me, he was perfectly at a
Loss what Measures to take; for that there were still six
and twenty Hands on board, who having entred into a cursed Conspiracy, by which they
had all forfeited their Lives to the Law, would be harden'd in it now by Desperation;
and would carry it on, knowing that if they were reduc'd, they should be brought to
the Gallows, as soon as they came to England, or to any of the
English Colonies; and that therefore there would be no attacking them,
with so small a Number as we were.
Upon this, I told him the first Thing we had to do, was to stave
Oxford English Dictionary
When we had carry'd all these Things on Shore (the Oars, Mast, Sail, and Rudder of the Boat, were carry'd away before, as above) we knock'd a great Hole in her Bottom, that if they had come strong enough to master us, yet they could not carry off the Boat.
Indeed, it was not much in my Thoughts, that we could be able to recover the Ship;
but my View was that if they went away without the Boat, I did not much question to
make her fit again, to carry us away to the
Leeward Islands
Spaniards, in my Way, for I had them still in my Thoughts.
While we were thus preparing our Designs, and had first, by main Strength heav'd the
Boat up upon the Beach, so high that the Tide would not
fleet her off at High-Water-Mark; and besides, had broke a Hole in her Bottom, too
big to be quickly stopp'd, and were sat down musing what we should do; we heard the
Ship fire a Gun, and saw her make a Waft with her
Antient
At last, when all their Signals and Firings prov'd fruitless, and they found the Boat did not stir, we saw them by the Help of my Glasses, hoist another Boat out, and row towards the Shore; and we found as they approach'd, that there was no less than ten Men in her, and that they had Fire-Arms with them.
As the Ship lay almost two Leagues from the Shore, we had a full View of them as they
came, and a plain Sight of the Men even of their Faces,
because the Tide having set them a little to the East of the other Boat,
they row'd up under Shore, to come to the same Place, where the other had landed, and where the Boat lay.
By this Means, I say, we had a full View of them, and the Captain knew the Persons and Characters of all the Men in the Boat, of whom he said, that there were three very honest Fellows, who he was sure were led into this Conspiracy by the rest, being over-power'd and frighted.
But that as for the Boatswain, who it seems was the chief Officer among them, and all
the rest, they were as outragious as any of the Ship's Crew, and were no doubt made
desperate in their new Enterprize,
I smil'd at him, and told him, that Men in our Circumstances were past the Operation
of Fear: That seeing almost every Condition that could be, was better than that which
we were suppos'd to be in, we ought to expect that the Consequence, whether Death or Life, would be sure to be a Deliverance: I ask'd him, What he thought of the Circumstances of my Life? And, Whether a Deliveance were not worth venturing for? And where, Sir, said I,
is your Belief of my being preserv'd here on purpose to save your Life, which
elevated you a little while ago? For my Part, said I, there seems to be but one Thing
amiss in all the Prospect of it; What's that? Says he; why, said I, 'Tis,
that as you say, there are three or four honest Fellows among them, which should be
spar'd; had they been all of the wicked Part of the Crew, I should have thought God's
Providence had singled them out to deliver them into your Hands; for depend upon it,
every Man of them that comes a-shore are our own, and shall die, or live, as they
behave to us.
As I spoke this with a rais'd Voice and chearful Countenance, I found it greatly encourag'd him; so we set vigorously to our Business: We had upon the first Appearance of the Boat's coming from the Ship, consider'd of separating our Prisoners, and had indeed secur'd them effectually.
Two of them, of whom the Captain was less assur'd than
ordinary, I sent with Friday, and one of the three (deliver'd Men) to my
Cave, where they were remote enough, and out of Danger of being heard or discover'd,
or of finding their way out of the Woods, if they could have deliver'd themselves:
Here they left them bound, but gave them Provisions, and
promis'd them if they continu'd there quietly, Friday gave them Candles (such as we made our selves)
for their Comfort; and they did not know but that he stood Sentinel over them at the
Entrance.
The other Prisoners had better Usage; two of them were kept pinion'd indeed, because the Captain was not free to trust them; but the other two were taken into my Service upon their Captain's Recommendation, and upon their solemnly engaging to live and die with us; so with them and the three honest Men, we were seven Men, well arm'd; and I made no doubt we shou'd be able to deal well enough with the Ten that were a coming, considering that the Captain had said, there were three or four honest Men among them also.
As soon as they got to the Place where their other Boat lay, they run their Boat in to the Beach, and came all on Shore, haling the Boat up after them, which I was glad to see; for I was afraid they would rather have left the Boat at an Anchor, some Distance from the Shore, with some Hands in her, to guard her; and so we should not be able to seize the Boat.
Being on Shore, the first Thing they did, they ran all to their other Boat, and it was easy to see that they were under a great Surprize, to find her stripp'd as above, of all that was in her, and a great hole in her Bottom.
After they had mus'd a while upon this, they set up two or three great Shouts, hollowing
Oxford English Dictionary
Oxford English Dictionary
They were so astonish'd at the Surprize of this, that as they told us afterwards, they resolv'd to go all on board again to their Ship, and let them know, that the Men were all murther'd, and the Long-Boat stav'd; accordingly they immediately launch'd their Boat again, and gat all of them on board.
The Captain was terribly amaz'd, and even confounded at this, believing they would go on board the Ship again, and set Sail, giving their Comrades for lost, and so he should still lose the Ship, which he was in Hopes we should have recover'd; but he was quickly as much frighted the other way.
They had not been long put off with the Boat, but we perceiv'd them all coming on
Shore again; but with this new Measure in their Conduct, which it seems they
consulted together upon, viz. To leave three Men in the Boat, and the rest
to go on Shore, and go up into the Country to look for their Fellows.
This was a great Disappointment to us; for now we were at a Loss what to do; for our seizing those seven Men on Shore would be no Advantage to us, if we let the Boat escape; because they would then row away to the Ship, and then the rest of them would be sure to weigh and set Sail, and so our recovering the Ship would be lost.
However, we had no Remedy, but to wait and see what the Issue of Things might
present; the seven Men came on Shore, and the three who remain'd
Those that came on Shore, kept close together, marching towards the Top of the little Hill, under which my Habitation lay; and we could see them plainly, though they could not perceive us: We could have been very glad they would have come nearer to us, so that we might have fir'd at them, or that they would have gone farther off, that we might have come abroad.
But when they were come to the Brow
North-East Part, and where the
Island lay lowest, they shouted, and hollow'd, till they were weary; and not caring
it seems to venture far from the Shore, nor far from one another, they sat down
together under a Tree, to consider of it: Had they thought fit to have gone to sleep
there, as the other Party of them had done, they had
Oxford English Dictionary
The Captain made a very just Proposal to me, upon this Consultation of theirs,
viz. That perhaps they would all fire a Volley
again, to endeavour to make their Fellows hear, and that we
should all Sally upon them, just at the Juncture when their Pieces were all
discharg'd, and they would certainly yield, and we should have them without
Blood-shed: I lik'd the Proposal, provided it was done while we were near enough to
come up to them, before they could load their Pieces again.
We waited a great while, though very impatient for their removing; and were very uneasy, when after long Consultations, we saw them start all up, and march down toward the Sea: It seems they had such dreadful Apprehensions upon them, of the Danger of the Place, that they resolv'd to go on board the Ship again, give their Companions over for lost, and so go on with their intended Voyage with the Ship.
As soon as I perceiv'd them go towards the Shore, I imagin'd it to be as it really was, That they had given over their Search, and were for going back again; and the Captain, as soon as I told him my Thoughts, was ready to sink at the Apprehensions of it; but I presently thought of a Stratagem to fetch them back again, and which answer'd my End to a Tittle.
I order'd Friday, and the Captain's Mate, to go over the little Creek
Westward, towards the Place were the Savages came on Shore, when
Friday was rescu'd; and as soon as they came to a little rising Ground,
at about half a Mile Distance, I bad them hollow, as loud as they could, and wait
till they found the Seamen heard them; that as soon as ever they heard the Seamen
answer them, they should return it again, and then keeping out of Sight, take a
round, always answering when the other hollow'd, to draw them as far into the Island,
and among the
They were just going into the Boat, when Friday and the Mate hollow'd, and
they presently heard them, and answering, run along the Shore Westward, towards the Voice they heard, when they were
presently stopp'd by the Creek, where the Water being up, they could not get over,
and call'd for the Boat to come up, and set
them over
When they had set themselves over, I observ'd, that the Boat being gone up a good way into the Creek, and as it were, in a Harbour within the Land, they took one of the three Men out of her to go along with them, and left only two in the Boat, having fastned her to the Stump of a little Tree on the Shore.
This was what I wish'd for, and immediately leaving
Friday and the Captain's Mate to their Business, I took the rest with me,
and crossing the Creek out of their Sight, we surpriz'd the two Men before they were
aware; one of them lying on Shore, and the other being in the Boat; the Fellow on
Shore, was between sleeping and waking, and going to start up, the Captain who was
foremost, ran in upon him, and knock'd him down, and then call'd out to him in the
Boat, to yield, or he was a dead Man.
There needed very few Arguments to perswade a single Man to yield, when he saw five Men upon him, and his Comrade knock'd down; besides, this was it seems one of the three who were not so hearty in the Mutiny as the rest of the Crew, and therefore was easily perswaded, not only to yield, but afterwards to joyn very sincere with us.
In the mean time, Friday and the Captain's Mate so well manag'd their
Business with the rest, that they drew them by hollowing and answering, from
We had nothing now to do, but to watch for them, in the Dark, and to fall upon them, so as to make sure work with them.
It was several Hours after Friday came back to me, before they came back to
their Boat; and we could hear the foremost of them long before they came quite up,
calling to those behind to come along, and could also hear them answer and complain,
how lame and tyr'd they were, and not able to come any faster, which was very welcome
News to us.
At length they came up to the Boat; but 'tis impossible to express their Confusion, when they found the Boat fast a-Ground in the Creek, the Tide ebb'd out, and their two Men gone: We could hear them call to one another in a most lamentable Manner, telling one another, they were gotten into an inchanted Island; that either there were Inhabitants in it, and they should all be murther'd, or else there were Devils and Spirits in it, and they should be all carry'd away, and devour'd.
They hallow'd again, and call'd their two Comerades by their Names, a great many times, but no Answer. After some time, we could see them, by the little Light there was, run about wringing their Hands like Men in Despair; and that sometimes they would go and sit down in the Boat to rest themselves, then come ashore again, and walk about again, and so over the same thing again.
Friday and the Captain, to creep upon their Hands and Feet as close to
the Ground as they could, that they might not be discover'd, and get as near them as
they could possibly, before they offered to fire.
They had not been long in that Posture, but that the Boatswain, who was the principal
Ringleader of the Mutiny, and had now shewn himself the most dejected and dispirited
of all the rest, came walking towards them with two more of their Crew; the Captain
was so eager, as having this principal Rogue so much in his Power, that he could
hardly have Patience to let him come so near, as to be sure of him; for they only
heard his Tongue before: But when they came nearer, the Captain and Friday
starting up on their Feet, let fly at them.
The Boatswain was kill'd upon the Spot, the next Man was shot into the Body, and fell just by him, tho' he did not die 'till an Hour or two after; and the third run for it.
At the Noise of the Fire, I immediately advanc'd with my
whole Army, which was now 8 Men, viz. my self Generalissimo, Friday
my Lieutenant-General, the Captain and his two Men, and the
three Prisoners of War, who we had trusted with Arms.
Tom Smith, Tom Smith; Tom Smith answered
immediately, Who's that, Robinson? for it seems he knew his Voice: T'other
answered, Ay, ay; for God's Sake, Tom Smith, throw down your Arms, and
yield, or, you are all dead Men this Moment.
Who must we yield to? where are they? (says Smith again;) Here
they are, says he, here's our Captain, and fifty Men with him, have been
hunting you this two Hours; the Boatswain is kill'd, Will Frye is wounded,
and I am a Prisoner; and if you do not yield, you are all lost.
Will they give us Quarter then, (says Tom Smith) and we will yield? I'll
go and ask, if you promise to yield, says
Robinson; so he ask'd the Captain, and the Captain then calls himself
out, You Smith, you know my Voice, if you lay down your Arms immediately,
and submit, you shall have your Lives all but Will Atkins.
Upon this, Will Atkins cry'd out, For God's Sake, Captain, give me
Quarter, what have I done? They have been all as bad as I, which by the Way
was not true neither; for it seems this Will Atkins was the first Man that
laid hold of the Captain, when they first mutiny'd, and used him barbarously, in
tying his Hands, and giving him injurious Language. However, the Captain told him he
must lay down his Arms at Discretion, and trust to the Governour's
In a Word, they all laid down their Arms, and
begg'd their Lives; and I sent the Man that had parley'd with them, and two more,
who bound them all; and then my great Army of 50 Men
Our next Work was to repair the Boat, and think of seizing the Ship; and as for the Captain, now he had Leisure to parley with them: He expostulated with them upon the Villany of their Practices with him, and at length upon the farther Wickedness of their Design; and how certainly it must bring them to Misery and Distress in the End, and perhaps to the Gallows.
They all appear'd very penitent, and begg'd hard for their Lives; as for that, he
told them, they were none of his Prisoners, but the Commander of the Island, that
they thought they had set him on Shore in a barren uninhabitated Island, but it had
pleased God so to direct them, that the Island was inhabited, and that the Governour
was an English Man; that he might hang them all there, if he pleased; but as
he had given them all Quarter, he supposed he would send them to England to
be dealt with there, as Justice requir'd, except Atkins, who he was commanded by the Governour to advise to prepare for Death;
for that he would be hang'd in the Morning.
Though this was all a Fiction of his own, yet it had its desired Effect;
Atkins fell upon his Knees to beg the Captain to interceed with the
Governour for his Life; and all the rest beg'd of him England.
It now occurr'd to me, that the time of our Deliverance was
come, and that it would be a most easy thing to bring these Fellows in, to be hearty
in getting Possession of the Ship; so I retir'd in the Dark from them, that they
might not see what Kind of a Governour they had, and call'd the Captain to me; when I
call'd, as at a good Distance, one of the Men was order'd to
speak again, and say to the Captain, Captain, the Commander calls for you;
and presently the Captain reply'd, Tell his Excellency, I am just a coming:
This more perfectly amused them; and they all believed that
the Commander was just by with his fifty Men.
Upon the Captain's coming to me, I told him my Project for seizing the Ship, which he lik'd of wonderfully well, and resolv'd to put it in Execution the next Morning.
But in Order to execute it with more Art, and secure of Success, I told him, we must
divide the Prisoners, and that he should go and take Atkins and two more of
the worst of them, and send them pinion'd to the Cave where the others lay: This was
committed to Friday and the two Men who came on Shore with the Captain.
They convey'd them to the Cave, as to a Prison; and it was indeed a dismal Place, especially to Men in their Condition.
The other I order'd to my Bower, as I call'd it, of which I have given a
full Description; and as it was fenc'd in, and they
pinion'd, the Place was secure enough, considering they were upon their Behaviour
To these in the Morning I sent the Captain, who was to enter into a Parley with them,
in a Word to try them, and tell me, whether he thought they England, they would all
be hang'd in Chains, to be sure; but that if they would join in so just an Attempt,
as to recover the Ship, he would have the Governour's Engagement for their Pardon.
Any one may guess how readily such a Proposal would be accepted by Men in their Condition; they fell down on their Knees to the Captain, and promised with the deepest Imprecations, that they would be faithful to him to the last Drop, and that they should owe their Lives to him, and would go with him all over the World, that they would own him for a Father to them as long as they liv'd.
Well, says the Captain, I must go and tell the Governour what you say, and see what I can do to bring him to consent to it: So he brought me an Account of the Temper he found them in; and that he verily believ'd they would be faithful.
However, that we might be very secure, I
told him he should go back again, and choose out five of them, and tell them, they
might see that he did not want Men
my Cave) as Hostages, for the Fidelity of
those five; and that if they prov'd unfaithful in the Execution, the five Hostages
should be hang'd in Chains alive upon the Shore.
This look'd severe, and convinc'd them that the Governour was in Earnest; however
they had no
Our Strength was now thus ordered for the Expedition: 1. The Captain, his Mate, and Passenger. 2. Then the two Prisoners of the first Gang, to whom having their Characters from the Captain, I had given their Liberty, and trusted them with Arms. 3. The other two who I had kept till now, in my Apartment, pinion'd; but upon the Captain's Motion, had now releas'd. 4. The single Man taken in the Boat. 5. These five releas'd at last: So that they were thirteen in all, besides five we kept Prisoners in the Cave, and the two Hostages.
I ask'd the Captain, if he was willing to venture with these
Hands on Board the Ship; for as for me and my Man Friday, I did not think it
was proper for us to stir, having seven Men left behind; and it was Employment enough
for us to keep them assunder, and supply them with Victuals.
As to the five in the Cave, I resolv'd to keep them fast, but Friday went in
twice a Day to them, to supply them with Necessaries; and I made the other two carry
Provisions to a certain Distance, where Friday was to take it.
When I shew'd my self to the two Hostages, it was with the Captain, who told them, I
was the Person the Governour had order'd to look after them, and that it was the
Governour's Pleasure they should not stir any where, but by my Direction; that if they did, they should be fetch'd into the Castle, and be lay'd in Irons; so that as we never
suffered them to see me as Governour, so I now appear'd as another Person, and spoke
of the
The Captain now had no Difficulty before him, but to furnish his two Boats, stop the
Breach of one, and Man them. He made his Passenger Captain of one, with four other
Men; and himself, and his Mate, and six more, went in the
other: And they contriv'd their Business very well; for
they came up to the Ship about Midnight: As soon as they came within Call of the
Ship, he made Robinson hale them, and tell them they had brought off the Men
and the Boat, but that it was a long time before they had found them, and the like;
holding them in a Chat 'till they came to the Ship's Side; when the Captain and the
Mate entring first with their Arms, immediately knock'd down the second Mate and
Carpenter, with the But-end of their Muskets, being very faithfully seconded by their
Men, they secur'd all the rest that were upon the Main and Quarter Decks, and began
to fasten the Hatches to keep them down who were below, when the other Boat and their
Men entring at the fore Chains, secur'd the Fore-Castle of the Ship, and the Scuttle
which went down into the Cook Room, making three Men they found there, Prisoners.
When this was done, and all safe upon Deck, the Captain order'd the Mate with three
Men to break into the Round-House
As soon as the Ship was thus secur'd, the Captain order'd seven Guns to be fir'd, which was the Signal agreed upon with me, to give me Notice of his Success, which you may be sure I was very glad to hear, having sat watching upon the Shore for it till near two of the Clock in the Morning.
Having thus heard the Signal plainly, I laid me down; and it having been a Day of
great Fatigue to me, I slept very sound, 'till I was something surpriz'd with the Noise of a Gun; and presently starting up, I
heard a Man call me by the Name of Governour, Governour, and presently I knew the
Captain's Voice, when climbing up to the Top of the Hill, there he stood, and
pointing to the Ship, he embrac'd me in his Arms, My dear Friend and
Deliverer, says he, there's your Ship, for she is all yours, and so are
we and all that belong to her. I cast my Eyes to the Ship, and there she rode
within little more than half a Mile of the Shore; for they had weighed her Anchor as soon as they were Masters of her; and the
Weather being fair, had brought her to an Anchor just against the Mouth of the little
Creek; and the Tide being up, the Captain had brought the Pinnace in near the Place
where I at first landed my Rafts, and so landed just at my Door.
I was at first ready to sink down with the Surprize. For I
saw my Deliverance indeed visibly put into my Hands, all things easy, and a large
Ship just ready to carry me away whither I pleased
He perceived the Surprize, and immediately pulls a Bottle out of his Pocket, and gave me a Dram of Cordial, which he had brought on Purpose for me; after I had drank it, I sat down upon the Ground; and though it brought me to my self, yet it was a good while before I could speak a Word to him.
All this while the poor Man was in as great an Extasy as I, only not under any Surprize, as I was; and he said a thousand kind tender things to me, to compose me and bring me to my self; but such was the Flood of Joy in my Breast, that it put all my Spirits into Confusion, at last it broke out into Tears, and in a little while after, I recovered my Speech.
Then I took my Turn, and embrac'd him as my Deliverer; and we rejoyc'd together. I told him, I look upon him as a Man sent from Heaven to deliver me, and that the whole Transaction seemed to be a Chain of Wonders; that such things as these were the Testimonies we had of a secret Hand of Providence governing the World, and an Evidence, that the Eyes of an infinite Power could search into the remotest Corner of the World, and send Help to the Miserable whenever he pleased.
I forgot not to lift up my Heart in Thankfulness to Heaven, and what Heart could forbear to bless him, who had not only in a miraculous Manner provided for once in such a Wilderness, and in such a desolate Condition, but from whom every Deliverance must always be acknowledged to proceed.
First he had brought me a Case of Bottles full of excellent Cordial Waters, six large
Bottles of Madera Wine; the Bottles held two Quarts a-piece; two Pound of
excellent good Tobacco, twelve good Pieces of the Ship's Beef, and six Pieces of
Pork, with a Bag of Pease, and about a hundred Weight of Bisket.
He brought me also a Box of Sugar, a Box of Flower, a Bag full of Lemons, and two Bottles of Lime-Juice, and Abundance of other things: But besides these, and what was a thousand times more useful to me, he brought me six clean new Shirts, six very good Neckcloaths, two Pair of Gloves, one Pair of Shoes, a Hat, and one Pair of Stockings, and a very good Suit of Cloaths of his own, which had been worn but very little: In a Word, he cloathed me from Head to Foot.
It was a very kind and agreeable Present, as any one may imagine to one in my Circumstances: But never was any thing in the World of that Kind so unpleasant, awkard, and uneasy, as it was to me to wear such Cloaths at their first putting on.
After these Ceremonies past, and after all his good things were brought into my
little Apartment, we began to consult what was to be done
with the Prisoners we had; for it was worth considering, English Colony he could come at; and I found that the
Captain himself was very anxious about it.
Upon this, I told him, that if he desir'd it, I durst undertake to bring the two Men
he spoke of, to make it their own Request that he should leave them upon the Island:
I should be very glad of that, says the Captain, with all my
Heart.
Well, says I, I will send for them up, and talk with them for you; so I caused
Friday and the two Hostages, for they were now discharg'd, their Comrades having perform'd their Promise; I say, I caused them to go to the Cave, and bring up the five Men
pinion'd, as they were, to the Bower, and keep them there 'till I came.
After some time, I came thither dress'd in my new Habit, and now I was call'd Governour again; being all met, and the Captain with me, I caused the Men to be brought before me, and I told them, I had had a full Account of their villanous Behaviour to the Captain, and how they had run away with the Ship, and were preparing to commit farther Robberies, but that Providence had ensnar'd them in their own Ways, and that they were fallen into the Pit which they had digged for others.
I let them know, that by my Direction the Ship had been seiz'd, that she lay now in
the Road; and they might see by and by, that their new Captain Oxford English Dictionary
That as to them, I wanted to know what they had to say, why I should not execute them as Pirates taken in the Fact, as by my Commission they could not doubt I had Authority to do.
One of them answer'd in the Name of the rest, That they had nothing to say but this,
That when they were taken, the Captain promis'd them their Lives, and they humbly
implor'd my Mercy; But I told them, I knew not what Mercy to shew them; for as for my
self, I had resolv'd to quit the Island with all my Men, and had taken Passage with
the Captain to go for England: And as for the Captain, he could not carry
them to England, other than as Prisoners in Irons to be try'd for Mutiny,
and running away with the Ship; the Consequence of which, they must needs know, would
be the Gallows; so that I could not tell which was best for them, unless they had a
Mind to take their Fate in the Island; if they desir'd, that I did not care, as I had
Liberty to leave it, I had some Inclination to give them their Lives, if they thought
they could shift on Shore.
They seem'd very thankful for it, said they would much rather venture to stay there,
than to be carry'd to England to be hang'd; so I
left it on that Issue.
However, the Captain seem'd to make some Difficulty of it, as if he durst not leave
them there: Upon this I seem'd a little angry with the Captain, and told him, That
they were my Prisoners, not his; and that seeing I had
offered them so much Favour, I would be as good as my Word; and that if he did not
think fit to consent to it, I would set them at Liberty, as I found them; and
Upon this they appear'd very thankful, and I accordingly set them at Liberty, and bad them retire into the Woods to the Place whence they came, and I would leave them some Fire Arms, some Ammunition, and some Directions how they should live very well, if they thought fit.
Upon this I prepar'd to go on Board the Ship, but told the Captain, that I would stay that Night to prepare my things, and desir'd him to go on Board in the mean time, and keep all right in the Ship, and send the Boat on Shore the next Day for me; ordering him in the mean time to cause the new Captain who was kill'd, to be hang'd at the Yard-Arm that these Men might see him.
When the Captain was gone, I sent for the Men up to me to my Apartment, and entred seriously into Discourse with them of their Circumstances, I told them, I thought they had made a right Choice; that if the Captain carry'd them away, they would certainly be hang'd. I shewed them the new Captain, hanging at the Yard-Arm of the Ship, and told them they had nothing less to expect.
When they had all declar'd their Willingness to stay, I then told them, I would let
them into the Story of my living there, and put them into the Way of making it easy
to them: Accordingly I gave them the whole History of the Place, and of my coming to
it; shew'd them my Fortifications, the Way I made my Bread, planted my Corn, cured my Grapes; and in a Word, all that was necessary to make them easy: I told them the Story also of the
sixteen Spaniards that were to be expected; for
whom I left a Letter, and made them promise to treat them in common with
themselves.
viz. Five
Muskets, three Fowling Pieces, and three Swords. I had above a Barrel and half of
Powder left; for after the first Year or two, I used but little, and wasted none. I
gave them a Description of the Way I manag'd the Goats, and Directions to milk and
fatten them, and to make both Butter and Cheese.
In a Word, I gave them every Part of my own Story; and I told them, I would prevail with the Captain to leave them two Barrels of Gun-Powder more, and some Garden-Seeds, which I told them I would have been very glade of; also I gave them the Bag of Pease which the Captain had brought me to eat, and bad them be sure to sow and encrease them.
[Audio File]Having done all this, I left them the next Day, and went on Board the Ship: We prepared immediately to sail, but did not weigh that Night: The next Morning early, two of the five Men came swiming to the Ship's Side, and making a most lamentable Complaint of the other three, begged to be taken into the Ship, for God's Sake, for they should be murthered, and begg'd the Captain to take them on Board, tho' he hang'd them immediately.
Upon this the Captain pretended to have no Power without me; But after some Difficulty, and after their solemn Promises of Amendment, they were taken, and were some time after soundly whipp'd and pickl'd; after which, they prov'd very honest and quiet Fellows.
Some time after this, the Boat was order'd on Shore, the Tide being up, with the
things promised to the Men, to which the Captain at my Intercession caused their Chests and Cloaths to be aded, which they took, and were very thankful for; I also
encourag'd them, by telling them, that if
When I took leave of this Island, I carry'd on board for Reliques, the great
Goat's-Skin-Cap I had made, my Umbrella, and my Parrot; also I forgot not to take the
Money I formerly mention'd, which had lain by me so long useless, that it was grown
rusty, or tarnish'd, and could hardly pass for Silver, till it had been a little
rubb'd, and handled; as also the Money I found in the Wreck of the Spanish
Ship.
And thus I left the Island, the Nineteenth of December, as I found by the
Ship's Account, in the Year 1686, after I had been upon it eight and twenty Years,
two Months, and 19 Days; being deliver'd from this second Captivity, the same Day of
the Month, that I first made my Escape in the
Barco-Longo
Oxford English Dictionary
Moors of Sallee.
In this Vessel, after a long Voyage, I arriv'd in England, the Eleventh of
June, in the Year 1687, having been thirty and five Years absent.
When I came to England, I was as perfect a Stranger to all the World, as if
I had never been known there. My Benefactor and faithful Steward, who I had left in Trust with my Money, was alive; but had had great
Misfortunes in the World; was become a Widow the second Time, and very low in the
World: I made her easy as to what she ow'd me, assuring her, I would give her no
Trouble; but on the contrary, in Gratitude to her former Care and Faithfulness to me,
I reliev'd her as my little Stock would afford, which at that Time would indeed allow
me to do but little for her; but I assur'd her, I would never forget her former
Kindness to me; nor did I forget her, when I had sufficient to help her, as shall be
observ'd in its Place.
Yorkshire; but my Father was dead, and my Mother, and all the Family extinct, except that I found two Sisters, and two of
the Children of one of my Brothers; and as I had been long ago given over for dead,
there had been no Provision made for me; so that in a Word, I found nothing to
relieve, or assist me; and that little Money I had, would not do much for me, as to
settling in the World.
I met with one Piece of Gratitude indeed, which I did not expect; and this was, That the Master of the Ship, who I had so happily deliver'd, and by the same Means sav'd the Ship and Cargo, having given a very handsome Account to the Owners, of the Manner how I had sav'd the Lives of the Men, and the Ship, they invited me to meet them, and some other Merchants concern'd, and altogether made me a very handsome Compliment upon the Subject, and a Present of almost two hundred Pounds Sterling.
But after making several Reflections upon the Circumstances of my Life, and how
little way this would go towards settling me in the World, I resolv'd to go to Lisbon, and see if I might not come
by some Information of the State of my Plantation in the Brasils, and of
what was become of my Partner, who I had reason to suppose had some Years now given
me over for dead.
With this View I took Shipping for Lisbon, where I arriv'd in April
following; my Man Friday accompanying me very
honestly in all these Ramblings, and proving a most faithful Servant upon all Occasions.
When I came to Lisbon, I found out by Enquiry, and to my particular
Satisfaction, my old Friend the Captain of the Ship, who first took me up at Sea, off
of the Shore of Africk: He was now Brasil Trade. The old Man did not
know me, and indeed, I hardly knew him; but I soon brought him to my Remembrance, and as soon brought my self to his Remembrance, when I told him who I was.
After some passionate Expressions of the old Acquaintance, I
enquir'd, you may be sure, after my Plantation and my Partner: The old Man told me he
had not been in the Brasils for about nine Years; but that he could assure
me, that when he came away, my Partner was living, but the Trustees, who I had join'd
with him to take Cognizance of my Part, were both dead; that however, he believ'd that I would have a very good Account of the
Improvement of the Plantation; for that upon the general Belief of my being cast
away, and drown'd, my Trustees had given in the Account of the Produce of my Part of
the Plantation, to the Procurator Fiscal, who had appropriated it, in Case I never
came to claim it; one Third to the King, and two Thirds to the Monastery of St.
Augustine, to be expended for the Benefit of
the Poor, and for the Conversion of the Indians to the Catholick Faith; but that if I appear'd, or any one for me, to
claim the Inheritance, it should be restor'd; only that the Improvement, or Annual
Production, being distributed to charitable Uses, could not be restor'd; but he
assur'd me, that the Steward of the King's Revenue (from Lands) and the Proviedore, or Steward of the Monastery, had taken great Care all
along, that the Incumbent, that is to say my Partner, gave every Year a faithful
Account o, the Produce, of which they receiv'd duly my Moiety.
He told me, he could not tell exactly, to what Degree the Plantation was improv'd; but this he knew, that my Partner was grown exceeding Rich upon the enjoying but one half of it; and that to the best of his Remembrance, he had heard, that the King's Third of my Part, which was it seems granted away to some other Monastery, or Religious House, amounted to above two hundred Moidores a Year; that as to my being restor'd to a quiet Possession of it, there was no question to be made of that, my Partner being alive to witness my Title, and my Name being also enrolled in the Register of the Country; also he told me, That the Survivors of my two Trustees, were very fair honest People, and very Wealthy; and he believ'd I would not only have their Assistance for putting me in Possession, but would find a very considerable Sum of Money in their Hands, for my Account; being the Produce of the Farm while their Fathers held the Trust, and before it was given up as above, which as he remember'd, was for about twelve Years.
I shew'd my self a little concern'd, and uneasy at this Account, and enquir'd of the
old Captain, How it came to pass, that the Trustees should thus dispose my Effects,
when he knew that I had made my Will, and had made him, the Portuguese Captain, my universal Heir, &c.
He told me, that was true; but that as there was no Proof of my being dead, he could
not act as Executor, until some certain Account should Ingenio, so
they call'd the Sugar-House, and had given his Son, who was now at the
Brasils, Order to do it.
But, says the old Man, I have one Piece of News to tell you, which perhaps may not be
so acceptable to you as the rest, and that is, That believing you were lost, and all
the World believing so also, your Partner and Trustees did
offer to accompt to me in your Name, for six or eight of
the first Years of Profits, which I receiv'd; but there being at the time, says he,
great Disbursments for encreasing the Works, building an
Ingenio, and buying Slaves, it did not amount to near so much as
afterwards it produced: However, says the old Man, I shall give you a true Account of
what I have received in all, and how I have disposed of it.
After a few Days farther Conference with this ancient Friend, he brought me an
Account of the six first Years Income of my Plantation, sign'd by my Partner and the
Merchants Trustees, being always deliver'd in Goods,
viz. Tobacco in Roll, and Sugar in Chests, besides Rum, Molossus,
&c. which is the Consequence of a Sugar Work; and I found by this
Account, that every Year the Income considerably encreased;
but as above, the Disbursement being large, the Sum at first was small: However, the
old Man let me see, that he was Debtor to me 470 Moidores of Gold, besides 60 Chests
of Sugar, and 15 double Rolls of Tobacco which were lost in
his Ship; he having been Lisbon about 11 Years after my leaving the Place.
The good Man then began to complain of his Misfortunes, and how he had been obliged to make Use of my Money to recover his Losses, and buy him a Share in a new Ship: However, my old Friend, says he, you shall not want a Supply in your Necessity; and as soon as my Son returns, you shall be fully satisfy'd.
Upon this, he pulls out an old Pouch, and gives me 160 Portugal Moidores in
Gold; and giving me the Writing of his Title to the Ship, which his Son was gone to
the Brasils in, of which he was a Quarter Part Owner, and his Son another, he puts them both into my Hands for Security of the rest.
I was too much mov'd with the Honesty and Kindness of the poor Man, to be able to
bear this; and remembring what he had done for me, how he had taken me up at Sea, and
how generously he had used me on all Occasions, and particularly, how sincere a
Friend he was now to me, I could hardly refrain Weeping at what he said to me:
Therefore, first I asked him, if his Circumstances admitted him to spare so much
Money at that time, and if it would not straiten him? He
told me, he could not say but it might straiten him a little
Oxford English Dictionary
Every thing the good Man said was full of Affection, and I
could hardly refrain from Tears while he spoke: In short, I took 100 of the Moidores, and call'd for a Pen and Ink to give him a Receipt
for them; then I returned him the rest, and told him, If ever I had Possession of the
Plantation, I would return the other to him also, as indeed I afterwards did; and that as to the Bill of Sale of
When this was pass'd, the old Man began to ask me, If he should put me into a Method
to make my Claim to my Plantation? I told him, I thought to go over to it my self: He
said, I might do so if I pleas'd; but that if I did not, there were Ways enough to secure my Right, and immediately to appropriate the Profits to my Use; and as there were Ships in
the River of Lisbon, just ready to go away to Brasil, he made me
enter my Name in a Publick Register, with his Affidavit, affirming upon Oath that I
was alive, and that I was the same Person who took up the Land for the Planting the
said Plantation at first.
This being regularly attested by a Notary, and a Procuration affix'd, he directed me to send it with a Letter of his Writing, to a Merchant of his Acquaintance at the Place, and then propos'd my staying with him till an Account came of the Return.
Never any Thing was more honourable, than the Proceedings upon this Procuration; for in less than seven Months, I receiv'd a large Packet from the Survivors of my Trustees the Merchants, for whose Account I went to Sea, in which were the following particular Letters and Papers enclos'd.
First, There was the Account Current of the Produce of my Farm, or
Plantation, from the Year when their Fathers had ballanc'd with my old Portugal Captain, being for six Years; the Ballance
appear'd to be 1174 Moidores in my Favour.
Secondly, There was the Account of four Years more while they kept the
Effects in their Hands, before the Government claim'd the Administration, as being
the Effects of a Person not to be found, which they call'd Civil Death; and
the Ballance of this, the Value of the Plantation encreasing, amounted to Cruisadoes, which made 3241 Moidores.
Thirdly, There was the Prior of the Augustin's Account, who had
receiv'd the Profits for above fourteen Years; but not being to account for what was
dispos'd to the Hospital, very honestly declar'd he had 872
Moidores not distributed, which he acknowledged to my Account, as to the King's Part,
that refunded nothing.
There was a Letter of my Partner's, congratulating me very
affectionately upon my being alive, giving me an Account how the Estate was improv'd, and what it produced a Year, with a Particular of the Number of Squares or Acres that it contained;
how planted, how many Slaves there were upon it, and making two and twenty Crosses
for Blessings, told me he had said so many Ave Marias to thank the Blessed
Virgin that I was alive; inviting me very passionately to come over and take
Possession of my own; and in the mean time to give him Orders to whom he should
deliver my Effects, if I did not come my self; concluding with a hearty Tender of his Friendship, and that of
his Family, and sent me, as a Present, seven fine Leopard's Skins, which he had it
seems received from Africa, by some other Ship which he had sent thither,
and who it seems had made a better Voyage than I: He sent me
also five Chests of excellent Sweet-meats, and an hundred Pieces of Gold uncoin'd,
not quite so large as Moidores.
I might well say, now indeed, That the latter End of Job was better than the
Beginning. It is impossible to express here the Flutterings of my very Heart, when I
look'd over these Letters, and especially when I found all my Wealth about me; for as
the Brasil Ships come all in Fleets, the same Ships which brought my
Letters, brought my Goods; and the Effects were safe in the River before the Letters came to my Hand. In a Word, I turned pale, and grew sick;
and had not the old Man run and fetch'd me a Cordial, I believe the sudden Surprize
of Joy had overset Nature, and I
had
Oxford English Dictionary
Nay after that, I continu'd very ill, and was so some Hours, 'till a Physician being
sent for, and something of the real Cause of my Illness being known, he order'd me to
be let Blood; after which, I had Relief, and grew well: But I verily believe, if it
had not been eas'd by a Vent given in that
Manner, to the Spirits
I was now Master, all on a Sudden, of above 5000 l. Sterling in Money, and
had an Estate, as I might well call it, in the Brasils, of above a thousand
Pounds a Year, as sure as an Estate of Lands in England: And in a Word, I
was in a Condition which I scarce knew how to understand, or how to compose my self,
for the Enjoyment of it.
The first thing I did, was to recompense my original
Benefactor, my good old Captain, who had been first charitable to me in my Distress,
kind to me in my Beginning, and honest to me at the End: I shew'd him all that was
sent me, I
I was now to consider which Way to steer my Course next; and what to do with the Estate that Providence had thus put into my Hands; and indeed I had more Care upon my Head now, than I had in my silent State of Life in the Island, where I wanted nothing but what I had, and had nothing but what I wanted: Whereas I had now a great Charge upon me, and my Business was how to secure it. I had ne'er a Cave now to hide my Money in, or a Place where it might lye without Lock or Key, 'till it grew mouldy and tarnish'd before any Body would meddle with it: On the contrary, I knew not where to put it, or who to trust with it. My old Patron, the Captain, indeed was honest, and that was the only Refuge I had.
In the next Place, my Interest in the Brasils seem'd to summon me thither,
but now I could not tell, how to think of going thither, 'till I had England my self, and take my Effects with me.
It was some Months however before I resolved upon this; and therefore, as I had
rewarded the old Captain fully, and to his Satisfaction, who had been my former
Benefactor, so I began to think of my poor Widow, whose Husband had been my first
Benefactor, and she, while it was in her Power, my faithful Steward and Instructor.
So the first thing I did, I got a Merchant in Lisbon to write to his
Correspondent in London, not only to pay a Bill, but to go find her out, and
carry her in Money, an hundred Pounds from me, and to talk
with her, and comfort her in her Poverty, by telling her she
should, if I liv'd, have a further Supply: At the same time
I sent my two Sisters in the Country, each of them an Hundred Pounds, they being,
though not in Want, yet not in very good Circumstances; one having been marry'd, and
left a Widow; and the other having a Husband not so kind to
her as he should be.
But among all my Relations, or Acquaintances, I could not yet pitch upon one, to whom
I durst commit the Gross of my Stock, that I might go away
to the Brasils, and leave things safe behind me; and this greatly perplex'd
me.
I had once a Mind to have gone to the Brasils, and have settled my self
there; for I was, as it were, naturaliz'd to the Place; but I had some little Scruple, in my Mind about Religion, which insensibly drew me back, of which I shall say Oxford English Dictionary
But, as I have said, this was not the main thing that kept me from going to the
Brasils, but that really I did not know with
whom to leave my Effects behind me; so I resolv'd at last to go to England
with it, where, if I arrived, I concluded I should make some Acquaintance, or find
some Relations that would be faithful to me; and according I prepar'd to go for England with all my Wealth.
In order to prepare things for my going Home, I first, the Brasil Fleet
being just going away, resolved to give Answers suitable to the just and faithful
Account of things I had from thence; and first to the
Prior of St. Augustine I wrote a Letter full of Thanks for their just
Dealings, and the Offer of the 872 Moidores, which was indisposed of, which I desir'd might be given 500 to the Monastery, and 372 to the
Poor, as the Prior should direct, desiring the good
Padres Prayers for me, and the like.
I wrote next a Letter of Thanks to my two Trustees, with all the Acknowledgment that so much Justice and Honesty call'd for; as for sending them any Present, they were far above having any Occasion of it.
Lastly, I wrote to my Partner, acknowledging his Industry in the Improving
the Plantation, and his Integrity in encreasing the Stock of the Works, giving him
Instructions for his future Government Italian Silks for his Wife, and two
Daughters, for such the Captain's Son inform'd me he had; with two Pieces of fine
English broad Cloath, the best I could get in Lisbon, five
Pieces of black Bays
Flanders Lace of a good Value.
Having thus settled my Affairs, sold my Cargoe, and turn'd
all my Effects into good Bills of Exchange, my next Difficulty was, which Way to go
to England: I had been accustom'd enough to the Sea, and yet I had a strange
Aversion to going to England by Sea at that time; and though I could give no
Reason for it, yet the Difficulty encreas'd upon me so much, that though I had once
shipp'd my Baggage, in order to go, yet I alter'd my Mind, and that not once, but two
or three times.
It is true, I had been very unfortunate by Sea, and this might be some of the Reason:
But let no Man slight the strong Impulses of his own Thoughts in Cases of such
Moment: Two of the Ships which I had singl'd out to go in, I mean, more particularly
singl'd out than any other, that is to say, so as in one of them to put my things on
Board, and in the other to have agreed with the Captain; I say, two of these Ships
miscarry'd, viz. One was taken by the
Algerine
Start near
Torbay
Oxford English Dictionary
Groyne
Biscay
Rochell
Oxford English Dictionary
Paris, and so to
Calais and Dover; or to go up to Madrid, and so all the
Way by Land thro' France.
In a Word, I was so prepossess'd against my goingt by Sea at all, except from
Calais to Dover, that I resolv'd to travel all the Way by Land;
which as I was not in Haste, and did not value the Charge, was by much the pleasanter
Way; and to make it more so, my old Captain brought an English Gentleman, the Son of a Merchant in Lisbon, who was willing
to travel with me: After which, we pick'd up two more English Merchants
also, and two young Portuguese Gentlemen, the last going to Paris
only; so that we were in all six of us, and five Servants; the two Merchants and the
two Portuguese, contenting themselves with one Servant, between two, to save the Charge; and as for me, I got an English
Sailor to travel with me as a Servant, besides my Man Friday, who was too
much a Stranger to be capable of supplying the Place of a Servant on the Road.
In this Manner I set out from Lisbon; and our Company being all very well
mounted and armed, we made a little Troop, whereof they did me the Honour to call me
Captain, as well because I was the oldest Man, as because I had two Servants, and indeed was the Original
As I have troubled you with none of my Sea-Journals, so I shall trouble you now with
none of my Land-Journal: But some Adventures that happen'd
When we came to Madrid, we being all of us Strangers to Spain, were
willing to stay some time to see the Court of Spain, and to see what was
worth observing; but it being the latter Part of the Summer, we hasten'd away, and
set out from Madrid about the Middle of October: But when we came
to the Edge of Navarre, we were alarm'd at several Towns on the Way, with an
Account, that so much Snow was fallen on the French Side of the Mountains,
that several Travellers were obliged to come back to
Pampeluna
Oxford English Dictionary
When we came to Pampeluna it self, we found it so indeed; and to me that had
been always used to a hot Climate, and indeed to Countries where we could scarce bear
any Cloaths on, the Cold was insufferable; nor indeed was it more painful than it was
surprising, to come but ten Days before out of the old
Castile where the Weather was not only warm but very hot, and immediately to feel a
Wind from the Pyrenean Mountains, so very keen, so
severely cold, as to be intollerable, and to endanger benumbing and perishing of our
Fingers and Toes.
Poor Friday was really frighted when he saw the Mountains all cover'd with
Snow, and felt cold Weather, which he had never seen or felt before in his Life.
To mend the Matter, when we came to Pampeluna, it
continued snowing with so much Violence, and so long, that
the People said, Winter was come before its time, and the Roads which were difficult
before, were now quite impassable: For in a Word, the Snow lay in some Places too
thick for us to travel; and being not hard frozen, as Pampeluna; when seeing the Winter coming on, and no Likelihood of its being better; for it was the severest Winter all
over Europe that had been known in the Memory of Man. I propos'd that we
should all go away to
Fonterabia
Bourdeaux
Oxford English Dictionary
But while we were considering this, there came in four French Gentlemen, who
having been stopp'd on the French Side of the Passes, as we were on the
Spanish, had found out a Guide, who traversing
the Country near the Head of
Languedoc
Oxford English Dictionary
We sent for this Guide, who told us, he would undertake to carry us the same Way with
no Hazard from the Snow, provided we were armed sufficiently
to protect our selves from wild Beasts; for he said, upon these great Snows, it was
frequent for some Wolves to show themselves at the Foot
of the Mountains, being made ravenous for Want of Food, the Ground being covered with
Snow: We told him, we were well enough prepar'd for such Creatures as they were, if
he would ensure us from a Kind of two-legged
Wolves
French Side of the
Mountains
He satisfy'd us there was no Danger of that kind in the Way that we were to go; so we
readily agreed to follow him, as did also twelve other Gentlemen, French, some Spanish; who,
as I said, had attempted to go, and were oblig'd to come back again.
Accordingly, we all set out from Pampeluna, with our Guide, on the fifteenth
of November; and indeed, I was surpriz'd, when
instead of going forward, he came directly back with us, on
the same Road that we came from Madrid, above twenty Miles; when being
pass'd two Rivers, and come into the plain Country, we found our selves in a warm
Climate again, where the Country was pleasant, and no Snow
to be seen; but on a sudden, turning to his left, he approach'd the Mountains another
Way; and though it is true, the Hills and Precipices look'd dreadful, yet he made so
many Tours
Oxford English Dictionary
Languedoc and
Gascoign, all green and flourishing; tho' indeed it was at a great
Distance, and we had some rough Way to pass yet.
We were a little uneasy however, when we found it snow'd one whole Day, and a Night,
so fast, that we could not travel; but he bid us be easy, we should soon be past it
all: We found indeed, that we began to descend every Day, and to come more
North than before; and so depending upon our Guide, we went on.
It was about two Hours before Night, when our Guide being something before us, and
not just in Sight, out rushed three monstrous Wolves, and after them a Bear, out of a
hollow Way, adjoyning to a thick Wood; two of the Wolves
flew upon the Guide, and had he been half a Mile before us,
he had been devour'd indeed, before we could Friday being
next me, I bid him ride up, and see what was the Matter; as soon as Friday
came in Sight of the Man, he hollow'd as loud as t'other, O Master! O Master! But like a bold Fellow, rode directly up to the poor Man, and with his Pistol shot the Wolf
that attack'd him into the Head.
It was happy for the poor Man, that it was my Man Friday; for he having been
us'd to that kind of Creature in his Country, had no Fear upon him; but went close up
to him, and shot him as above; whereas any of us, would have fir'd at a farther
Distance, and have perhaps either miss'd the Wolf, or endanger'd shooting the
Man.
But it was enough to have terrify'd a bolder Man than I, and indeed it alarm'd all
our Company, when with the Noise of Friday's
Pistol, we heard on both Sides the dismallest Howling of Wolves, and the Noise
redoubled by the Eccho of the Mountains, that it was to us as if there had been a
prodigious Multitude of them; and perhaps indeed there was not such a Few, as that we
had no cause of Apprehensions.
However, as Friday had kill'd this Wolf, the other
that had fastned upon the Horse, left him immediately, and
fled; having happily fastned upon his Head, where the Bosses of the Bridle had stuck
in his Teeth; so that he had not done him much Hurt: The Man indeed was most Hurt;
for the raging Creature had bit him twice, once on the Arm, and the other Time a
little above his Knee; and he was just as it were tumbling down by the Friday came up
and shot the Wolf.
It is easy to suppose, that at the Noise of Friday's Pistol, we all mended our Pace, and rid up as fast as the Way (which was
very difficult) would give us leave, to see what was the Matter; as soon as we came
clear of the Trees, which blinded us before, we saw clearly what had been the Case,
and how Friday had disengag'd the poor Guide; though we did not presently
discern what kind of Creature it was he had kill'd.
But never was a Fight manag'd so hardily, and in such a surprizing Manner, as that
which follow'd between Friday and the Bear, which gave us all (though at
first we were surpriz'd and afraid for him) the greatest Diversion imaginable: As the
Bear is a heavy, clumsey Creature, and does not gallop as the Wolf does, who is
swift, and light; so he has two particular Qualities, which generally are the Rule of
his Actions; First, As to Men, who are not his proper Prey; I say, not his proper
Prey; because tho' I cannot say what excessive Hunger might do, which was now their
Case, the Ground being all cover'd with Snow; but as to Men, he does not usually attempt them, unless they first attack him: On the
contrary, if you meet him in the Woods, if you don't meddle with him, he won't meddle
with you; but then you must take Care to be very Civil to him, and give him the Road;
for he is a very nice Gentleman, he won't go a Step out of his Way for a Prince; nay,
if you are really afraid, your best way is to look another Way, and keep going on;
for sometimes if you stop, and stand still, and look steadily at him, he takes it for
an Affront; but if you throw or toss any Thing at him, and it hits him, though it
were but a bit of a Stick, as big as your Finger, he takes it for an Affront, and
sets all
My Man Friday had deliver'd our Guide, and when we came up to him, he was
helping him off from his Horse; for the Man was both hurt and frighted, and indeed,
the last more than the first; when on the sudden, we spy'd the Bear come out of the
Wood, and a vast monstrous One it was, the biggest by far that ever I saw: We were
all a little surpriz'd, when we saw him; but when Friday saw him, it was
easy to see Joy and Courage in the Fellow's Countenance; O! O! O! Says
Friday, three Times, pointing to him; O Master! You give me
te Leave! Me shakee te Hand with him: Me make you good laugh.
I was surpriz'd to see the Fellow so pleas'd; You Fool you, says I, he
will eat you up! Eatee me up! Eatee me up! Says Friday, twice over
again; Me eatee him up; me makee you good laugh: You all stay here, me show you
good laugh; so down he sits, and gets his Boots off in a Moment, and put on a
Pair of Pumps (as we call the flat Shoes they wear) and which he had in his Pocket,
gives my other Servant his Horse, and with his Gun away he flew swift like the
Wind.
The Bear was walking softly on, and offer'd to meddle with no Body, till
Friday coming pretty near, calls to him, as if the Bear could understand
him; Hark ye, hark ye, says Friday, me speakee wit you: We follow'd
at a Distance; for now being come down on the Gascoign side of the Mountains, we were entred a vast great Forest, where the Country
was plain, and pretty open, though many Trees in it scatter'd here and there.
Friday, who had as we say, the Heels of the Bear, came up with him quickly,
and takes up a great Stone, and throws at him, and hit him just on the Head; but did
him no more harm, than if he had thrown it against a Wall; but it answer'd
Friday's End; for the Rogue was so void of Fear, that he did it purely to
make the Bear follow him, and show us some Laugh as he call'd it.
As soon as the Bear felt the Stone, and saw him, he turns about, and comes after him,
taking Devilish long Strides, and shuffling along at a
strange Rate, so as would have put a Horse to a middling Gallop; away runs Friday, and takes his Course, as if he run towards us for
Help; so we all resolv'd to fire at once upon the Bear, and deliver my Man; though I
was angry at him heartily, for bringing the Bear back upon us, when he was going
about his own Business another Way; and especially I was angry that he had turn'd the
Bear upon us, and then run away; and I call'd out, You Dog, said I, is
this your making us laugh? Come away, and take your Horse, that we may shoot the
Creature ; he hears me, and crys out, No shoot, no shoot, stand still,
you get much Laugh. And as the nimble Creature run two Foot for the Beast's
one, he turn'd on a sudden, on one side of us, and seeing a great Oak-Tree, fit for
his Purpose, he beckon'd to us to follow, and doubling his
Pace, he gets nimbly up the Tree, laying his Gun down upon the Ground, at about five
or six Yards from the Bottom of the Tree.
The Bear soon came to the Tree, and we follow'd at a
Distance; the first Thing he did, he stopp'd at the Gun, smelt to it, but let it lye,
and up he scrambles into the Tree, climbing like a Cat, though so monstrously heavy:
I was amaz'd at the Folly, as I thought it, of my Man, and could not for my Life see
any Thing to laugh at yet, till seeing
When we came to the Tree, there was Friday got out to the small End of a
large Limb of the Tree, and the Bear got about half way to him; as soon as the Bear
got out to that part where the Limb of the Tree was weaker, Ha, says he to
us, now you see me teachee the Bear dance; so he falls a jumping and shaking
the Bough, at which the Bear began to totter, but stood still, and begun to look
behind him, to see how he should get back; then indeed we did laugh heartily: But
Friday had not done with him by a great deal; when he sees him stand
still, he calls out to him again, as if he had suppos'd the Bear could speak
English; What you no come farther, pray you come farther; so he left
jumping and shaking the Trees; and the Bear, just as if
he had understood what he said, did come a little further, then he fell a jumping
again, and the Bear stopp'd again.
We thought now was a good time to knock him on the Head, and call'd to
Friday to stand still, and we would shoot the Bear; but he cry'd out
earnestly, O pray! O pray! No shoot, me shoot, by and then; he would have
said, By and by: However, to shorten the Story, Friday danc'd so
much, and the Bear stood so ticklish, that we had laughing enough indeed, but still
could not imagine what the Fellow would do; for first we thought he depended upon shaking the Bear off; and we found the Bear was
too cunning for that too; for he would not go out far enough to be thrown down, but
clings fast with his great broad Claws and Feet, so that we could not imagine what
would be the End of it, and where the Jest would be at last.
Friday put us out of doubt
quickly; for seeing the Bear cling fast to the Bough, and that he would not be
perswaded to come any farther; Well, well, says Friday, you no come
farther, me go, me go; you no come to me, me go come to you; and upon this,
he goes out to the smallest End of the Bough, where it would bend with his Weight,
and gently lets himself down by it, sliding down the Bough, till he came near enough
to jump down on his Feet, and away he run to his Gun, takes it up, and stands
still.
Well, said I to him Friday, What will you do now? Why don't you shoot him?
No shoot, says Friday, no yet, me shoot now, me no kill; me stay,
give you one more laugh; and indeed so he did, as you will see presently; for
when the Bear see his Enemy gone, he comes back from the
Bough where he stood; but did it mighty leisurely, looking behind him every Step, and
coming backward till he got into the Body of the Tree; then with the same hinder End
foremost, he came down the Tree, grasping it with his Claws, and moving one Foot at a
Time, very leisurely; at this Juncture, and just before he could set his hind Feet
upon the Ground, Friday stept up close to him, clapt the Muzzle of his Piece
into his Ear, and shot him dead as a Stone.
Then the Rogue turn'd about, to see if we did not laugh, and when he saw we were
pleas'd by our Looks, he falls a laughing himself very loud; so we kill Bear in
my Country, says Friday; so you kill them, says I, Why you have no
Guns: No, says he, no Gun, but shoot, great much long Arrow.
This was indeed a good Diversion to us; but we were still in a wild Place, and our
Guide very much hurt, and what to do we hardly knew; the Howling of Wolves run much
in my Head; and indeed, Africa,
These things, and the Approach of Night, called us off, or
else, as Friday would have had us, we should certainly have taken the Skin
of this monstrous Creature off, which was worth saving; but we had three Leagues to
go, and our Guide hasten'd us, so we left him, and went forward on our Journey.
The Ground was still cover'd with Snow, tho' not so deep and dangerous as on the Mountains, and the ravenous Creatures, as we heard afterwards, were come down into the Forest and plain Country, press'd by Hunger to seek for Food; and had done a great deal of Mischief in the Villages, where they surpriz'd the Country People, kill'd a great many of their Sheep and Horses, and some People too.
We had one dangerous Place to pass, which our Guide told us, if there were any more Wolves in the Country, we should find them there; and this was in a small Plain, surrounded with Woods on every Side, and a long narrow Defile or Lane, which we were to pass to get through the Wood, and then we should come to the Village where we were to lodge.
It was within half an Hour of Sun-set when we entred the first Wood; and a little
after Sun-set, when we came into the Plain, we met with nothing in the first Wood, except, that in a little Plain within the Wood, which was
not above two Furlongs over, we saw five great Wolves cross the Road, full Speed one
after another, as if they had been in Chase of some Prey, and had it in View,
Upon this our Guide, who by the Way was a wretched faint-hearted Fellow, bid us keep in a ready Posture; for he believed there were more Wolves a coming.
We kept our Arms ready, and our Eyes about us, but we saw no more Wolves, 'till we came thro' that Wood, which was near half a League, and entred the Plain; as soon as we came into the Plain, we had Occasion enough to look about us: The first Object we met with, was a dead Horse; that is to say, a poor Horse which the Wolves had kill'd, and at least a Dozen of them at Work; we could not say eating of him, but picking of his Bones rather; for they had eaten up all the Flesh before.
We did not think fit to disturb them at their Feast, neither did they take much
Notice of us: Friday would have let fly at them, but I would not suffer him
by any Means; for I found we were like to have more Business upon our Hands than we
were aware of. We were not gone half over the Plain, but we began to hear the Wolves
howl in the Wood on our Left, in a frightful Manner, and
presently after we saw about a hundred coming on directly towards us, all in a Body,
and most of them in a Line, as regularly as an Army drawn up by experienc'd Officers.
I scarce knew in what Manner to receive them; but found to draw our selves in a close
Line was the only Way: so we form'd in a Moment: But that we might not have too much
Interval, I order'd, that only every other Man should fire,
and that the others who had not fir'd should stand ready to
give them a second Volley immediately, if they continued to advance upon us, and that
then Oxford English Dictionary
This gave us leisure to charge our Pieces again, and that we might loose no Time, we kept going; but we had but little more than loaded our Fusees, and put our selves into a Readiness, when we heard a terrible Noise in the same Wood, on our Left, only that it was farther onward the same Way we were to go.
The Night was coming on, and the Light began to be dusky,
which made it worse on our Side; but the Noise encreasing, we could easily perceive
that it was the Howling and Yelling of those hellish
Creatures; and on a sudden, we perceiv'd 2 or 3 Troops of Wolves, one on our Left,
one behind us, and one on our Front; so that we seem'd to be surrounded with 'em;
however, as they did not fall upon us, we kept our Way forward, as fast as
On a sudden, at another opening of the Wood, we heard the Noise of a Gun; and looking that Way, out rush'd a Horse, with a Saddle, and a Bridle on him, flying like the Wind, and sixteen or seventeen Wolves after him, full Speed; indeed, the Horse had the Heels of them; but as we suppos'd that he could not hold it at that rate, we doubted not but they would get up with him at last, and no question but they did.
But here we had a most horrible Sight; for riding up to the Entrance where the Horse came out, we found the Carcass of another Horse, and of two Men, devour'd by the ravenous Creatures, and one of the Men was no doubt the same who we heard fir'd the Gun; for there lay a Gun just by him, fir'd off; but as to the Man, his Head, and the upper Part of his Body was eaten up.
This fill'd us with Horror, and we knew not what Course to take, but the Creatures
resolv'd us soon; for they gather'd about us presently, in hopes of Prey; and I
verily believe there were three hundred of them: It happen'd
very much to our Advantage, that at the Entrance into the
Wood, but a little Way from it, there lay some large Timber Trees, which had been cut
down the Summer before, and I suppose lay there for Carriage
Oxford English Dictionary Oxford English Dictionary
We did so, and it was well we did; for never was a more furious Charge than the Creatures made upon us in the Place; they came on us with a growling kind of a Noise (and mounted the Piece of Timber, which as I said, was our Breast Work) as if they were only rushing upon their Prey; and this Fury of theirs, it seems, was principally occasion'd by their seeing our Horses behind us, which was the Prey they aim'd at: I order'd our Men to fire as before, every other Man; and they took their Aim so sure, that indeed they kill'd several of the Wolves at the first Volley; but there was a Necessity to keep a continual Firing; for they came on like Devils, those behind pushing on those before.
When we had fir'd our second Volley of our Fusees, we thought they stopp'd a little, and I hop'd they would have gone off; but it was but a Moment; for others came forward again; so we fir'd two Volleys of our Pistols, and I believe in these four Firings, we had kill'd seventeen or eighteen of them, and lam'd twice as many; yet they came on again.
I was loath to spend our last Shot too hastily; so I call'd my Servant, not my Man
Friday, for he was better employ'd; for with the greatest Dexterity
imaginable, he had charg'd my Fusee, and his own, while we were engag'd; but as I
said, I call'd my other Man, and giving him a Horn of Powder, I bad him lay a Train,
all along the Piece of Timber, and let it be a large Train;
he did so, and had but just Time to get away, when the Wolves came up to it, and some
were got up upon it; when I snapping an uncharg'd Pistol, close to the Powder,
Upon which I order'd our last Pistol to be fir'd off in one Volley, and after that we gave a Shout; upon this, the Wolves turn'd Tail, and we sally'd immediately upon near twenty lame Ones, who we found struggling on the Ground, and fell a cutting them with our Swords, which answer'd our Expectation; for the Crying and Howling they made, was better understood by their Fellows, so that they all fled and left us.
We had, first and last, kill'd about three Score of them; and had it been Day-Light,
we had
Oxford English Dictionary
The next Morning our Guide was so ill, and his Limbs swell'd with the rankling of his
two Wounds, that he could go no farther; so we were oblig'd to Tholouse,
where we found a warm Climate, a fruitful pleasant Country,
and no Snow, no Wolves, or any Thing like them; but when we told our Story at
Tholouse, they told us it was nothing but what was ordinary in the great
Forest at the Foot of the Mountains, especially when the
Snow lay on the Ground: But they enquir'd much what kind of a Guide we had gotten, that would venture to bring us that Way in such a
severe Season; and told us, it was very
much
Oxford English Dictionary
For my Part, I was never so sensible of Danger in my Life; for seeing above three
hundred Devils come roaring and open mouth'd to devour us, and having nothing to
shelter us, or retreat to, I gave my self over for lost; and as it was. I believe, I
I have nothing uncommon to take Notice of, in my Passage through France;
nothing but what other Travellers have given an Account of,
with much more Advantage than I can. I travell'd from Bourdeaux to
Paris, and without any considerable Stay, came to Callais, and
landed safe at Dover, the fourteenth of January, after having had a
severely cold Season to travel in.
I was now come to the Center of my Travels, and had in a little Time all my new discover'd Estate safe about me, the Bills of Exchange which I brought with me having been very currently paid.
My principal Guide, and Privy Councellor, was my good antient Widow, who in Gratitude for the Money I had sent her, thought no Pains too much, or Care too great, to employ for me; and I trusted her so entirely with every Thing, that I was perfectly easy as to the Security of my Effects; and indeed, I was very happy from my Beginning, and now to the End, in the unspotted Integrity of this good Gentlewoman.
And now I began to think of leaving my Effects with this Woman, and setting out for
Lisbon, and so to the Brasils; but now another Scruple came in
my Way, and that was Religion; for as I had entertain'd some
Doubts about the Roman Religion, even while I was abroad, especially in my
State of Solitude; so I knew there was no going to the
Brasils
Oxford English Dictionary
Roman Catholick Religion, without any Reserve;
unless on the other hand, I resolv'd to be a Sacrifice to my Principles, be a Martyr
for Religion, and die in the Inquisition; so
To this Purpose I wrote to my old Friend at Lisbon, who in Return gave me
Notice, that he could easily dispose of it there: But that if I thought fit to give
him Leave to offer it in my Name to the two Merchants, the Survivors of my Trustees,
who liv'd in the Brasils, who must fully understand the Value of it, who
liv'd just upon the Spot, and who I knew were very rich; so that he believ'd they
would be fond of buying it; he did not doubt, but I should make 4 or 5000 Pieces of
Eight, the more of it.
Accordingly I agreed, gave him Order to offer it to them, and he did so; and in about
8 Months more, the Ship being then return'd, he sent me Account, that they had
accepted the Offer, and had remitted 33000 Pieces of Eight, to a Correspondent of theirs at Lisbon, to pay for it.
In Return, I sign'd the Instrument of Sale in the Form which they sent from
Lisbon, and sent it to my old Man, who sent me Bills of Exchange for
328000 Pieces of Eight to me, for the Estate; reserving the
Payment of 100 Moidores a Year to him, the old Man, during his Life, and 50 Moidores afterwards to his Son for his Life, which I had
promised them, which the Plantation was to make good as a Rent-Charge. And thus I
have given the first Part of a Life of Fortune and Adventure, a Life of Providences Checquer-Work, and of a Variety which the World will
seldom be able to show the like of: Beginning foolishly, but closing much more
happily than any Part of it ever gave me Leave so much as to hope for.
Any one would think, that in this State of complicated good
Fortune, I was past running any more Hazards; and so indeed I had been, if other Brasils, yet I could not keep the Country out of
my Head, and had a great Mind to be upon the Wing again, especially I could not
resist the strong Inclination I had to see my Island, and to know if the poor
Spaniards were in Being there, and how the Rogues I left there had used
them.
My true Friend, the Widow, earnestly diswaded me from it, and so far prevail'd with me, that for almost seven Years she prevented my running Abroad; during which time, I took my two Nephews, the Children of one of my Sisters into my Care: The eldest having something of his own, I bred up as a Gentleman, and gave him a Settlement of some Addition to his Estate, after my Decease; the other I put out to a Captain of a Ship; and after five Years, finding him a sensible bold enterprising young Fellow, I put him into a good Ship, and sent him to Sea: And this young Fellow afterwards drew me in, as old as I was, to farther Adventures my self.
In the mean time, I in Part settled my self here; for first of all I marry'd, and
that not either to my Disadvantage or Dissatisfaction, and had three Children, two
Sons and one Daughter: But my Wife dying, and my Nephew coming Home with good Success
from a Voyage to Spain, my Inclination to go
Abroad, and his Importunity prevailed and engag'd me to go in his Ship, as a private
Trader to the East Indies: This was in the Year 1694.
In this Voyage I visited my new Collony in the Island, saw my Successors the
Spaniards, had the whole Story of their Lives, and of the Villains I left
there; how at first they insulted the poor Spaniards,
Spaniards
were oblig'd to use Violence with them, how they were subjected to the
Spaniards, how honestly the Spaniards used them; a History, if
it were entred into, as full of Variety and wonderful Accidents, as my own Part,
particularly also as to their Battles with the Carribeans, who landed
several times upon the Island, and as to the Improvement they made upon the Island it
self, and how five of them made an Attempt upon the main Land, and brought away
eleven Men and five Women Prisoners, by which, at my coming, I found about twenty
young Children on the Island.
Here I stay'd about 20 Days, left them Supplies of all
necessary things, and particularly of Arms, Powder, Shot, Cloaths, Tools, and two
Workmen, which I brought from England with me, viz. a Carpenter and
a Smith.
Besides this, I shar'd the Island into Parts with 'em, reserv'd to my self the Property of the whole, but gave them such Parts respectively as they agreed on; and having settled all things with them, and engaged them not to leave the Place, I left them there.
From thence I touch'd at the Brasils, from whence I sent a Bark, which I
bought there, with more People to the Island, and in it, besides other Supplies, I sent seven Women, being such as I found proper for
Service, or for Wives to such as would take them: As to the English Men, I
promis'd them to send them some Women from England, with a good Cargoe of
Necessaries, if they would apply themselves to Planting, which I afterwards perform'd. And the Fellows prov'd very honest and diligent
after they were master'd, and had their Properties set apart for them. I sent them
Brasils
But all these things, with an Account how 300 Caribbees came and invaded
them, and ruin'd their Plantations, and how they fought with that whole Number twice,
and were at first defeated, and three of them kill'd; but at last a Storm destroying
their Enemies Cannoes, they famish'd or destroy'd almost all the rest, and renew'd
and recover'd the Possession of their Plantation, and still liv'd upon the
Island.
All these things, with some very surprizing Incidents in some new Adventures of my own, for ten Years more, I may perhaps give a farther Account of hereafter.
Text placed in the public domain by Moby Lexical Tools, 1992. Original SGML markup by Jon Bosak, 1992-1994. XML version by Jon Bosak, 1996-1998. XML updated for LiC guidelines, 2022. Page breaks have been added according to the First Folio. Line numbers have been added according to the Riverside Shakespeare (1974).
This text is prepared as part of the Literature in Context
project, which provides an accessible, curated, and marked-up selection of primary
sources relevant to the study and the teaching of British and American literature.
This project is funded by the National Endowment for the Humanities and developed by
faculty at The University of Virginia and Marymount University.
Research informing these annotations draws on publicly-accessible resources, with links provided where possible. Annotations also include common knowledge, defined as information that can be found in multiple reliable sources. If you notice an error in these annotations, please contact lic.open.anthology@gmail.com.
Base text for this edition of The Tempest uses public domain
transcription by Moby Lexical Tools, 1992, converted into XML by Jon Bosak. Ligatured forms are not encoded. Missing and inferred stage directions added by the Riverside are indicated
with square brackets.
Hyphenation has not been retained, except where necessary for the sense of the word.
Page breaks have been retained. Catchwords, signatures, running headers, and columns have not. Where pages break in the middle of a word, the complete word has been indicated prior to the page beginning. When it is unclear where a line ends, or whether the text is in prose or poetry, modern editions have been consulted.
Line
breaks, numbering, stage directions, and textual emendations have been made to ensure that this edition corresponds with the Rivierside
Shakespeare edition of The Tempest.
MR. WILLIAM
SHAKESPEARES
COMEDIES,
HISTORIES, &
TRAGEDIES.
Published according to the True Originall Copies.
London
The Scene, [A ship at sea and] an uninhabited
Island
The Tempest was
first performed, England had established colonies in the Americas; the Spanish and
Portuguese were the most powerful imperial force in Western Europe, until the 1588
defeat of the Spanish Armada, which marked the rise of the early British Empire.
The 16th and 17th centuries are often thought of as an age of exploration;
explorers traveled the world, bringing back strange objects and stories to spur
scientific discovery and commerce, including the traffic in human beings. People
during Shakespeare’s time lived during an era that also saw the wide dissemination
of maps helped by the invention of the printing press. Through cartography, people
could visually comprehend the geographical layout of lands familiar and new. To
learn more about exploration and map-making in the early modern period, see the
Folger Shakespeare Library's exhibition site, "Mapping Early Modern Worlds.
Names of the actors
The Tempestwas first performed, theatres used a mechanism known as a thunder machine, which was essentially a long wooden box balanced like a seesaw, containing a large cannon ball that when rolled around produced a loud noise resembling thunder. To create the effect of lightening, stage hands would prepare powdered resin which would be thrown onto a flame. Lighting a firecracker attached to a wire extending from the roof of the stage to the floor would create the illusion of a lightening bolt ("Special Effects").
The Tempest, the boatswain is wondering if, even if after all his efforts, the sailors must drown, or have their mouths become cold from drowning.
The Tempestnotes that pirates would be condemned to hang at the shore for the length of three tides. Antonio here is extending that length of time for the boatswain, whom he imagines would "lie drowning / [for the] washing of ten tides."
Be collected:
O, woe the day!
No harm.
More to know
'Tis time
You have often
The hour's now come;
Certainly, sir, I can.
'Tis far off
But that I do not.
Sir, are not you my father?
O the heavens!
Both, both, my girl:
O, my heart bleeds
Sir, most heedfully.
I pray thee, mark me.
Your tale, sir, would cure deafness.
O the heavens!
I should sin
Now the condition.
Alack, for pity!
Wherefore did they not
Well demanded, wench:
Alack, what trouble
O, a cherubimA cherub is a biblical angel, with a related sense
common in the early 17th century that also means a beloved woman (OED n.
5b).
How came we ashore?
Would I might
Know thus far forth.
The Tempestglosses this as "succumb to it." Prospero is commanding Miranda to fall asleep.
Hast thou, spirit,
To every article.
My brave spirit!
Not a soul
Why that's my spirit!
Close by, my master.
Not a hair perish'd;
The Tempest)
Of the king's ship
Safely in harbour
The Tempest. After almost a year, the crew was largely able to leave the Island with ships they built during that time. The Island wasn’t colonized until the seventeenth century, after the crew of the Sea Venture returned to England with their tale. Enslaved people were first brought to the Island in 1617. The image included here shows a 17th century map of the Island of Bermuda by Willem Janszoon Blaeu, from the Norman B. Leventhal Map Center. Content of annotation sourced from Barry Lawrence Ruderman.
Ariel, thy charge
Past the mid season.
The Tempest).
The Tempest). It is important to keep in mind that in Elizabethan England, plays would have typically been performed in the afternoon. The action of the play roughly corresponds to the duratioon of the play being acted.
How now? moody?
My liberty.
I prithee,
Dost thou forget
No.
I do not, sir.
The Tempest).
Thou hast. Where was she born? speak; tell me.
The Tempestwas written, Algiers was under Ottoman rule, and it became associated with piracy (Britannica). The image included here, from the Library of Congress’ first volume of
Civitates Orbis Terrarum(1588), shows the white buildings of the fort--and which gave it its French name, “Alger la Blanche” (El-Bahdja in Arabic).
O, was she so? I must
The Tempest).
Yes, Caliban her son.
I thank thee, master.
Pardon, master;
Do so, and after two days
That's my noble master!
The Tempest).
The strangeness of your story put
Shake it off. Come on;
'Tis a villain, sir,
But, as 'tis,
The Tempest.
I must eat my dinner.
Thou most lying slave,
O ho, O ho! would't had been done!
Abhorred slave,
Hag-seed, hence!
The Tempest).
No, pray thee.
So, slave; hence!
What is't? a spirit?
I might call him
It goes on, I see,
Most sure, the goddess
No wonder, sir;
My language! heavens!
How? the best?
Alack, for mercy!
A word, good sir;
O, if a virgin,
SoftTo kindly ask for
silence (OED adv.). , sir! one word more.
One word more; I charge thee
No, as I am a man.
Follow me.
No;
O dear father,
What? I say,
Beseech you, father.
Sir, have pity;
Silence! one word more
My affections
Come on; obey:
So they are;
It works.
Come on.
Be of comfort;
Thou shalt be free
To the syllable.
Speak not for him.
The Tempest).
The Tempest).
The Tempest).
Sir, he may live:
No, no, he's gone.
Prithee, peace.
So is the dear'st o' the loss.
Very well.
Foul weather?
The Tempest, the archaic phrase "to make a man" meant to make a man's fortune.
The Tempest, Stephano refers to Caliban as a "savage" and compares him to the "men of Ind," whether they are referring to the West Indies (in the Caribbean Sea) or East India is contested. The East India Company was chartered by Elizabeth I in 1600. To read more about Shakespeare and India, see this somewhat dated essay by John Draper.
The Tempest).
Monstrorum Historia, Bologna, 1642.
The Tempest, there could be several explanations for this line; some scholars believe that it is an indication of Prospero's age being 45 years as Miranda is known to 15 years of age in the play, others also believe that he his speaking metaphorically claiming that his daughter is one of the three most valuable treasures of this life, apart from his dukedom and his art.
The Tempest)
Prospero
plans to use his magic to create the fantastic entertainment of a masque
for the young couple. According to material hosted by the Royal Historic Palaces, masques were
elaborate court entertainments staged for and often by nobility. They
involved a variety of performance types--ballet, opera, music, and
theater--combined in a highly visual and stylized manner. By the early
17th century, when Shakespeare wrote and performed The Tempest, they had
become highly elaborate. The Royal Banqueting House, designed by Inigo
Jones and completed in 1622, was purpose-built for the staging of
masques. The most popular early court masques were developed by Jones in
partnership with Ben Jonson.
Thematically, masques represented and reinforced the divinity of the
monarchy and symbolized a world of order in opposition to the baseness
and disorder that reigned before the emergence of the Stuart Court. In
The Tempest, Prospero conjures the masque as a gift for the young couple,
Miranda and Ferdinand, who will marry upon their return to
The image included here, from the illustrated catalog of masque designs owned by the Duke and Duchess of Devonshire, shows a page dressed as a fiery spirit--this character, like the nymphs and reapers in Prospero’s masque, would likely have been a dancing role rather than a more important speaking role.
An exceptional illustrated source is “Designs by Inigo Jones for Masques & Plays at Court,” a descriptive catalog of a key collection of masque designs, now hosted in JSTOR. The image included here, from that illustrated catalog of masque designs, shows a page dressed as a fiery spirit.
Brunel University
The Tempest")
As you from crimes would pardon'd be,
Let your indulgence set me free.
This text is prepared as part of the Literature in Context
project, which provides an accessible, reliable, curated, and marked-up selection of
primary sources relevant to the study and the teaching of British and American
literature. This project is was initially funded by the National Endowment for the
Humanities and developed by faculty at The University of Virginia and Marymount
University.
Research informing these annotations draws on publicly-accessible resources, with links provided where possible. Annotations have also included common knowledge, defined as information that can be found in multiple reliable sources. If you notice an error in these annotations, please contact lic.open.anthology@gmail.com.
Original spelling and capitalization is retained, though the long s has been silently modernized and ligatured forms are not encoded.
Hyphenation has not been retained, except where necessary for the sense of the word.
Page breaks have been retained. Catchwords, signatures, and running headers have not.
Materials have been transcribed from and checked against first editions, where possible. See the Sources section for more information.
T. S. ELIOT
"Nam Sibyllam quidem Cumis ego ipse oculis meis vidi in ampulla pendere, et cum illi pueri dicerent: Σίβυλλα τί θέλεις; respondebat illa: ἀποθανεῖν θέλω." This is a quote from the first-century Roman prose work Satyricon(c.54-68) believed to be by Gaius Petronius (27-66CE). Eliot translated the epigraph as follows: "I saw with my own eyes the Sibyl at Cumae hanging in a cage, and when the boys said to her: 'Sibyl, what do you want?' she answered: 'I want to die.'"
The Waste Landalludes to the General Prologue of Geoffrey Chaucer's
Canterbury Tales, which opens with a "description of Spring characteristic of dream visions of secular love" (Harvard). Chaucer's poem begins, in modern English, as follows:
You might consider how Eliot's version compares to this source text.When April with its sweet-smelling showers THas pierced the drought of March to the root, And bathed every vein (of the plants) in such liquid By which power the flower is created; When the West Wind also with its sweet breath In every wood and field has breathed life into The tender new leaves, and the young sun Has run half its course in Aries, And small fowls make melody, Those that sleep all the night with open eyes (So Nature incites them in their hearts), Then folk long to go on pilgrimages, And professional pilgrims to seek foreign shores, To distant shrines, known in various lands.... (General Prologue, 1-14)
Frisch weht der Wind
Der-Heimat zu
Mein Irisch Kind,
Wo weilest du?
Tristan und Isolde(1865), a German opera based on a 12th century chivalric tragic poem
Tristan and Iseult. There are multiple different versions of the story, but at root, it is a Celtic legend about tragic love; the knight Tristan has been tasked with accompanying the Irish maiden Iseult to be married to his uncle, the King of Cornwall. On the way, Tristan and Iseult fall deeply in love, which causes many tempestuous problems. The story became very popular in the ninteenth and early twentieth centuries, especially among the Pre-Raphaelites, a group of artists and writers influenced by Romanticism who sought inspiration in Italian Renaissance art and medieval courtly themes. The image included here, by the Pre-Raphaelite painter John William Waterhouse, is
Tristan and Isolde with the Potion(1916), via Wikimedia Commons. Tristan and Iseult are on the ship heading for Cornwall and Iseult's marriage; they are drinking a love potion. The lines are from the first act of
Tristan und Isolde, and are sung by an anonymous sailor about his lover, left behind in Ireland. Translated, the lines read "Fresh blows the wind / homeward: / my Irish maid, / where do you linger?" A later line (42, below) from the same opera, "Empty and desolate is the sea," sandwiches Eliot's description of the first meeting between the "hyacinth girl" (36) and her lover, who remembers being struck by her and feeling "neither / Living nor dead" (39-40). (
The Waste Land. Water is often associated with regeneration/rebirth, but here and elsewhere, it is associated with death.
You! hypocrite lecteur!—mon semblable,—mon frère!This is an allusion to the last line of Charles
Baudelaire's introductory poem "Au Lecteur [To the Reader]" from his
collection
"
Fleurs du mal [Flowers of Evil(1857-1868). The line reads, "Hypocritical reader, --my twin, --my brother!" You can read Baudelaire's poems online.
Eros Stringing His Bow.
Metamorphoses 6.412-674. In the story, Tereus, King of Thrace, marries the Athenian Procne. Procne asks her husband to bring her sister, Philomela, to visit her in Thrace. Tereus rapes Philomela, and to keep her from telling her sister of the assault, he cuts out her tongue. Philomela communicates her story to Procne by weaving a tapestry showing the events. The two sisters avenge the abuse by killing Itys, Procne and Tereus' son, and baking him into a pie which Tereus eats. The women flee, pursued by Tereus; the gods transform the three into birds--Philomela becomes the sweet-singing nightingale.
The Waste Land, Eliot refers to Shakespeare's
The Tempest. This is an allusion to I.ii.394-398, when Ariel sings about a drowned man undergoing "a sea-change / Into something rich and strange." The words suggest the fate of Ferdinand's father, whom he believes lost at sea.
That Shakespearian Ragis a ragtime tune from 1912 (Parker, "Songs in T.S. Eliot's
The Waste Land"). Ragtime was a projenitor of jazz, the rhythms of which influenced Eliot's style.
Et O ces voix d’enfants, chantant dans la coupole!
Parsifal, which is a major intertext to Eliot's poem. The use of this allusion adds an extra layer of meaning to the poem. The inclusion of French in the midst of an English poem could also suggest a sense of cultural dislocation or separation. Additionally, the image of children's voices singing in a dome may represent a symbol of purity and innocence that contrasts with the themes of corruption and decay present elsewhere in the poem. To learn more about Verlaine, see the Poetry Foundation. To learn more about Wagner's role in "The Waste Land," see this scholarly essay by Philip Waldron, "The Music of Poetry: Wagner in
The Waste Land.". You can read Verlaine's poem in the original French and in English translation here.
Odyssey.
Datta:what have we given?
Dayadhvam:I have heard the key
Damyata:The boat responded
Poi s’ascose nel foco che gli affina
Quando fiam ceu chelidon— O swallow swallow
Le Prince d’Aquitaine à la tour abolie
This text is prepared as part of the Literature in Context
project, which provides an accessible, curated, and marked-up selection of primary
sources relevant to the study and the teaching of British and American literature of
the 18th century. This project is funded by the National Endowment for the Humanities
and developed by faculty at The University of Virginia and Marymount University.
Research informing these annotations draws on publicly-accessible resources, with links provided where possible. Annotations have also included common knowledge, defined as information that can be found in multiple reliable sources. If you notice an error in these annotations, please contact lic.open.anthology@gmail.com.
Original spelling and capitalization is retained, though the long s has been silently modernized and ligatured forms are not encoded.
Hyphenation has not been retained, except where necessary for the sense of the word.
Page breaks have been retained. Catchwords, signatures, and running headers have not. Where pages break in the middle of a word, the complete word has been indicated prior to the page beginning.
Materials have been transcribed from and checked against first editions, where possible. See the Sources section.
Olaudah Equiano
or
Gustavus Vassa,
the African
Published March 1 1789 by G. Vassa
INTERESTING NARRATIVE
OF
THE LIFE
OF
OLAUDAH EQUIANO,
OR
GUSTAVUS VASSA,
THE AFRICAN.
WRITTEN BY HIMSELF.
Behold, God is my salvation; I will trust and not be afraid, for the Lord Jehovah is my strength and my song; he also is become my salvation.And in that day shall ye say, Praise the Lord, call upon his name, declare his doings among the people,Isaiah xii. 2, 4.
[Entered at stationers-hall.]
PERMIT me, with the greatest deference and respect, to lay at your feet the following
genuine Narrative; the chief design of which is to excite in your august assemblies a
sense of compassion for the miseries which the Slave-Trade has entailed on my
unfortunate countrymen. By the horrors of that trade was I first torn away from all
the tender connexions that were naturally dear to my heart; but these,
I am sensible I ought to entreat your pardon for addressing to you a work so wholly
devoid of literary merit; but, as the production of an unlettered African, who is
actuated by the hope of becoming an instrument towards the relief of his suffering
countrymen, I trust that such a man, pleading in such a
cause, will be acquitted of boldness and presumption.
May the God of heaven inspire your hearts with peculiar benevolence on that important day when the question of Abolition is to be discussed, when thousands, in consequence of your Determination, are to look for Happiness or Misery!
LIST
OF
SUBSCRIBERS.
interior
prostitute
me.
OF
VOLUME I.
The author's account of his country, their manners and customs, &c.— Page 1
The author's birth and parentage—His being kidnapped with his sister—Horrors of a slave ship— Page 45
The author is carried to Virginia—Arrives in England—His wonder at a fall of snow— Page 89
A particular account of the celebrated engagement between Admiral Boscawen and Monsieur Le Clue— Page 130
Various interesting instances of oppression, cruelty, and extortion— Page 180
Favourable change in the author's situation—He commences merchant with threepence— Page 227
The author's account of his country, and their manners and
customs, Administration of Justice—Embrenché—Marriage ceremony, and public
entertainments—Mode of living—Dress—Manufactures
Buildings—Commerce—Agriculture—War and religion—Superstition of the
natives—Funeral ceremonies of the priests or magicians—Curious mode of
discovering poison—some hints concerning the origin of the author's
countrymen, with the opinions of different writers
on that subject.
I BELIEVE it is difficult for those who publish their own memoirs to escape the
imputation of vanity; nor is this particular favourite of
Heaven, and acknowledge the mercies of Providence in every occurrence of
my life. If then the following narrative does not appear sufficiently interesting
to engage general attention, let my motive be some excuse for its publication. I
am not so foolishly vain as to expect from it either immortality or literary
reputation. If it affords any satisfaction to my numerous friends, at whose
request it has been written, or in the smallest degree promotes the interests of
humanity, the ends for which it was undertaken will be fully attained, and every
wish of my heart gratified. Let it therefore be remembered, that, in wishing to
avoid censure, I do not aspire to praise.
* See Benezet's "Account of Guinea" throughout.
[Equiano's note]mark of grandeur. This mark is conferred on
the person entitled to it, by cutting the skin across at the top of the forehead,
and drawing it down to the eye-brows; and while it is in this situation applying a
warm hand, and rubbing it until it shrinks up into a thick weal across the lower part of the forehead. Most of the judges and
senators were thus marked; my father had long borne it: I had seen it conferred on
one of my brothers, and I also was destined to receive it
by my parents. Those Embrenché or chief men, decided disputes and punished crimes;
for which purpose they always assembled together. The proceedings were generally
short; and in most cases the law of retaliation prevailed. I remember a man was
brought before my father, and the other judges, for kidnapping a boy;
We are almost a nation of dancers, musicians, and poets. Thus every great event,
such as a triumphant return from battle, or other cause of public rejoicing is
celebrated in public dances which are accompanied with songs and music suited to
the occasion. The assembly is seperated into four divisions, which dance either
apart or in succession, and each with a character peculiar to itself. The first
division contains the married men, who in their dances frequently exhibit feats of
arms, and the representation of a battle. To these succeed the married women, who
dance in the second division. The young men accupy the third: and the maidens the
fourth. Each represents some interesting scene
As our manners are simple, our luxuries are few. The dress of both sexes is nearly
the same. It generally consists of a long piece of calico, or muslin, wrapped
loosely round the body, somewhat in the form of a * When
I was in Smyrna I have frequently seen the Greeks dance after this manner.
[Equiano's note]
Our manner of living is entirely plain; for as yet the natives are unacquainted
* The bowl is earthen, curiously figured, to which a
long reed is fixed as a tube. This tube is sometimes so long as to be borne
by one, and frequently out of grandeur, by two boys. [Equiano's
note]
In our buildings we study convenience rather than ornament. Each master of a
family has a large square piece of ground, surrounded with a moat or fence, or
enclosed with a wall made of red earth tempered: which, when dry, is as hard as
brick. Within this are his houses to accommodate his family and slaves; which, if
numerous, frequently present the appearance of a village. In the middle stands the
principal building, appropriated to the sole use of the master, and consisting
* When I was in Smyrna I saw the same kind of earth,
and brought some of it with me to England; it resembles musk in strength,
but is more delicious in scent, and is not unlike the smell of a rose.
[Equiano's note.]
As we live in a country where nature Oye-Eboe, which term signifies red
men living at a distance. They generally bring us fire-arms, gunpowder,
Our land is uncommonly rich and fruitful, and produces all kinds of vegetables in
great abundance. We have plenty of Indian corn, and vast quantities of cotton and
tobacco. Our pine apples grow without culture; they are about the size of the
largest sugar-loaf, and finely flavoured. We have also spices of different kinds,
particularly pepper; and a variety of delicious fruits which I have never seen in
Europe; together with gums of various kinds, and honey in abundance. All our
industry is exerted to improve those blessings of nature. Agriculture is our chief
employment; and every one,
even the children and women, are engaged in it. Thus we are all habituated to
labour from our earliest years. Every one contributes something to the common
Our tillage is exercised in a large plain or common, some hours walk from our
dwellings, and all the neighbours resort thither in a body. They use no beasts of
husbandry; and their only instruments are hoes, axes, shovels, and beaks, or
pointed iron to dig with. Sometimes we are visited by locusts, which come in large
clouds, so as to darken the air, and destroy our harvest. This however happens
rarely, but when * See Benezet's Account of Africa throughout. [Equiano's
note.]
As to religion, the natives believe that there is one Creator of all things, and
that he lives in the sun, and is girted round with a belt that he may never eat or
drink; but, according to some, he smokes a pipe, which is our own favourite
luxury. They believe he governs events, especially our deaths or captivity; but,
as for the doctrine of eternity, I do not remember to have ever heard of it: some
however believe in the transmigration of souls in
We compute the year from the day on which the sun crosses the line, and on its
setting that evening, there is a general shout throughout the land; at least I can
speak from my own knowledge, throughout our vicinity. The people at the same time
make a great noise with rattles, not unlike the basket rattles used by children
here, though much larger, and hold up their hands to heaven for a blessing. It is
then the greatest offerings are made; and those children whom our wise men foretel
will be fortunate are then presented to different people. I remember 'That if they
were to be eaten, they should be eaten with bitter herbs.'
We practised circumcision like the Jews, and made offerings and feasts on that
occasion in the same manner as they did. Like them also, our Olaudah, which, in our language, signifies vicissitude,
or fortunate also; one favoured, and having a loud voice and well spoken. I
remember we never polluted the name of the object of our adoration; on the
contrary, it was always mentioned with the greatest reverence; and we were totally
unacquainted with swearing, and all those terms of abuse and reproach which find
their way so readily and copiously into the language of more civilized people. The
only expressions of that kind I remember were, 'May you rot, or may you
swell, or may a beast take you.'
I have before remarked that the natives of this part of Africa are extremely
cleanly. This necessary habit
Though we had no places of public worship, we had priests and magicians, or wise
men. I do not remember
These magicians were also our doctors or physicians. They practised bleeding by
cupping; and were very successful in healing wounds and expelling poisons. They
had likewise some extraordinary method of discovering jealousy, theft, and
poisoning; the success of which no doubt they derived from the unbounded influence
over the credulity and superstition of the people. I do not remember what those
methods were, except that as to poisoning: I recollect an instance or two, which I
hope it will not be deemed impertinent here to insert, as it may serve as a kind
of specimen of the rest, and is still used by the negroes in the West Indies. A
young woman had been poisoned, but it was not known by whom: the doctor ordered
the corpse to be taken up by A Voyage to the River Sierra-Leone
(London: B. White and Son; and J. Sewell, 1788).
The natives are extremely cautious about poison. When they buy any eatable the
seller kisses it all round before the buyer, to shew him it is not poisoned; and
the same is done when any meat or drink is presented, particularly to a stranger.
We have serpents of different kinds, some of which are esteemed ominous when they
appear in our houses, and these we never molest. I remember two of those ominous
snakes, each of which was as thick as the calf of a man's leg, and in colour
resembling a dolphin in the water, crept at different times into my
Such is the imperfect sketch my
As to the difference of colour between the Eboan Africans and the modern Jews, I
shall not presume to account for it. It is a subject which has engaged the pens of
men of both genius and learning, and is far above my strength. The most able and
Reverend Mr. T. Clarkson,
however, in his much admired Essay on the Slavery and Commerce of the Human
Species, has ascertained the cause in a manner that at once solves every objection
on that account, and, on my mind at least, I myself
have been a witness." There is also another instance‡
perfect negroes, retaining however a smattering of the Portuguese
language.
These instances, and a great many more which might be adduced, while they shew how
the complexions of the same persons vary in different climates it is hoped may
tend also to remove the prejudice that some conceive against the natives of Africa
on account of their colour. Surely the minds of the Spaniards did not change with
their complexions! Are there not causes enough to which the apparent inferiority
of an African may be ascribed without limiting the goodness of God and supposing
he forbore to stamp understanding on certainly his own image because "carved in ebony." Might it not naturally be ascribed to
their situation? When they come among Europeans, they are ignorant of their his ancestors were once, like the Africans,
uncivilized, and even barbarous. Did Nature make them
inferior to their sons? and should they too have been made
slaves? Every rational mind answers, No. Let such reflections as these melt the
pride of their superiority into sympathy for the wants and miseries of their sable brethren, and compel them to
acknowledge, that understanding is not confined to feature or colour. If, when
they look round the
The author's birth and parentage—His being kidnapped with his
sister—Their separation—Surprise at meeting again—Are finally
separated—Account of the different places and incidents the author met with
till his arrival on the coast—The effect the sight of a slave ship had on
him—He sails for the West Indies—Horrors of a slave ship—Arrives at
Barbadoes, where the cargo is sold and dispersed.
I HOPE the reader will not think I have trespassed on his patience in introducing
myself to him with some account of the manners and customs of my country. They had
been implanted
I have already acquainted the reader with the time and place of my birth. My
father, besides many slaves, had a numerous family, of which seven lived to grow
up, including myself and a sister; who was the only daughter. As I was the
youngest of the sons, I became, of course, the greatest favourite with my mother,
and was always with her; and she used to take particular
I heard frequent rustlings among the leaves; and being pretty sure they were
Soon after this my master's only daughter, and child by his first wife, sickened
and died, which affected him so much that for some time he was almost frantic, and
really would have killed himself, had he not been watched and prevented. However,
in a small time afterwards he recovered, and I was again sold. I was now carried
to the left of the sun's rising, through many dreary wastes and dismal woods,
amidst the hideous roarings of wild beasts. The people I was sold to used to carry
me very often, when I was tired, either on their shoulders or on their backs. I
saw many convenient well-built sheds along the road, at proper distances, to
accommodate the merchants and travellers, who lay in those buildings along with
From the time I left my own nation I always found somebody that understood me
till I came to the sea coast. The languages of different nations did not totally
differ, nor were they so copious as those of the Europeans, particularly the
English. They were therefore easily learned; and, while I was journeying thus
through Africa, I acquired two or three different tongues. In this manner I had
been travelling for a considerable time, when one evening to my great surprise,
whom should I see brought to the house where I was but my dear sister! As soon as
she saw me she gave a loud shriek, and ran into my arms—I was quite overpowered:
neither of us could speak; but, for a considerable time, time nor fortune have been able to
remove it; so that, while the thoughts of your sufferings have damped my
prosperity, they have mingled with adversity and increased its bitterness.
I did not long remain after my sister. I was again sold, and carried through a
number of places, till, after travelling a considerable time, I came to a town
called Tinmah, in the most beautiful country I had yet seen in Africa. It was
extremely rich, and there were many rivulets which flowed through it, and supplied
a large pond in the centre of the town, where the people washed. Here I first saw
and tasted cocoa nuts,
Thus, at the very moment I dreamed of the greatest happiness, I found my self
All the nations and people I had hitherto passed through resembled our own in
their manners, customs, and language: but I came at length to a country, the
inhabitants of which differed from us in all those particulars. I was very much
struck with this difference, especially when I came among
The first object which saluted my eyes when I arrived on the coast was the sea,
and a slave ship, which was then riding at anchor, and waiting for its cargo.
These filled me with astonishment, which was soon converted into terror when I was
carried on board. I was immediately handled, and tossed up to see if I were sound,
by some of the crew; and I was now persuaded that I had gotten into a world of bad
spirits, and that they were going to kill me. Their complexions too
The author is carried to Virginia—His distress—surprise at
seeing a picture and a watch—Is bought by Captain Pascal, and sets out for
England—His terror during the voyage—Arrives in England—His wonder at a fall
of snow—Is sent to Guernsey, and in some time goes on board a ship of war
with his master—Some account of the expedition against Louisbourg under the
command of Admiral Boscawen, in 1758.
I now totally lost the small remains of comfort I had enjoyed in conversing with
my countrymen; the women too, who used to wash and take care of me, were all gone
different
I stayed in this island for a few days; I believe it could not be above a
fortnight; when I and some few more slaves, that were not saleable amongst the
rest, from very much fretting, were shipped off in a sloop for North America. On
the passage we were better treated than when we were coming from Africa, and we
had plenty of rice and fat pork. We were landed up a river a good way from the
sea, about Virginia county, where we saw few or none of our native Africans, and
not one soul who could talk to me. I was a few weeks weeding grass, and gathering
stones in a plantation; and at last all my companions were distributed different
ways, and only myself was left. I was now exceedingly miserable, and thought
myself worse off Gustavus Vasa. I at that time began to understand him a little, and
refused to be called so, and told him as well as I could that I would be called
Jacob; but he said I should not, and still called me Gustavus: and when I refused
to answer to my new name, which at first I did, it gained me many a cuff; so at
length I submitted, and by which I have been known ever since. The ship had a very
long passage; and on that account we had very short allowance of provisions.
Towards the last we had only one pound and a half of bread per week, and about the
same quantity of meat, and one quart of water a-day. We spoke with only one vessel
the whole time we were
However, all my alarms began to subside when we got sight of land; and at last the
ship arrived at Falmouth, after a passage of thirteen weeks. Every heart on board
seemed gladdened on our reaching the shore, and none more than mine. The captain
immediately went on shore, and sent on board some fresh provisions, which we
wanted very much: we made good use of them, and our famine was soon turned into
feasting, almost without ending. It was about the beginning of the spring 1757,
when I arrived in England, and I was near twelve years of age at that
I had often seen my master and Dick employed in reading; and I had a great
curiosity to talk to the books, as
My master lodged at the house of a gentleman in Falmouth, who had a fine little
daughter about six or seven years of age, and she grew prodigiously fond of me;
insomuch that we used to eat together, and had servants to wait on us. I was so
much caressed by this family that it often reminded me of the treatment I had
received from my little noble African master. After I had been here a few days, I
was sent on board of the ship; but the child cried so much after me that nothing
could pacify her till I was sent for again.
Our land forces laid siege to the town of Louisbourgh, while the French men of war
were blocked up in the harbour by the fleet, the batteries at the same time
playing upon them from the land. This they did with such effect, that one
The author is baptized—Narrowly escapes drowning—Goes on an
expedition to the Mediterranean—Incidents he met with there—Is witness to an
engagement between some English and French ships—A particular account of the
celebrated engagement between Admiral Boscawen and Mons. Le Clue, off Cape
Logas, in August 1759—Dreadful explosion of a French
ship—The author sails for England—His master appointed to the command of a
fire-ship—Meets a negro boy, from whom he experiences much
benevolence—Prepares for an expedition against Belle-Isle—A remarkable story
of a disaster which befel his ship—Arrives at Belle-Isle—Operations of the
landing
and siege—The author's danger and distress, with his manner
of extricating himself—Surrender of Belle-Isle—Transactions afterwards on
the coast of France—Remarkable instance of kidnapping—The author returns to
England—Hears talk of peace, and expects his freedom—His ship sails for
Deptford to be paid off, and when he arrives there he is suddenly seized by
his master and carried forcibly on board a West India ship and sold.
IT was now between two and three years since I first came to England, a great part
of which I had spent at sea; so that I became inured to that service, and began to
consider myself as happily situated; for my master treated me always extremely
well; and my attachment and gratitude to him were very great. From the various
scenes I had
While I was attending these ladies, their servants told me I could not go to
Heaven, unless I was baptized. This made me very uneasy; for I had now some faint
idea of a future state:
The Namur being again got ready for sea, my master, with his gang, was ordered on board; and, to my no small grief, I was obliged to leave my schoolmaster, whom I liked very much, and always attended while I stayed in London, to repair on board with my master. Nor did I leave my kind patronesses, the Miss Guerins, without uneasiness and regret. They often used to teach me to read, and took great pains to instruct me in the principles of religion and the knowledge of God. I therefore parted from those amiable ladies with reluctance: after receiving from them many friendly cautions how to conduct myself, and some valuable presents.
When I came to Spithead, I found we were destined for the Mediterranean,
I had frequently told several people, in my excursions on shore, the story of my
being kidnapped with my sister, and of our being separated, as I have related
before; and I had as often expressed my anxiety for her fate, and my sorrow at
having never met her again. One day, when I was on shore, and mentioning these
circumstances to some persons, one of them told me he knew
While we lay here the Preston came in from the Levant. As soon as she arrived, my
master told me I should now see my old companion, Dick, who was gone in her when
she sailed for Turkey. I was much rejoiced at this news, and expected every minute
to embrace him; and when the captain came on board of our ship, which he did
immediately after, I ran to inquire after my friend; but, with inexpressible
While we were at Gibralter, I saw a soldier hanging by the heels, at one of the
moles*
After lying at Gibralter for some
I used constantly to attend my master; and I was charmed with this place. All the
time we stayed it was like a fair with the natives, who brought us fruits of all
kinds, and sold them to us much cheaper than I got them in England. They used also
to bring wine down to us in hog and sheep skins, which diverted me very much. The
Spanish officers here treated our officers with great politeness and attention;
and some of them, in particular, used to come often to my master's tent to visit
him; where they would sometimes divert themselves by mounting me on the horses or
mules, so that I could not fall, and setting them off at full gallop; my imperfect
skill in horsemanship all the while affording them no small entertainment. After
the ships were
After this we sailed for Gibraltar, and arrived there about August 1759. Here we
remained with all our sails unbent, while the fleet was watering and doing other
necessary things. While we were in this situation, one day the admiral, with most
of the principal officers, and many people of all stations,
They had got the start of us so far that we were not able to come up with
them during the night; but at day-light we saw seven sail of the line of battle
some miles ahead. We immediately chased them till about four o'clock in the
evening, when our ships came up with them; and, though we were about fifteen large
ships, our gallant admiral only fought them with his own division, which consisted
of seven; so that we were just ship for ship. We passed by the whole of the
enemy's fleet in order to come at their commander,
The engagement now commenced with great fury on both sides: the Ocean immediately
returned our fire, and we continued engaged with each other for some time; during
which I was frequently stunned with the thundering of the great guns, whose
dreadful contents hurried many of my companions into awful eternity. At last the
French
My station during the engagement was on the middle-deck, where I was quartered
with another boy, to bring powder to the aftermost gun; and here I was a witness
of the dreadful fate of many of my companions, who, in the twinkling of an eye,
were dashed in pieces, and launched into eternity. Happily I escaped unhurt,
though the shot and splinters flew thick about me during the whole fight. Towards
the latter part of it my master was wounded,
Our ship suffered very much in this engagement; for, besides the number of our
killed and wounded, she was almost torn to pieces, and our rigging so
While I was here, I met with a trifling incident, which surprised me agreeably. I
was one day in a field belonging to a gentleman who had a black boy about my own
size; this boy
I had a mind on which every thing uncommon made its full impression, and every event which I considered as marvellous. Every extraordinary escape, or signal deliverance, either of myself or others, I looked upon to be effected by the interposition of Providence. We had not been above ten days at sea before an incident of this kind happened; which, whatever credit it may obtain from the reader, made no small impression on my mind.
We had on board a gunner, whose name was John Mondle; a man of very indifferent
morals. This man's cabin was between the decks, exactly over where I lay, abreast
of the quarter-deck
Now that I am on this subject I beg leave to relate another instance or two which
strongly raised my belief of the particular interposition of Heaven, and which
might not otherways have found a place here, from their insignificance. I belonged
for a few days in the year 1758, to the Jason, of fifty-four guns, at Plymouth;
and one night, when I
When we had refitted our ship, and all things were in readiness for attacking the place, the troops on board the transports were ordered to disembark; and my master as a junior captain, had a share in the command of the landing. This was on the 12th of April. The French were drawn up on the shore, and had made every disposition to oppose the landing of our men, only a small part of them this day being able to effect it; most of them, after fighting with great bravery, were cut off; and General Crawford, with a number of others, were taken prisoners. In this day's engagement we had also our lieutenant killed.
On the 21st of April we renewed our
for with a most dreadfull sound it hissed close by me, and struck a rock
at a little distance, which it shattered to pieces. When I saw what perilous
circumstances I was in, I attempted to return the nearest way I could find, and
thereby I got between the English and the French centinels. An English serjeant,
who commanded the outposts, seeing me, and surprised how I came there, (which was
by stealth along the seashore), reprimanded me very severely for it, and instantly
took the centinel off his post into custody, for his negligence in suffering me to
pass the lines. While I was in this situation I observed at a little distance a
French horse, belonging to some islanders, which I thought I would now mount,
We continued to besiege the citadel till June, when it surrendered. During the
siege I have counted above sixty shells and carcases in the air at once. When this
place was taken I went through the citadel, and in the bombproofs under it, which
were cut in the solid rock; and I thought it a surprising
After the taking of this island, our ships with some others commanded by commodore
Stanhope in the Swiftsure, went to Basse-road, where we blocked up a French fleet.
Our ships were there from June till February following; and in that time I saw a
great many scenes of war, and stratagems on both sides to destroy each others
fleet. Sometimes we would attack the French with some ships of the line; at other
times with boats; and frequently we made prizes. Once or twice the French attacked
us by throwing shells with their bomb-vessels; and one day as a French vessel was
throwing shells at our ships she broke from her springs, behind the isle of I de
Re: the tide being
We had different commanders while we were at this place, Commodores Stanhope,
Dennis, Lord Howe, &c. From hence, before the Spanish war began, our ship and
the Wasp sloop were sent to St. Sebastian in Spain, by Commodore Stanhope; and
Commodore Dennis afterwards sent our ship as a cartel to Bayonne in France*
After our ship was fitted out again for service, in September she went to
Guernsey, where I was very glad to see
In pursuance of our orders we sailed from Portsmouth for the Thames, and arrived
at Deptford the 10th of December, where we cast anchor just as it was high water.
The ship was up about half an hour, when my master ordered the barge to be manned;
and all in an instant, without having before given me the least reason to suspect
any thing of the matter, he forced me into the barge; saying, I was going to leave
him, but he would take care I should not. I was so struck with the unexpectedness
of this proceeding, that for some time I did not make a reply, only I made an
offer to go for my
The author's reflections on his situation—Is deceived by a
promise of being delivered—His despair at sailing for the West
Indies—Arrives at Montserrat, where he is sold to Mr. King—Various in
teresting instances of oppression, cruelty, and extortion, which the author
saw practised upon the slaves in the West Indies during his captivity from
the year 1763 to 1766—Address
on it to the planters.
THUS, at the moment I expected all my toils to end, was I plunged, as I supposed,
in a new slavery; in comparison of which all my service hitherto Lord would
appear for my deliverance.
soon afterwards, as my new master was going on shore, he called me to him, and
told me to behave myself well, and do the business of the ship the same as any of
the rest of the boys, and that I should fare the better for it; but I made him no
answer. I was then asked If I could swim, and I said, No, however I was made to
go under the deck, and was well watched. The next tide the ship got under way, and
soon after arrived at the Mother Bank, Portsmouth; where she waited a few days for
some of the West India convoy. While I was here I tried every means I could devise
amongst the people of the ship to get me a boat from the shore, as there was none
suffered to come alongside of the ship; and their own, whenever it was used,
However, the next morning, the 30th of December, the wind being brisk and
easterly, the Aeolus frigate, which was to escort the convoy, made a signal for
failing. All the ships
"The Dying Negro, A Poem"
, by Thomas Day and John Bicknell; as he notes, the poem was first published in 1773, and widely reprinted afterwards.
In this state of my mind our ship came to an anchor, and soon after discharged
her cargo. I now knew what it was to work hard; I was made to help to unload and
load the ship. And, to comfort me in my distress in that time, two of the sailors
robbed me of all my money, and ran away from the ship. I had been so long used to
an European climate, that at
About the middle of May, when the ship was got ready to sail for England, I all
the time believing that Fate's blackest clouds were gathering over my head, and
expecting their bursting would mix me with the dead, Captain Doran sent for me
ashore one morning, and I was told by the messenger that my fate was then
determined. With trembling steps and fluttering heart I came to the captain, and
found with him one Mr. Robert King, a quaker, and the first merchant in the place.
The captain then told
Mr. King dealt in all manner of merchandize, and kept from one to
Once, for a few days, I was let out to fit a vessel, and I had no victuals allowed
me by either party; at last I told my master of this treatment, and he took me
away from it. In many of the estates, on the different islands where I used to be
sent for rum or sugar, they would not deliver it to me, or any other negro; he was
therefore obliged to send a white man along with me to those places; and then he
used to pay him from six to ten pisterines a day. From being thus employed,
I had the good fortune to please my master in every department in which he
employed me; and there was scarcely any part of his business, or houshold affairs,
in which I was not occasionally engaged. I often supplied the place of a clerk, in
receiving and delivering cargoes to the ships, in tending stores, and delivering
goods: and, besides this, I used to shave and dress my master when convenient, and
take care of his horse; and when it was necessary, which was very often, I worked
likewise on board of different
I have sometimes heard it asserted that a negro cannot earn his master the first
cost; but nothing can be further from the truth. I suppose nine tenths of the
mechanics throughout the West Indies are negro slaves; and I well know the coopers
among them earn two dollars a day; the carpenters the same, and oftentimes more;
as also the masons, smiths, and fishermen, &c. and I have known many slaves
whose masters would not take a thousand pounds current for them.
My master was several times offered by different gentlemen one hundred guineas for
me; but he always told them he would not sell me, to my great joy: and I used to
double my diligence and care for fear of getting into the hands of those men who
did not
While I was thus employed by my master I was often a witness to cruelties of every
kind, which were exercised on my unhappy fellow slaves. I used frequently to have
different cargoes of new negroes in my care for sale; and it was almost a constant
practice with our clerks, and other whites, to commit violent depredations on the
chastity of the female slaves; and these I was, though with reluctance, obliged to
submit to at all times, being unable to
One Mr. D— told me that he had sold 41000 negroes, and that he once cut off a negro-man's leg for running away—I asked him if the man had died in the operation, how he as a christian could answer for the horrid act before God? and he told me, answering was a thing of another world; what he thought and did were policy. I told him that the christian doctrine taught us to do unto others as we would that others should do unto us. He then said that his scheme had the desired effect—it cured that man and some others of running away.
Another negro-man was half hanged, and then burnt, for attempting to poison
Even in Barbadoes, notwithstanding those humane exceptions which I have mentioned,
and others I am acquainted with, which justly make it quoted as a place where
slaves meet with the best treatment, and need fewest recruits of any in the West
Indies, yet this
While I was in Montserrat I knew a negro man, named Emanuel Sankey, who
endeavoured to escape from his miserable bondage, by concealing himself on board
of a London ship: but fate did not favour the poor oppressed man; for, being
discovered when the vessel was under sail, he was delivered up again to his
master. This Christian
Some Historical Account of Guinea
,first published in Philadelphia in 1771, was a widely-known and much reprinted text in this period.master immediately pinned the wretch down to the ground at
each wrist and ancle, and then took some sticks of sealing wax, and lighted them,
and droped it all over his back. There was another master who was noted for
cruelty; and I believe he had not a slave but what had been cut, and had pieces
fairly taken out of the flesh: and after they had been punished thus, he used to
make them get into a long wooden box or case he had for that purpose, in which he
shut them up during pleasure. It was just about the height and breadth of a man;
and the poor wretches had no room, when in the case to move.
It was very common in several of the islands, particularly in St. Kitt's, for the
slaves to be branded with the initial letters of their master's name; and a load
of heavy iron hooks hung about their necks. Indeed on the most
This they frequently do. A negro-man on board a vessel of my master, while I
belonged to her, having been put in irons for some trifling misdemeanor, and kept
in that state
Nor is there any greater regard shewn to the little property than there is to the
persons and lives of the negroes. I have already related an instance or two of
particular oppression out of many which I have witnessed; but the following is
frequent in all the islands. The wretched field-slaves, after toiling all the day
for an unfeeling owner, who gives them but little victuals, steal sometimes a few
moments from
The small account in which the life of a negro is held in the West Indies, is so
universally known, that it might seem impertinent to quote the following extract,
if some people had not been hardy enough of late to assert that negroes are on the
same footing in that respect as Europeans. By the 329th Act, page 125, of the
Assembly of Barbadoes, it is enacted 'That if
any negro, or other slave, under punishment by his master, or his order, for
running away, or any other crime or misdemeanor towards his said master,
unfortunately shall suffer in life or member, no person whatsoever wantonness, or only of
bloody-mindedness, or cruel iniention, wilfully kill a negro, or other
slave, of his own, he shall pay into the public treasury fifteen pounds
sterling.' And it is the same in most, if not all, of the West
India islands. Is not this one of the many acts of the islands which call loudly
for redress? And do not the Assembly which enacted it deserve the appellation of
savages and brutes rather than of christians and men? It is an act at once
unmerciful, unjust, and unwise; which for cruelty would disgrace an assembly of
those who are called barbarians; and for its injustice and insanity would shock the morality and common sense of a Samaide or
Hottentot.
Shocking as this and many more acts of the bloody West India code at first out of wantonness and
bloody-mindedness! But is
I have often seen slaves, particularly those who were meagre, in different
islands, put into scales and weighed; and then sold from three pence to six pence
or nine pence a pound. My master, however, whose humanity was shocked at this
mode, used to sell such by the lump. And at or after a sale it was not uncommon to
see negroes taken from their wives, wives taken from their husbands, and children
from their parents, and sent off to other islands, and wherever else their
merciless lords choose; and probably never more during life see each other!
Oftentimes my heart has bled at these
A poor Creole negro I knew well, who, after having been often thus transported
from island to island, at last resided in Montserrat. This man used to tell me
many melancholy tales of himself. Generally, after he had done working for his
master, he used to employ his few leisure moments to go a fishing. When he had
caught any fish, his master would frequently take them from him without paying
him; and at other times some other white people would serve him in the same
manner. One day he said to me, very movingly, 'sometimes when a white man take away my fish I go to my maser, and he get me
my right;
Nor was such usage as this confined to particular places or individuals; for,
But by changing your conduct, and treating your slaves as men,
every cause of fear would be banished. They would be faithful, honest, intelligent
and vigorous; and peace, prosperity, and happiness, would attend you.
some account of Brimstone-Hill in Montserrat—Favourable change in the author's situation—He commences merchant
with three pence—His various success in dealing in the different islands,
and America, and the impositions he meets with in his transactions with
Europeans—A curious imposition on human nature—Dan er of the surfs in the
West Indies—Remarkable instance of kidnapping a free mulatto—Ths author is
nearly murdered by Doctor Perkins in savannah.
IN the preceding chapter I have set before the reader a few of those many
instances of oppression, extortion, and cruelty, which I have been a witness
In the variety of departments in which I was employed by my master, I had an
opportunity of seeing many curious scenes in different islands; but, above all, I
was struck with a celebrated curiosity called Brimstone-Hill, which is a high and
steep mountain, some few miles from the town of Plymouth in Montserrat. I had
often heard of some
Some time in the year 1763, kind Providence seemed to appear rather more
favourable to me. One of my master's vessels, a Bermudas sloop, about sixty tons
burthen was commanded by one
After I had been sailing for some time with this captain, at length I endeavoured
to try my luck and commence merchant. I had but a very small capital to begin
with; for one single half bit, which is equal to three-pence in England, made up
my whole stock. However I trusted to the Lord to be St. Eustatia, a Dutch island, I bought a glass tumbler
with my half bit, and when I came to Montserrat I sold it for a bit, or six-pence.
Luckily we made several successive trips to St. Eustatia (which was a general mart
for the West Indies, about twenty leagues from Montserrat) and in our next,
finding my tumbler so profitable, with this one bit I bought two tumblers more;
and when I came back I sold them for two bits equal to a shilling sterling. When
we went again I bought with these two bits four more of these glasses, which I
sold for fout bits on our return to Montserrat: and in our next voyage to St.
Eustatia, I bought two glasses with one bit, and with the other three I bought a
jug of Geneva, nearly about three pints in measure. When we came to Montserrat, I
sold the gin for eight bits, and the tumblers for two, so that
At one of our trips to St. Kitt's, I had eleven bits of my own; and my friendly
captain lent me five more,
While I was in this place, St. Kitt's, a very curious imposition on human nature
took place:—A white man wanted to marry in the church a free black woman that had
land and slaves in Montserrat: but the clergyman told him it was against the law
of the place to marry a white and a black in the church. The man then asked to be
married on the water, to which the parson consented, and the two lovers went in
one boat, and the parson and
The reader cannot but judge of the irksomeness of this situation to a mind like
mine, in being daily exposed to new hardships and impositions, after having seen
many better days, and been as it were, in a state of freedom and plenty; added to
which, every part of the world I had hitherto been in, seemed to me a paradise in
comparison of the West Indies. My mind was therefore hourly replete with
inventions and thoughts of being freed, and, if possible, by honest and honourable
means; for I always remembered the old adage; and I trust it has ever been my
ruling principle, that "Honesty
While we lay in this place a very cruel thing happened on board of our sloop which
filled me with horror; though I found afterwards such practices were frequent.
There was a very clever and decent free young mulatto-man who sailed a long time
with us: he had a free woman for his wife, by whom he had a child; and she was
then living on shore, and all very happy. Our captain and mate, and other people
on board, and several elsewhere, even the natives of Bermudas, all knew this
I determined to make every exertion to obtain my freedom, and to return to Old
England. For this purpose I thought a knowledge of navigation might be of use to
me; for, though I did not intend to run away unless I should be ill used; yet, in
such a case, if I understood navigation, I might attempt my escape in our sloop, which was one of the swiftest
sailing vessels in the West Indies, and I could be at no loss for hands to join
me: and if I should make this attempt, I had intended to have gone for England;
but this, as I said, was only to be in the event of my meeting with any ill usage.
I
We soon got loaded again, and returned to Montserrat; and there, amongst the rest
of the islands, I sold my goods well; and in this manner I continued trading
during the year 1764; meeting with various scenes of imposition, as usual. After
this, my master fitted out his vessel for Philadelphia, in the year 1765; and
during the time we were loading her, and getting
While I was in this place a very extraordinary occurrence befell me. I had been
told one evening of a wise woman, a Mrs. Davis, who
revealed secrets, foretold events, & I put little faith in this story at first,
as I could
We arrived safe at Montserrat, where we discharged our cargo; and soon after that
we took slaves on board for St. Eustatia, and from thence to Georgia. I had always
exerted myself and did double work, in order to
The author's disgust at the West Indies—Forms schemes to
obtain his freedom—Ludicrous disappointment he and his Captain meet with in
Georgia—At last, by several successful voyages, he acquires a sum of money
sufficient to purchase it—Applies to his master, who accepts it, and grants
his manumission, to his great joy—He afterwards enters as a freeman on board
one of Mr. King's ships, and sails for Georgia—Impositions on free
negroes
as usual—His venture of turkies—sails for Montserrat, and on
his passage his friend the Captain, falls ill and dies.
EVERY day now brought me nearer my freedom, and I was impatient till we proceeded
again to sea, that I might have an opportunity of getting a sum large enough to
purchase it. I was not long ungratified; for, in the begining of the year 1766,
my master bought another sloop, named the Nancy, the largest I had ever seen. She
was partly laden, and was to proceed to Philadelphia; our Captain had his choice
of three, and I was well pleased he chose this, which was the largest; for, from
his having a large vessel, I had more room, and could carry a larger quantity of
goods with me. Accordingly, when we had delivered our old vessel, the Prudence,
and completed the lading of
One sunday morning while I was here, as I was going to church, I chanced to pass a
meeting-house. The doors being open, and the house full of people, it excited my
curiosity to go in. When I entered the house, to my great surprise, I saw a very
tall woman standing in the midst of them, speaking in an audible voice something
which I could not understand. Having never seen any thing of this kind before, I
stood and stared about me for some time, wondering at this odd scene. As soon as
it was over, I took an opportunity to make inquiry about the place and people,
when I was informed they were called Quakers. I particularly asked what that woman
I saw in the midst of them had said, but none of them were pleased to satisfy me,
so I quitted them, and soon after, as I was returning, I came to a church
When we had discharged our cargo here, and were loaded again, we left this
fruitful land once more, and set sail for Montserrat. My traffic had hitherto succeeded so well with me, that I
thought by selling my goods when we arrived at Montserrat, I should have enough to
purchase my freedom. But as soon as our vessel arrived there, my master came on
board, and gave orders for us to go to St. Eustatia, and discharge our cargo
there, and from thence proceed for Georgia. I was much disappointed at this; but,
thinking as usual, it was of no use to encounter with the decrees of fate, I
submitted without repining, and we went to St. Eustatia. After we
While we remained here an odd circumstance happened to the captain
When I got to the office and acquainted the Register with my errand, he congratulated me on the occasion, and told me he would draw up my manumission for half-price, which was a guinea. I thanked him for his kindness; and, having received it and paid him, I hastened to my master to get him to sign it, that I might be fully released. Accordingly he signed the manumission that day; so that, before night I, who had been a slave in the morning, trembling at the will of another, was become my own master and completely free. I thought this was the happiest day I had ever experienced; and my joy was still heightened by the blessings and prayers of many of the sable race, particularly the aged, to whom my heart had ever been attached with reverence.
Montserrat.—To all men unto whom these presents shall
come; I Robert King, of the parish of St. Anthony in the said island, merchant,
send greeting: Know ye that I the aforesaid Robert King, for and in
consideration of the sum of seventy pounds current money of the said island,
to me in hand paid, and to the intent that a negro man-slave, named GUSTAVUS
VASA, shall and may become free, have manumitted, emancipated, enfranchised,
and set free, and by these presents do manumit, emancipate, enfranchise, and
set free, the aforesaid negro man-slave,
ROBERT KING.
Signed, sealed, and delivered in the presence of Terry Legay, Montserrat.
Registered the within manumission at full length, this eleventh day of July, 1766, in liber D.
TERRY LEGAY, Register.
London, said to me, 'We hope you won't leave us, but that you will still be with the
vessels.' Here gratitude bowed me down; and none but the generous mind
can judge of my feelings, struggling between in clination and duty. However,
notwithstanding my wish to be in London, I obediently answered my benefactors
During our stay at this place, one evening a slave belonging to Mr. Read said
Yea-ma-chra. I was but just gone when Mr. Read, with the constables, came
for me, and searched the vessel; but, not finding me there, he swore he would have
me dead or alive. I was secreted
about five days; however, the good character which my captain always gave me as
well as some other gentlemen who also knew me, procured me some friends. At last
some of them told my Captain that he did not use me
After I had thanked all my friends for their kindness, I went on board again to my
work, of which I had always plenty. We were in haste to complete our lading, and were to carry twenty head
of cattle with us to the West-Indies, where they are a very profitable article. In
order to encourage me in working, and to make up for the time I had lost, my
Captain promised me the privilege of carrying two bullocks of
Many were surprised when they heard of my conducting the sloop into the port, and I now obtained a new appellation, and was called Captain. This elated me not a little, and it was quite flattering to my vanity to be thus styled by as high a title as any freeman in this place possessed. When the death of the captain became known, he was much regretted by all who knew him; for he was a man universally respected. At the same time the sable Captain lost no fame; for the success I had met with increased the affection of my friends in no small measure.
The author, to oblige Mr. King, once more embarks for Georgia
in one of his vessels—A new captain is appointed—They sail, and steer a new
course—Three remarkable dreams—The vessel is shipwrecked on the Bahama Bank,
but the crew are preserved, principally by means of the author—He sets out
from the island with the captain, in a small boat, in quest of a ship—Their
distress—Meet with a wrecker—Sail for Providence—Are overtaken again by a
terrible storm, and are all near perishing—Arrive at New Providence—The
author, after some time, sails from thence to Georgia—Meets with another
storm, and is obliged to put back and resit—Arrives at Georgia—Meets new
impositions—Two white men attempt
to kidnap him—Officiates as a parson at a funeral
ceremony—Bids adieu to Georgia, and sails for Martinico.
As I had now, by the death of my captain, lost my great benefactor and friend, I
had little inducement to remain longer in the West Indies, except my gratitude to
Mr. King, which I thought I had pretty well discharged in bringing back his vessel
safe, and delivering his cargo to his satisfaction. I began to think of leaving
this part of the world, of which I had been long tired, and returning to England,
where my heart had always been; but Mr. King still pressed me very much to stay
with his vessel; and he had done so much for me that I found myself unable to
refuse his requests, and consented to go another voyage to Georgia, as the mate,
from his ill state of health,
On the fourth of February, which was soon after we had got into our new course, I
dreamt the ship was wrecked amidst the surfs and rocks, and that I was the means
of saving every one on board; and on the night following I dreamed the very same
dream. These
I then advised to get the boat prepared against morning, and some of us began to
set about it; but others abandoned all care of the ship and themselves, and fell
to drinking. Our boat had a piece out of her bottom near two feet long, and we had
no materials to mend her; however, necessity being the mother of invention, I took
some pump leather and nailed it to the broken part, and plastered it over with
tallow-grease. And, thus prepared, with the utmost anxiety of mind we watched for
day-light, and thought every minute an hour till it appeared.
However, we continued all the day to toil and strain our exertions, till we had
brought all on board safe to the
My dream now returned upon my mind with all its force; it was fulfilled in every
part; for our danger was the same I had dreamt of; and I could not help looking on
myself as the principal instrument in effecting our deliverance: for, owing to
some of our people getting drunk, the rest of us were obliged to double our
exertions; and it was fortunate we did, for in a very little time longer the patch
of leather on the boat would have been worn out, and she would have been no longer
fit for service. Situated as we were, who could think that men should be so
careless of the danger they were in? for, if the wind had but raised the swell as
it was when the vessel struck, we must have bid a final farewel to all hopes of
deliverance; and though, I warned the people
Our first care, after refreshment, was to make ourselves tents to lodge in
On the second day of our voyage, we came to an island called Abbico, the largest
of the Bahama islands. We were much in want of water; for by this time our water
was expended, and we were exceedingly fatigued in pulling two days in the heat of
the sun; and it being late in the evening, we hauled the boat ashore to try for
water and remain during the night: when we came ashore we searched for water, but
could find none. When it was dark, we made a fire around us for fear of the wild
beasts, as the place was an entire thick wood, and we took it by turns to watch.
In this situation we found very little rest, and waited with impatience for the
morning. As
They belonged to a whaling schooner that was wrecked two days before us about nine miles to the north of our vessel. When she was wrecked some of them had taken to their boats and had left some of their people and property on a key, in the same manner as we had done; and were going, like us, to New Providence in quest of a ship, when they met with this little sloop, called a wrecker; their employment in those seas being to look after wrecks. They were then going to take the remainder of the people be longing to the schooner; for which the wrecker was to have all things belonging to the vessel, and likewise their people's help to get what they could out of her, and were then to carry the crew to New Providence.
Nothing could have been more fortunate than our meeting with this
We stayed in New Providence about seventeen or eighteen days; during which time I
met with many friends, who gave me encouragement to stay there with them, but I
declined it;
After our arrival we went up to the town of Savannah; and the same evening I went
to a friend's house to lodge, whose name was Mosa, a black man. We were very happy
at meeting each other; and after supper we had a light till it was between nine
and ten o'clock at night. About that time the watch or patrol came by; and,
discerning a light in the house, they knocked at the door: we opened it; and they
came in and sat down and drank some punch with us: they also begged some limes of
me, as they understood I had some, which I readily gave them. A little after this
they told me I must go to the watch-house with them: this surprised me a good
deal, after our kindness to them; and I asked them, Why so? They said that all
negroes who had a
I stayed in savannah some time, anxiously trying to get to Montserrat once more to see Mr. King, my old master, and then to take a final farewel of the American quarter of the globe. At last I met with a sloop called the speedwell, Captain John Bunton, which be longed to Grenada, and was bound to Martinico, a French island, with a cargo of rice, and I shipped myself on board of her.
Before I left Georgia, a black woman who had a child lying dead, being very
tenacious of the church burial service, and not able to get any white person to
perform it, applied to me for that purpose. I told her I was no parson;
The author arrives at Martinico—Meets with new
difficulties—Gets to Montserrat, where he takes leave of his old master, and
sails for England—Meets Capt. Pascal—Learns the French horn—Hires himself
with Doctor Irving, where be learns to freshen sea water—Leaves the doctor,
and goes a voyage to Turkey and Portugal; and afterwards goes a voyage to
Grenada, and another to Jamaica—Returns to the Doctor, and they embark
together on a voyage to the North Pole, with the Hon. Capt. Phipps—some
account of that voyage, and the dangers the author was in—He returns to
England.
I THUS took a final leave of Georgia; for the treatment I had received in it
The bearer hereof, Gustavus Vasa, was my slave for upwards of three years, during which he has always behaved himself well, and discharged his duty with honesty and assiduity.
Having obtained this, I parted from my kind master, after many sincere professions
of gratitude and regard,
We had a most prosperous voyage, and, at the end of seven weeks, arrived at
Cherry-Garden stairs. Thus were my longing eyes once more gratified with a sight
of London, after having been absent from it above four years. I immediately
received my wages, and I never had earned seven guineas so quick in my life
before; I had thirty-seven guineas in all, when I got cleared of the ship. I now
entered upon a scene quite new to me, but full of hope. In this situation my first
thoughts were to look out for some of my former friends, and amongst the first of
those were the Miss Guerins. As soon, therefore, as I had regaled myself I went in
In May 1769, soon after our return from Turkey, our ship made a delightful voyage
to Oporto in Portugal, where we arrived at the time of the carnival. On our
arrival, there were sent on board of us thirty-six articles to observe with very
heavy penalties if we should break any of them; and none of us even dared to go on
board any other
Our next voyage was to the Mediterranean. The ship was again got ready, and we
sailed in september for Genoa. This is one of the finest cities I ever saw; some
of the edifices were of beautiful marble, and made a most noble appearance; and
many had very curious fountains before them. The churches were rich and
magnificent, and curiously adorned both in the inside and out. But all this
grandeur was in my eyes disgraced by the galley slaves, whose condition both there
and in other parts of Italy is truly piteous and wretch ed. After we had stayed
there some
In April 1771, I shipped myself as a steward with Capt. Wm. Robertson of the ship Grenada Planter, once more to try my fortune in the West Indies; and we sailed from London for Madeira, Barbados, and the Grenades.
A white man, an islander, bought some goods of me to the amount of some pounds,
and made me many fair promises as usual, but without any intention of paying me.
He had likewise bought goods from some more of our people, whom he intended to
serve in the same manner; but he still amused us with promises. However, when our
ship was loaded, and near sailing, this honest buyer discovered no intention
In twenty-eight days time we arrived in England, and I got clear of this ship.
But, being still of a roving disposition, and desirous of seeing as many different
parts of the world as I could, I shipped myself soon after, in the same year, as
steward on board of a fine large ship, called the Jamaica, Captain David Watt; and
we sailed from England in December 1771, for Nevis and Jamaica. I found Jamaica to be a very fine large island, well
peopled, and the most considerable natural state I then was in, and was exceedingly
doubtful of a happy eternity if I should die in it. I had no hopes of my life
being prolonged for any time; for we saw that our existence could not be long on
the ice after leaving the ships, which were now out of sight, and some miles from
the boats.
The author leaves Doctor Irving, and engages on board a
Turkey ship—Account of a black man's being kidnapped on board and sent to
the West Indies, and the author's fruitless endeavours to procure his
freedom—some account of the manner of the author's conversion to the faith
of Jesus Christ.
Our voyage to the North Pole being ended, I returned to London with Doctor Irving,
with whom I continued for some time, during which I began seriously to reflect on
the dangers I had escaped, particularly those of my last voyage, which made a
lasting impression on my mind; and, by the grace of God,
In process of time I left my master, Doctor Irving, the purifier of waters. I
lodged in Coventry-court, Haymarket, where I was continually oppressed and much
concerned about the salvation of my soul, and was determined (in my own strength)
to be a first-rate Christian. I used every means for this purpose; and, not being
able to find any person amongst those with habeas
corpus for him, and got a tipstaff to
I had a great desire to read the bible the whole day at home; but not having a
convenient place for retirement, I left the house in the day, rather than stay
amongst the wicked ones; and that day as I was walking, it pleased God to direct
me to a house where there was an old sea-faring man, who experienced much of the
love of God shed abroad in his heart. He began to discourse with me; and, as I
desired to love the Lord, his conversation rejoiced me greatly; and indeed I had
never heard before the love of Christ to believers set forth in such a manner, and
in so clear a point of view. Here I had more questions to
After this I was resolved to win Heaven if possible; and if I perished I thought
it should be at the feet of Jesus, in praying to him for salvation. After having
been an eye-witness to some of the happiness which attended those who feared God,
I knew not how, with any
The next day I took courage, and went to Holborn, to see my new and worthy
acquaintance, the old man, Mr. C—; he, with his wife, a gracious woman, were at
work at silk weaving; they seemed mutually happy, and both quite glad to see me,
and I were already atoned for and
forgiven them whilst living; and if I did not experience the same before my exit,
the Lord would say at that great day to me, 'Go, ye
cursed,' &c. &c. for God would appear faithful in his judgments
to the wicked, as he would be faithful in shewing mercy to those were ordained to
it before the world was; therefore Christ Jesus seemed to be all in all to that
man's soul. I was much wounded at this discourse, and brought into such a dilemma
as I never expected. I asked him, if he was to die that
moment, whether he was sure to enter the kingdom of God? and added, 'Do you know that your sins are forgiven
you?' He answered in the affirmative. Then confusion, anger, and
discontent seized me, and I staggered much at this sort of doctrine; it
He did not admit me as a communicant; but recommended me to read the scriptures,
and hear the word preached, not to neglect fervent prayer to God, who has promised
to hear the suppli cations of those who seek him in godly sincerity; so I took my
leave of him, with many thanks, and resolved to follow his advice, so far as the
Lord would condescend to enable me. During this time I was out of employ, nor was
I
On the morning of the 6th of October, (I pray you to attend) all that day, I thought that I should either see or hear something supernatural. I had a secret impulse on my mind of something that was to take place, which drove me continually for that time to a throne of grace. It pleased God to enable me to wrestle with him, as Jacob did: I prayed that if sudden death were to happen, and I perished, it might be at Christ's feet.
During this period we remained at Cadiz until our ship got laden. We sailed about the fourth of November; and, having a good passage, we arrived in London the month following, to my comfort, with heartfelt gratitude to God for his rich and unspeakable mercies.
On my return I had but one text which puzzled me, or that the devil
The author embarks on board a ship bound for Cadiz—Is near
being shipwrecked—Goes to Malaga—Remarkable fine cathedral there—The author
disputes with a popish priest—Picking up eleven miserable men at sea in
returning to England—Engages again with Doctor Irving to accompany him to
Jamaica and the Musquito shore—Meets with an Indian prince on board—The
author attempts to instruct him in the truths of the Gospel—Frustrated by
the bad example of some in the ship—They arrive on the Musquito shore with
some slaves they purchased at Jamaica, and begin to cultivate a
plantation—some account of the manners and customs of the Musquito
Indians—successful device of the author's to quell a riot
among them—Curious entertainment given by them to Doctor Irving and the
author, who leaves the shore and goes for Jamaica—Is barbarously treated by
a man with whom he engaged for his passage—Escapes and goes to the Musquito
admiral, who treats him kindly—He gets another vessel and goes on
board—Instances of bad treatment—Meets Doctor Irving—Gets to Jamaica—Is
cheated by his captain—Leaves the Doctor and goes for England.
WHEN our ship was got ready for sea again, I was intreated by the captain to go in
her once more; but, as I felt myself now as happy as I could with to be in this
life, I for some time refused; however, the advice of my friends at last
prevailed; and, in full resignation to the will of God, I again
At this time there were many large Spanish flukers or passage-vessels full of
people crossing the channel; who seeing our condition, a number of them came
alongside of us. As many hands as could be employed began to work; some at our
three pumps, and the rest unloading the ship as fast as possible. There being only
a single rock called the Porpus on which we struck, we soon got off it, and
providentially it was then high water, we therefore run the ship
I was very much shocked at the custom of bull-baiting, and other diversions
Having taken at this place some fine wines, fruits, and money, we proceeded to
Cadiz, where we took about two tons more of money, &c. and then sailed for
England in the month of June. When we were about the north latitude 42, we had
contrary wind for
'Such as sit in darkness and in the shadow of death:
'Then they cried unto the Lord in their
trouble, and he saved them out of their distresses. They that go down
The poor distressed captain said, 'that the
Lord is good; for, seeing that I am not fit to die, he therefore gave me a
space of time to repent.' I was very glad to hear this expression, and
took an opportunity when convenient of talking to him on the providence of God.
They told us they were Portuguese, and were in a brig loaded with corn, which
shifted that morning at five o'clock, owing to which the vessel sunk that instant
with two of the crew; and how these eleven got into the boat (which was lashed to
the deck) not one of them could tell.
I was happy once more amongst my friends and brethren, till November, when my old
friend, the celebrated Doctor Irving, bought a remarkable fine sloop, about 150
tons. He had a mind for a new adventure in cultivating a plantation at Jamaica,
and the Musquito shore; asked me to go with him, and said that he would trust me
with his estate in preference to any one. By the advice, therefore, of my friends,
I accepted of the offer, knowing that the harvest was fully ripe in those parts,
and hoped to be an instrument under God, of bringing some poor sinner to my well
beloved master, Jesus Christ. Before I embarked, I found with the Doctor four
Masquito 'How comes it that all the white men on board who can read and write, and
observe the sun,
I
answered him, the reason was, that they did not fear God; and that if any one of
them died so they could not go to, or be happy with God. He replied, that if these
persons went to hell he would go to hell too. I was sorry to hear this; and, as he
sometimes had the tooth-ach, and also some other persons in the ship at the same
time, I asked him if their tooth-ach made his easy: he said, No. Then I told him
if he and these people went to hell together, their pains would not make his any
lighter. This answer had great weight with him: it depressed his spirits much; and
he became ever after, during the passage, fond of being alone. When we were in the
latitude of Martinico, and near making the land, one morning we had a brisk gale
woolwow or flat-headed
Indians, who lived fifty or 'you rascal.'
I never saw any mode of worship among them;
but in this they were not worse than their European brethren or neighbours, for I
am sorry to say that there was not one white person in our dwelling, nor tell God to
make them dead. This operated on them like magic.—The clamour immediately ceased,
and I gave them some rum and a few other things; after which they went away
peaceably; and the Governor afterwards gave our neighbour, who was called Captain
Plasmyah, his hat again. When the Doctor returned, he was exceedingly glad at my
success in thus getting rid of our troublesome guests. The Musquito tourrie or dryckbot. The English of this expression is, a feast of drinking about,
of which it seems a corruption of language. The drink consisted of pine apples
roasted, and casades chewed or beaten in mortars; which, after lying some time,
ferments, and becomes so strong as to intoxicate, when drank in any quantity. We
had timely notice given to us of the entertainment. A white family, whithin five
miles of us, told us how the drink was made, and I and two others went before the
time to the village, where the mirth was appointed to be held, and there we saw
the whole art of making the drink, and also the kind of animals that were to be
eaten there. I cannot say the sight
The rainy season came on here about the latter end of May, which continued till
August very heavily; so that the rivers were overflowed, and our provisions then
in the ground were washed away. I thought this was in some measure a judgment upon
us for working on sundays, and it hurt my mind very much. I often wished to leave
this place and sail for Europe; for our mode of procedure and living in this
heathenish form was very irksome to me. The word of God saith, 'What does it avail a man if he gain the whole
world, and lose his own soul?'
This was much and heavily impressed on
my mind; and though
The bearer, Gustavus Vassa, has served me several years with strict honesty, sobriety, and fidelity. I can, therefore with justice recommend him for these qualifications; and indeed in every respect I consider him as an excellent servant. I do hereby certify that he always behaved well, and that he is perfectly trust-worthy.
Musquito shore,
June15, 1776.
'Christians! damn you, you are one of st. Paul's men; but by G—, except you
have st. Paul's or st. Peter's faith, and walk upon the water to the shore, you
shall not go out of the vessel;'
which I now learnt was going amongst
the spaniards towards Carthagena, where he swore he would sell me. I simply asked
him what right he had to sell me? but, without another word, he made some of his
people tie ropes round each of 'He hath determined the times before appointed, and
set bounds to our habitations,'
Acts xvii. 26. And, 'Who is there among you that feareth the Lord, that
obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in darkness and hath no light?
let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon his God,'
Isaiah
l. 20. And thus by the grace of God I was enabled to do. I found him a present
help in the time of need, and the captain's fury began to sub side as the night
approached: but I found,
The next morning we discovered that the vessel which had caused such a fury in the
captain was an English sloop. They soon came to an anchor where we were, and, to
my no small surprise, learned that Doctor Irving was on board of her on his way
from the Musquito shore to Jamaica. I was for going immediately to see this old
master and friend, but the captain would not suffe me to leave the vessel. I then
informe the Doctor, by letter, how I was treated and begged that he would take me
out of the sloop: but he informed me that it was not in his power, as he was a
passenger himself; but he sent me some rum and sugar for my own use. I now learned
that after I had left the estate which I managed for this gentleman
On the 14th of October, the Indian Queen arrived at Kingston in Jamaica. When we
were unloaded I demanded my wages, which amounted to eight pounds five shillings
sterling; but Captain Baker refused to give me one farthing, although it was the
hardest earned
One day I went with a free negroe taylor, named Joe Diamond, to one
We had many very heavy gales of wind in our passage; in the course of
On January the seventh, 1777, we arrived at Plymouth. I was happy once more to tread upon English ground; and, after passing some little time at Plymouth and Exeter, among some pious friends, whom I was happy to see, I went to London with a heart replete with thanks to God for past mercies.
Different transactions of the author's life till the present
time—His application to the late Bishop of London to be appointed a
missionary to Africa—some account of his share in the conduct of the late
expedition to Sierra Leone—Petition to the Queen—Conclusion.
SUCH were the various scenes which I was a witness to, and the fortune I
experienced until the year 1777. Since that period, my life has been more uniform,
and the incidents of it fewer, than in any other equal number of years preceding;
I therefore hasten to the conclusion of a narrative, which I
I had suffered so many impositions in my commercial transactions in different parts of the world, that I became heartily disgusted with the seafaring life, and was determined not to return to it, at least for some time. I therefore once more engaged in service shortly after my return, and continued for the most part in this situation until 1784.
Soon after my arrival in London, I saw a remarkable circumstance relative to
African complexion, which I thought so extraordinary, that I beg leave just to
mention it: A white negro woman, that I had formerly seen in London and other
parts, had married a white man, by whom she had three boys, and they were every
one mullattoes, and yet they had fine light hair. In 1779,
To the Right Reverend Father in God,ROBERT,
Lord Bishop of London:
THAT your memorialist is a native of Africa, and has a knowledge of the manners and customs of the inhabitants of that country.
That your memorialist has resided in different parts of Europe for twenty-two years last past, and embraced the Christian faith in the year 1759.
That your memorialist is desirous of returning to Africa as a missionary, if
encouraged by your Lordship, in hopes of being able to prevail upon his
countrymen to become Christians; and your memorialist is the more induced to
undertake the same, from the success that has attended the like undertakings
when encouraged by the Portugeuse
Your memorialist's only motive for soliciting the office of a missionary is, that he may be a means, under God, of reforming his countrymen and persuading them to embrace the Christian religion. Therefore your memorialist humbly prays your Lordship's encouragement and support in the undertaking.
I have resided near seven years on the coast of Africa, for most part of the time as commanding officer. From the knowledge I have of the country and its inhabitants, I am inclined to think that the within plan will be attended with great success, if countenanced by your Lordship. I beg leave further to represent to your Lordship, that the like attempts, when encouraged by other governments, have met with uncommon success; and at this very time I know a very respectable character a black priest at Cape Coast Castle. I know the within named Gustavus Vassa, and believe him a moral good man.
I have resided near five years on Senegambia on the coast of Africa, and have had the honour of silling very considerable employments in that province. I do approve of the within plan, and think the undertaking very laudable and proper, and that it deserves your Lordship's protection and encouragement, in which case it must be attended with the intended success.
My sole motive for thus dwelling on this transaction, or inserting these papers, is the opinion which gentlemen of sense and education, who are acquainted with Africa, entertain of the probability of converting the inhabitants of it to the faith of Jesus Christ, if the attempt were countenanced by the legislature.
shortly after this I left the Governor, and served a nobleman in the Dorsetshire
militia, whith whom I was encamped at Coxheath for some time;
In the year 1783, I visited eight counties in Wales, from motives of curiosity. While I was in that part of the country I was led to go down into a coal-pit in Shropshire, but my curiosity nearly cost me my life; for while I was in the pit the coals fell in, and buried one poor man, who was not far from me: upon this I got out as fast as I could, thinking the surface of the earth the safest part of it.
In the spring of 1784, I thought of visiting old ocean again. In consequence of
this I embarked as steward on board a fine new ship called the London, commanded
by Martin Hopkin, and sailed for New-York. I admired this city very much; it is
large and well-built, and abounds with provisions
Our ship having got laden were turned to London in January 1785. When she was
ready again for another voyage, the captain being an agreeable man, I sailed with
him from hence in the spring, March 1785, for Philadelphia. On the 5th of April,
we took our departure from the land's-end, with a pleasant gale; and about nine
o'clock that night the moon shone bright, and the sea was smooth, while our ship
I was very glad to see this favorite old town once more; and my pleasure was much
increased in seeing the worthy "Go ye and
do likewise!"
In October 1585, I was accompanied by some of the Africans, and presented this address of thanks to the gentlemen called Friends or Quakers, in Gracechurch-Court, Lombard-street:
GENTLEMEN,
By reading your book, entitled a Caution to Great Britain and
Gentlemen, could you, by perseverance, at last be enabled under God, to lighten in
any degree the heavy burthen of the afflicted, no doubt it would in some measure,
be the possible means, under God, of saving the souls of many of the oppressors;
and if so, sure we are that the God, whose eyes are ever upon
These gentlemen received us very kindly, with a promise to exert themselves on behalf of the oppressed Africans, and we parted.
While in town, I chanced once to be invited to a Quaker's wedding. The simple and yet expressive mode used at their solemnizations is worthy of note. The following is the true form of it:
After the company have met, they have seasonable exhortations by several of the
members; the bride and bridegroom stand up, and, taking each other
"Friends, in the fear of the Lord, and in the presence of this assembly, whom I desire to be my witnesses, I take this my friend, M. N. to be my wife; promising, through divine assistance, to be unto her a loving and faithful husband till death separate us:" and the woman makes the like declaration. Then the two first sign their names to the record, and as many more witnesses as have a mind. I had the honour to subscribe mine to a register in Gracechurch-Court, Lombard-street.—My hand is ever free—if any female Debonair wishes to obtain it, this mode I recommend.
We returned to London in August; and our ship not going immediately to sea, I
shipped as a steward in an American ship called the Harmony, Captain
WHEREAS you were directed, by our warrant of the 4th of last month, to
receive into your charge from Mr. Joseph Irwin, the surplus provisions
remaining of what was provided for the voyage, as well as the provisions
for the support of the black poor, after the landing at Sierra Leone,
with the cloathing, tools, and all other articles
I proceeded immediately to the executing of my duty on board the vessels destined for the voyage, where I continued till the March following.
During my continuanee in the employment of government, I was struck with the
flagrant abuses committed by the agent, and endeavoured to remedy
I could not silently suffer government to be thus cheated, and my countrymen
plundered and oppressed, and even lest destitude of the necessaries for almost
their existence. I therefore informed the Commissioners of the Navy of the agent's
proceeding; but my dismission was soon after procured, by means of a gentleman in
the city, whom the agent, conscious of his peculation,
Thus provided, they proceeded on their voyage; and at last, worn out by treatment,
perhaps not the most mild, and wasted by sickness, brought on by want of medicine,
cloaths, bedding, &c. they reached Sirrea Leona just at at the commencement of
the rains. At that season of the year it is impossible to cultivate the lands;
their provisions therefore were exhausted before they could derive any benefit
from agriculture; and it is not surprising
Thus ended my part of the long-talked of expedition to sierra Leona; an expedition which, however unfortunate in the event, was humane and politic in its design, nor was its failure owing to government: every thing was done on their part; but there was evidently sufficient mismanagement attending the conduct and execution of it to defeat its success.
I should not have been so ample in my account of this transaction, had not the
share I bore in it been made the subject of partial animadversion, and even my
dismission from my employment
The Memorial and Petition ofGUSTAVUS VASSA
a black Man, late Commissary to the black Poor going toAFRICA.
THAT your Lordships memorialist was, by the Honourable the Commissioners of his Majesty's Navy on the 4th of December last, appointed to the above employment by warrant from that board;
That he accordingly proceeded to the execution of his duty on board of the Vernon, being one of the ships appointed to proceed to Africa with the above poor;
That your memorialist, to his great grief and astonishment, received a
letter
That, conscious of having acted with the most perfect fidelity and the
greatest assiduity in discharging the trust reposed in him, he is
altogether at a loss to conceive the reasons of your Lordships having
altered the favourable opinion you were pleased to conceive of him,
sensible that your Lordships would not proceed to so severe a measure
without some apparent good cause; he therefore has every reason to
believe that his conduct has been grossly misrepresented to your
Lordships, and he is the more confirmed in his opinion, because, by
opposing measures of others concerned in the same expedition, which
tended to defeat your Lordships humane intentions, and to put the
government to a very considerable
Your petitioner therefore humbly prays that your Lordships will take his case into consideration, and that you will be pleased to order payment of the above referred-to account, amounting to 32l. 4s. and also the wages intended, which is most humbly submitted.
London,
May12, 1787.
The above petition was delivered into the hands of their Lordships, who were kind
enough, in the space of some few months afterwards, without hearing, to order me
50l. sterling—that is, 18l. wages for the time (upwards of four
From that period, to the present time, my life has passed in an even tenor, and great part of my study and attention has been to assist in the cause of my much injured countrymen.
March the 21st, 1788, I had the honour of presenting the Queen with a petition on behalf of my African brethren, which was received most graciously by Her Majesty*:
To theQUEEN's
most Excellent Majesty.
YOUR Majesty's well known benevolence and humanity emboldens
me to approach your royal presence, trusting that the obscurity of my situa tion will not prevent your Majesty from attending to the sufferings for which I plead.
Yet I do not solicit your royal pity, for my own distress; my sufferings, although numerous, are in a measure forgotten. I supplicate your Majesty's compassion for millions of my African countrymen, who groan under the lash of tyranny in the West Indies.
The oppression and cruelty exercised to the unhappy negroes there, have at length reached the British legislature, and they are now deliberating on its redress; even several persons of pro perty in slaves in the West Indies, have petitioned parliament against its continuance, sensible that it is as impolitic as it is unjust—and what is inhuman must ever be unwise.
I presume, therefore, gracious Queen, to implore your interposition with
your royal consort, in favour of the wretch ed Africans; that, by your
Majesty's benevolent influence, a period may now be put to their misery;
and that they may be raised from the condition of brutes, to which they
are at present degraded, to the rights and situation of freemen, and
admitted to partake of the blessings of your Majesty's happy government;
so shall your Majesty enjoy the heart-felt pleasure of procuring
happiness to millions, and be rewarded
And may the all-bountiful Creator shower on your Majesty, and the Royal Family, every bleffing that this world can afford, and every fulness of joy which divine revelation has promised us in the next.
The negro consolidated act, made by the assembly of Jamaica last year, and the new
act of amendment now in agitation there, contain a proof of the existence of those
charges that have been made against the
I hope to have the satisfaction of seeing the renovation of liberty and justice,
resting on the British government, to vindicate the honour of our common nature.
These are concerns which do not perhaps belong to any particular office: but, to
speak more seriously to every man of sentiment, actions like these are the just
and sure foundation of future fame; a reversion, though remote, is coveted by some
noble minds as a substantial good. It is upon these grounds that I hope and expect
the attention of gentlemen in power. These are designs consonant to the elevation
of their rank, and the dignity of their stations: they are ends suitable to the
nature of a free and ge nerous government; and, connected with views of empire and
dominion, * Granville Sharp, Esq the Reverend Thomas
Clarkson; the Reverend James Ramsay; our approved friends, men of virtue,
are an honour to their country, ornamental to human nature, happy in
themselves, and benefactors to mankind! [Equiano's note]'Those that honour their Maker have mercy on the poor.'
'It is righteousness exalteth a nation, but sin
is a reproach to any people; destruction shall be to the workers of iniquity,
and the wicked shall fall by their own wickedness.'
May the blessings
of the Lord be upon the heads of all those who commiserated the cases of the
oppressed negroes, and the fear of God prolong their days; and may their
expectations be filled with gladness! 'The
liberal devise liberal things, and by liberal things shall stand,'
Isaiah xxxii. 8. They can say with pious Job, 'Did not I weep for
Job xxx.
25.
As the inhuman traffic of slavery is to be taken into the consideration of the British legislature, I doubt not, if a system of commerce was established in Africa, the demand for manufactures will most rapidly augment, as the na tive inhabitants will insensibly adopt the British fashions, manners, customs, &c. In proportion to the civilization, so will be the consumption of British manufactures.
The wear and tear of a continent, nearly twice as large as Europe, and rich in vegetable and mineral productions, is much easier conceived than calculated.
A case in point.—It cost the Aborigines of Britain, little or nothing in clothing,
&c. The difference between their forefathers and the present generation,
It is trading upon safe grounds. A commercial intercourse with Africa opens an inexhaustible source of wealth to the manufacturing interests of Great Britain, and to all which the slave trade is an objection.
If I am not misinformed, the manufacturing interest is equal, if not superior, to the landed interest, as to the value, for reasons which will soon appear. The abolition of slavery, so diabolical, will give a most rapid extension of manufactures, which is totally and diametrically opposite to what some interested people assert.
Population, the bowels and surface of Africa, abound in valuable and use ful returns; the hidden treasures of cen turies will be brought to light and into circulation. Industry, enterprize, and mining, will have their full scope, pro portionably as they civilize. In a word, it lays open an endless field of commerce to the British manufactures and merchant adventurer. The manufacturing interest and the general inte rests are synonymous. The abolition of slavery would be in reality an universal good.
Tortures, murder, and every other imaginable barbarity and iniquity, are practised
upon the poor slaves with impunity.
This I conceive to be a theory founded upon facts, and therefore an infallible one. If the blacks were permitted to remain in their own country, they would double themselves every fifteen years. In proportion to such increase will be the demand for manufactures. Cotton and indigo grow spontaneously in most parts of Africa; a consideration this of no small consequence to the manufacturing towns of Great Britain. It opens a most immense, glorious, and happy prospect—the clothing, &c. of a continent ten thousand miles in circumference, and immensely rich in productions of every denomination in return for manufactures.
Equiano published the book by subscription, subsidizing the printing of the book by soliciting payment up front from people who would then receive their copy of the book (or copies; some people ordered multiple copies) when it was published. This was a shrewd move on Equiano's part, as it enabled him to retain copyright in his book, which meant that he received all of the profits, rather than, as was more typical in the period, receiving a lump sum in advance for his copyright. At the same time, the subscribers were able to associate themselves with the abolitionist cause; becoming a subscriber, and having your name published in this list, was like signing a petition in favor of ending the slave trade.
The Interesting Narrative was a great success, going into
nine editions in Equiano's lifetime. With each edition, the list of subscribers
grew; the first edition had 321 subscribers, which grew to 804 in the ninth
edition, published in 1794. Here we print the list of subscribers for the second
edition, published in 1789.
A prime area for the slave trade during this time due to its economic and military prowess. The upper hand in warfare was an important factor in the African slave trade because of the tradition in which African tribes would enslave other Africans after battles, viewing them as spoils of war.
The best color to wear in Europe during this time was purple since the color was hard to extract and get a hold of. If one was to wear purple it was usually because they were royal.
Interesting to note that they are living in an egalitarian culture when it comes to agriculture, the backbone to their existence.
The narrator appears to be proud that it is his land that is most commonly used for the slave trade due to his people's hardiness and work ethic.
Grisly account that does not parallel the thriving and forward thinking culture of the narrator's home that he described earlier.
Oblation: (the act of making a religious offering; specifically capitalized : the act of offering the eucharistic elements to God
.The act of making a religious offering; specifically capitalized : the act of offering the eucharistic elements to God (Merriam-Webster).
Religious laws require Jewish people to take part in ritual washing, including an immersion of the whole body (tevilah) and the pouring water over the hands (netilat yadayim). There is no specific correlation or proof that this contributed to higher hygiene levels among the Jewish population, however, so Equiano's statement is likely based on stereotypes of the time (Wikipedia).
John Gill (1697-1771) was a prominent biblical
scholar of the time, know most commonly for his in-depth biblical analysis in An Exposition of the New Testament (3 vols., 1746–8), and
Exposition of the Old Testament (6 vols.,
1748–63)(Wikipedia).
In Dr. Gill's analysis of Genesis 25:4, he
mentions an Aphra and Apher, not an Afer and Afra, which is a potential error on
Equiano's part. Dr. Gill contextualizes them by saying that they are the
sons of Abraham by Keturah...and all Africa, had their names, and that these
accompanied Hercules into Lybia
(Christianity.com).
Thomas Clarkson (1760-1846) was an English abolitionist that participated heavily in anti-slavery campaigns worldwide (Wikipedia).
Black or dark. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
According to the Oxford English Dictionary, relating to epidemic disease.
Can be defined as amazement and terror, or dismay (Oxford English Dictionary).
The Spartans, from ancient Greece, performed this same practice. The men stayed away from the women most of the time so they could focus on war and studying with their brothers. This practice helps the men stay sharp and not have either of the sexes be distracted by each other.
The use of the word "barbarity" is significant because during this time period, slaves were usually the ones that were dehumanized and deemed savages, whereas white people were considered civilized.
Oxford English Dictionary refers to a "sloop" as a "small, one-masted fore-and-aft rigged vessel" or a "relatively small ship-of-war carrying guns on the upper deck only."
Oxford English Dictionary refers to a "bastinado" as a "blow with a stick, usually on the soles of the feet."
A 15 to 20 foot long boat traditionally used to carry cargo and passengers in rivers and canals in England. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
By which Equiano means his trade history. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
In good condition. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
Deference or submission to a superior. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
Formal release from slavery or servitude. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
Allusion to Peter's escape from King Herrod's prison, when God sent an angel to miraculously save him. Source: King James Bible.
Allusion to story in 2 Kings when God mysteriously took Elijah and Enoch to Heaven before they died. Source: King James Bible.
A jail. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
To keep secret, conceal, hide. Source: Oxford English Dictionary
The loading of a ship with its cargo. Source: Oxford English Dictionary
Bull calves. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
Watertight. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
A designation, name, or title given. Source: Oxford English Dictioonary.
Designating the side of a vessel or sideward direction: the side away from the wind. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
The popular name of various delphinoid cetaceans, having a high falcate dorsal fin and a blunt rounded head, and remarkable for the spouting and blowing which accompanies their movements. Source: Oxford English Dictioanry.
These islands traded heavily in sugar cane. Barbados had one of the largest sugar industries in the world during the eighteenth century. Source: Oxford English Dictionary and Wikipedia.
A small island in the Caribbean. Source: Wikipedia.
Sheerness is a port to the east of London. See link for photo http://www.weather-forecast.com/locations/Sheerness.
Nitric Acid, Latin for Strong Water, it is a highly corrosive substance. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
Lantern. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
Walruses. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
A sand bar off the eastern coast of England. Source: Wikipedia.
Known today as Izmir, Turkey, this large port was an Ancient Greek city that’s strategically advantageous position has maintained it as a trading port to this day. Source: Wikipedia.
Persuade. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
This does not refer to the surgical definition of trepan which means to dig a hole in the scull. This is a lesser known definition meaning to ensnare or trap.
Reference to Joseph Alleine’s 1671 "An Alarm to the Unconverted," which was commonly referred to as the "Sure Guide to Heaven," that outlined the need for religious conversion of all people. Source: King James Bible.
'Neither is there salvation in any other: for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved.' Source: Acts 4:12.
Jesus answered, "Very truly I tell you, no one can enter the kingdom of God unless they are born of water and the Spirit." Source: John 3:5.
Heat of passion or desire, vehemence, ardent desire; warmth of emotion, zeal, fervour, eagerness, enthusiasm. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
A humble plea; an earnest request or entreaty or the action of addressing a solemn request to God. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
To utter, suggest, or inspire a form of words which is to be repeated or written down. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
A person mentioned in Canticles 6:12 whose chariots were famed for their swiftness. Source: Bible Study Tools.
Burdened, loaded, weighed down. Source: Oxford English Dictionary).
'For we know that our old self was crucified with him so that the body ruled by sin might be done away with, that we should no longer be slaves to sin.' Source: Romans 6:6.
An area of central London, which lies in the south-west corner of the City of London. The name Blackfriars was first used in 1317 and derives from the black cappa worn by the Dominican Friars who moved their priory from Holborn to the area between the River Thames and Legate Hill in 1276. Source: Blackfriars, Oxford, England.
A spelling of the word "showed." Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
A feeling of revulsion; disgusted loathing. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
Sly or cunning intelligence. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
Showing lack of respect for God or religion. Source: Oxford English Dictionary.
Alfred, by James Thomson and David Mallet, published by A. Millar. It was set to music by Thomas Arne. The musical score was first printed in 1741, as a supplement to
The Music in the Judgement of Paris, in London, by Henry Waylett. The score can be viewed via the IMSLP Petrucchi Music Archive at http://vmirror.imslp.org/files/imglnks/usimg/9/96/IMSLP284937-PMLP146712-Arne_Rule_Britannia.pdf.
This text is prepared as part of the Literature in Context
project, which provides an accessible, curated, and marked-up selection of primary
sources relevant to the study and the teaching of British and American literature of
the 18th century. This project is funded by the National Endowment for the Humanities
and developed by faculty at The University of Virginia and Marymount University.
Research informing these annotations draws on publicly-accessible resources, with links provided where possible. Annotations have also included common knowledge, defined as information that can be found in multiple reliable sources. If you notice an error in these annotations, please contact lic.open.anthology@gmail.com.
Original spelling and capitalization is retained, though the long s has been silently modernized and ligatured forms are not encoded. Main text has been normalized to standard roman type, with highlighted elements in italics.
Hyphenation has not been retained, except where necessary for the sense of the word.
Page breaks have been retained. Catchwords, signatures, and running headers have not. Where pages break in the middle of a word, the complete word has been indicated prior to the page beginning.
Materials have been transcribed from and checked against first editions, where possible. See the Sources section.
ODE. [Rule, Britannia]
Britainfirst, at heaven's command,
Thiswas the charter of the land,
thisstrain:
Britannia,rule the waves;
Britannia is a figurative, allegorical representation of Britain as a female
warrior carrying a trident and a sheild, often accompanied by a lion. The trident
is the weapon of Neptune, the ancient Roman god of the sea, and in the 19th
century, she became a vivid symbol of empire. We might keep in mind the role that
white femininity might play in "civilizing" others. In the 1778 painting shown
here, we see an unhelmeted Britannia accepting offerings from "the East" (
The East Offering its Richest to Britannia, via Wikipedia).
Britonsnever will be slaves."
&c.
&c.
&c.
&c.
Britannia,rule the waves:
Britonsnever will be slaves.
Alexander Pope (1688-1744) was the greatest English poet of the eighteenth century, and one of the greatest of all the poets who have written in the English language. Poets, critics, and general readers since Pope’s own day have recognized just how spectacularly talented he was as a crafter of verse, his sheer skill with the language. And from the start, people also noticed how ambitious he was, how fully he willed himself into becoming a great poet. From his early twenties, when poems like
An Essay on Criticism and The Rape of the Lock established him as the most vibrant and interesting young poet of the era, Pope has been considered to be a great writer and the most representative poet of the entire literary period between the works of John Milton and the emergence of the movement called Romanticism at the end of the eighteenth century.
What, exactly, does it mean, though, to say that Pope was great and significant? What is “greatness,” anyway? This is not an easy question to answer, because it gets at questions of taste that are always going to be to some degree subjective, and to some degree determined by where you are in history. Works believed to be great in one era or context may seem trite in another, and it is fair to say that the kind of poetry that Pope wrote, with tightly-controlled rhymed heroic couplets, has not been in fashion with readers or critics for a couple of hundred years. And because of that fact, Pope and the poetry of this entire period is less accessible to us than it ought to be. We read less poetry than did eighteenth-century readers and even those who do read poetry in our times are simply not used to verse like this. The end result is that it is hard for us to see what contemporaries recognized in Pope, what they found so striking, and what caused them to admire his works.
Unlike us, eighteenth-century readers were used to reading lots of poetry in heroic couplets–it was the dominant form of poetry in English throughout the century. And no writer in English was better at writing heroic couplets than Pope. Again and again, Pope startles the reader by coming up with a wholly original way of composing his lines, of setting up his rhymes, of ordering his words perfectly such that the crucial words seem to fall into place as if there were no other way that they could be arranged. For all that Pope’s heroic couplets are artificial–no one speaks this way, after all–Pope consistently makes it feel as though the words could only be arranged in the order in which he puts them; sound follows sense to an extent that very few other poets of the period were able to achieve. We know from the surviving manuscripts of his poems that this effect–of making a very artificial form seem entirely natural, as if you’re listening to conversation rather than declamation–took a great deal of work. Pope revised his poems again and again, often keeping them in manuscript form, circulating among friends who offered advice, rewriting and recasting over and over, until he was satisfied enough to have them printed. And even then, Pope continued to revise almost all of his poems once they had been issued in print; most of his works were never “finished” in the sense of reaching a final, definitive state. Pope saw composing poetry as a process that never had an end, an ongoing dialogue in poetry between himself, his readers, and the age that they both lived in.
Pope was enormously ambitious–-he sought fame, recognition, and the wealth that would give a man like him--middle class, well-educated, but without the kind of family wealth or connections that he could rely upon to provide a steady income--the independence that he needed for his art. He also had a significant physical disability. Pope contracted what is called Pott's disease--essentially a form of tuberculosis that affects the spine--at the age of 12. The condition arrested his growth (in adulthood Pope was well under five feet tall), and was painful and degenerative, weakening his spine to the point where he eventually had to be laced into a corset to stand upright. It also rankled Pope that he could not be the official poet laureate because, as a Roman Catholic, he was barred from holding that kind of state-sponsored post. (And, as a Roman Catholic in a period when English people were in general prejudiced against Catholics, he had to put up with many writers who could not help but make jokes about the fact that this Catholic poet happened to be named “Pope.”) But Pope saw himself as becoming in effect, the real poet laureate of his age, speaking to contemporary events while also tailoring his career according to the careers of classical writers. He started, as the Roman poet Virgil did, writing pastoral poetry, then moved on to translating epics: Pope’s versions of Homer’s Iliad and Odyssey were his most popular works in his own lifetime and were the standard translations of both poems for the rest of the century. Pope is the rare case of a person whose skills and ambition matched up. Overcoming his era's prejudices against Catholics as well as a disability that he once referred to as "this long disease, my life," Alexander Pope willed himself into the poet who dominated the verse of his own era, and who would be remembered long after that era was over.
The Interesting Narrative of the Life of Olaudah Equiano is
the first example in English of the slave narrative, the autobiography written by
one of the millions of persons from Africa or of African descent who were enslaved
in the Atlantic world between the sixteenth and the nineteenth centuries. Equiano’s
is an extraordinary memoir, telling the author’s life story from his birth in west
Africa, in what was then known as Essaka (in what is now the nation of Nigeria), his
kidnapping, the middle passage across the Atlantic ocean in a slave ship, the
brutality of the slave system in the American colonies in the Caribbean, the
mainland of North America, and at sea. Equiano also tells the story of his life as a
free man of color; after he was finally able to purchase his freedom in 1766, he was
a merchant, a seaman, a musician, a barber, a civil servant, and, finally, a writer
who took to the pages of London newspapers to argue on behalf of his fellow
Afro-Britons before publishing this account of his life.
Equiano’s book offered the first full description of the middle passage, a description harrowing in its sensory vividness:
The stench of the hold while we were on the coast was so
intolerably loathsome, that it was dangerous to remain there for any time, and
some of us had been permitted to stay on the deck for the fresh air; but now
that the whole ship’s cargo were confined together, it became absolutely
pestilential. The closeness of the place, and the heat of the climate, added to
the number in the ship, which was so crowded that each had scarcely room to turn
himself, almost suffocated us. This produced copious perspirations, so that the
air soon became unfit for respiration, from a variety of loathsome smells, and
brought on a sickness among the slaves, of which many died, thus falling victims
to the improvident avarice, as I may call it, of their purchasers. This wretched
situation was again aggravated by the galling of the chains, now become
insupportable; and the filth of the necessary tubs, into which the children
often fell, and were almost suffocated. The shrieks of the women, and the groans
of the dying, rendered the whole a scene of horror almost inconceivable. Happily
perhaps for myself I was soon reduced so low here that it was thought necessary
to keep me almost always on deck; and from my extreme youth I was not put in
fetters. In this situation I expected every hour to share the fate of my
companions, some of whom were almost daily brought upon deck at the point of
death, which I began to hope would soon put an end to my miseries. Often did I
think many of the inhabitants of the deep much more happy than myself. I envied
them the freedom they enjoyed, and as often wished I could change my condition
for theirs. Every circumstance I met with served only to render my state more
painful, and heighten my apprehensions, and my opinion of the cruelty of the
whites.
Equiano’s book is both a personal story and a powerful item of testimony about the
larger system of slave-trading that supported the economic system through which
Britain developed a global empire. Spanning the transatlantic world, Equiano’s story
powerfully captures the lived experience of slavery in the eighteenth century
through the eyes of an observer with almost unbelievable resourcefulness and
resilience. The book is also interesting as a literary document. Equiano is clearly
familiar with the genre of the spiritual autobiography, the Puritan form of
self-examination and life writing that shaped works such as Defoe’s
Robinson Crusoe
, and he also cites English poets
such as John Milton and Alexander Pope, demonstrating his mastery of the canon of
great English literature. Equiano’s Interesting Narrative is
one of the most absorbing, indeed interesting first-person
stories of the entire century, a work that both narrates a remarkable set of
experiences and shrewdly shapes it through the forms available to its author to make
the case for the abolition of the slave trade.
It is important to note, however, that in the last two decades, scholars have raised
doubts about the truth of some parts of Equiano’s Interesting
Narrative. Vincent Carretta, probably the leading scholar in the United
States on Equiano’s work and life, has discovered documents such as Royal Navy
muster rolls where Equiano (who was identified for much of his adult life as
“Gustavus Vassa,” the name given to him by Michael Pascal, his first owner) is
recorded as having been born in colonial South Carolina. So too does the record of
his baptism into Christianity in 1759 at St. Margaret’s Church in London. It is
possible, then, that Equiano is misrepresenting his place of birth, perhaps because
he believed that his story would be more compelling if he were able to describe
himself as a native-born African. Other scholars have suggested that there may be
other reasons to account for the discrepancy; Equiano was not responsible for
creating these records, and there may be all sorts of reasons why the people who
were in charge of these documents, or he, might have decided not to have identified
him as having born in Africa, some of which we probably cannot reconstruct from this
distance. The question of where Equiano was born will probably remain unresolved
until better documentary evidence or new ways of understanding the evidence that we
already have become available. What no one has ever questioned is that Equiano’s Interesting Narrative is extremely accurate in its depiction
of the way that the eighteenth-century slave system worked, the horrors of the
middle passage, and the constant threats to their freedom and well-being experienced
by free people of color, particularly in the American colonies.
The publication of the Interesting Narrative was an important
event in its own right. First issued in the spring of 1789, the book was timed to
coincide with a Parliamentary initiative to end Britain’s participation in the
international slave trade. This was the goal of the first abolitionist movement, a
movement originating largely with Quakers that was adopted and secularized by a
combination of evangelical and more secular writers in the 1780s and that found its
institutional centers of gravity in the largely white Society for Effecting the
Abolition of the Slave Trade, founded in 1787, and in the Sons of Africa, a society
of free persons of African descent in Great Britain in which Equiano had a
leadership role. This generation of abolitionists focused on ending the slave trade
rather than for the ending of slavery as an institution and the emancipation of all
enslaved people in large part because they believed it to be unviable politically.
Rather, they focused on ending the slave trade, arguing that if slave owners were
unable to purchase new slaves kidnapped and transported from Africa, they would be
forced to be more benevolent to their own slaves, and the institution would be
forced to reform itself. Equiano was active in these abolitionist circles, and his
book in part serves the function of a petition to Parliament to end the slave trade,
with the names of the book’s subscribers identifying themselves as allies and
co-petitioners in the cause. The first edition begins by including the names of 311
people who subscribed to it and thereby subsidized its printing, and later editions
(nine in all in Equiano’s lifetime, a testimony to the great demand for his book)
added more, eventually totalling over a thousand, as more people wanted both to own
the book and to ally themselves with the abolitionist cause. Subscribers were thus
taking an interest in this book in the financial sense, publicly advancing resources
to support Equiano and the movement that the book was published to support. The Interesting Narrative was first printed in the United States
in New York in 1791 (without Equiano’s permission, as was typical for books
reprinted from Britain in the early decades of the new republic), and was widely
reprinted throughout the first half of the nineteenth century.
Equiano toured throughout the British Isles in the early 1790s, making speaking
engagements to promote the abolitionist cause, and also to support sales of his
book, for which he had retained copyright. This turned out to be a smart business
decision; he made a fair amount of money from sales of the Interesting Narrative. Equiano married a woman named Susannah Cullen in
1792; they had two daughters, only one of whom survived to adulthood. But neither
Olaudah or Susannah was able to enjoy their married life for very long. Susanna died
in 1796 and Olaudah died in 1797. The abolitionist cause to which the Interesting Narrative was a major contributor succeeded only
after his death, as Britain ended its participation in the slave trade in 1807, and
finally abolished slavery in its colonial holdings in 1833. Slavery in the United
States continued until the Emancipation Proclamation of 1863.
This text is prepared as part of the Literature in Context
project, which provides an accessible, curated, and marked-up selection of primary
sources relevant to the study and the teaching of British and American literature of
the 18th century. This project is funded by the National Endowment for the Humanities
and developed by faculty at The University of Virginia and Marymount University.
Research informing these annotations draws on publicly-accessible resources, with links provided where possible. Annotations have also included common knowledge, defined as information that can be found in multiple reliable sources. If you notice an error in these annotations, please contact lic.open.anthology@gmail.com.
Original spelling and capitalization is retained, though the long s has been silently modernized and ligatured forms are not encoded.
Hyphenation has not been retained, except where necessary for the sense of the word.
Page breaks have been retained. Catchwords, signatures, and running headers have not. Where pages break in the middle of a word, the complete word has been indicated prior to the page beginning.
Materials have been transcribed from and checked against first editions, where possible. See the Sources section.
Rapeof the
Lock
Alexander
Pope’s "The Rape of the Lock" is the most famous poem written in English in
the eighteenth century. Chances are, if a modern reader knows only one poem
from the period, this is the one. Which is a strange thing. The poem’s
subject matter is unusual, even unique: the cutting off of a lock of hair
from the head of a young woman and the aftermath of that event. And the poem
is written in a form, the heroic couplet, that is rarely used today. But
"The Rape of the Lock" has endured because it so fully captured, while also
satirizing, an image of a particular world, a world of aristocratic ease,
but also great anxiety. And it is also an astonishing accomplishment simply
as a poem. No poet of the eighteenth century used the heroic couplet more
deftly than Alexander Pope (depicted here in a contemporary painting by
Charles Jervis; National Portrait Gallery, London), and perhaps nowhere in
his career did he craft couplets and the larger units he built from
them—verse paragraphs, cantos, the entire poem itself—with greater verve and
delicacy.
The poem is based on a true story. At a party one day in 1710 or 1711,
Robert Petre, a young man from an aristocratic family, crept up behind
Arabella Fermor, a young woman also from a prosperous household, and cut off
a lock of her hair. Petre may have thought of this as an amusing, or even a
flirtatious prank, but she was angry, and the two families started snubbing
and sniping at each other. Years later, Pope described what happened next:
“The stealing of Miss Belle Fermor’s hair was taken too seriously, and
caused an estrangement between the two families, though they had lived long
in great friendship before. A common acquaintance and well-wisher to both
desired me to write a poem to make a jest of it, and laugh them together
again. It was in this view that I wrote my Rape of the Lock, which was well
received and had its effect in the two families.” The “common acquaintance”
was John Caryll, a friend of Pope’s who was also close to both the Fermor
and Petre families. Like all of them, Caryll was also a Catholic who faced
persecution in an era when the government of Britain continued to suspect
that Catholics were potentially a subversive force whose loyalties to the
Protestant monarchy could not be assured. And sometimes with reason; Caryll
was a Jacobite, a supporter of the exiled Pretender, the Stuart James III, then living in exile in France.
James continued to claim that he was the true king of Britain, and there were
Jacobites who called for the restoration of the Stuart monarchy until
the movement was finally defeated at the Battle of Culloden in Scotland in 1745. Caryll never
joined in any of the conspiracies that took place in the early part of the
century to restore the Stuart monarchy, but he did secretly give financial support to a Catholic
church in his neighborhood, which was itself illegal. Caryll may have felt that Catholics in Britain
had enough problems without feuding among themselves. Pope, who was at this
point starting work on a massive translation of Homer’s poem The Iliad, seems quickly to have seen the possibility
of re-imagining the incident in epic terms, creating what has been called a
“mock epic” for the way in which it uses the conventions of epic poetry to
describe what is by comparison a trivial event.
Pope’s memory of the happy outcome of the poem was, however, a little rose colored from time. Pope wrote the first version of "The Rape of the Lock" quickly—he said it took two weeks; he may have been exaggerating—and it then circulated among the families and their friends in manuscript for a while. That version of the poem, which was much shorter than the one that has ultimately been most read, was published anonymously in 1712, and at this point things got more complicated. As more and more people read the poem now that it was in print, the double entendres and erotic implications of Pope’s work became clearer, and Arabella Fermor—who had initially agreed with letting the poem be printed—was embarrassed as friends started pointing out to her where the dirty jokes were. Sir Charles Brown, the original for the “Sir Plume” of the poem, was also angry at the way he was portrayed (as an idiot). Pope went back to work, and over the course of the next couple of years, added the elaborate “machinery” of the poem, the sylphs and fairies that hover around the action, embedding the original story in a framework of fantasy that deflects some of the agency of the central characters. (Robert Petre’s response to the publication of the first version of the poem is, by the way, unrecorded. Petre married Catherine Walsmeley in 1712, but he died only a few months later from smallpox.) Pope included a letter of dedication to Arabella Fermor that aimed to defuse some of her anger. That new edition, handsomely printed with engravings accompanying each canto, was published as a separate volume in 1714, and immediately became a best-seller, selling around 3,000 copies in four days, which even now would be an extraordinary total for any book, much less a poem in rhyming couplets. It has been admired, critiqued, and argued with ever since.
HEROI-COMICAL
The Rape of the Lock.He is indicating that he will emulate such epics as Homer's
Iliador Milton's
Paradise Lost, but in a comic register.
POEM.
In Five Canto's
—A tonso est hoc nomen adeptacapillo.The full quote, which comes from Book VIII of Ovid's Metamorphoses, should read, "Ciris et, a tonso est hoc nomen adepta capillo": "She acquired the name from the cutting of the hair." Ovid's story, first published in 8 CE, goes like this. Nisus was the King of Alcathous and he had a lock of purple hair on his crown that (somehow) guaranteed the safety of his kingdom. Scylla, his daughter, fell in love with King Minos, who was conquering the kingdom, and in order to gain his favor, Scylla cut off the lock of her father's hair. But, disgusted with her disloyalty, Minos left by ship. As Scylla swam after Minos, King Nisos, having been transformed into a sea eagle, attempted to drown her. Instead of drowning, Scylla was turned to a sea bird and called Ciris, (i.e. "cutter"), being named after the lock that she cut off. See Ovid'sMetamorphoses, translated by Anthony S. Kline, http://ovid.lib.virginia.edu/trans/Metamorph8.htm
LONDON
Printed for Bernard Lintott, at the
Cross-keysin
Fleetstreet.
Mrs. ARABELLA FERMOUR.
The Rape of the Lockis Pope's effort to heal the breach. He did not, however, ask Arabella Fermor for her approval before publishing the first version of the poem in 1712, and she was initially unhappy at the poem's double-entendre and the way that it seemed to compare her situation to raped heroines of antiquity like Helen of Troy or Lucrece. This letter, published with the much-enlarged 1714 edition of the poem, can be read in part as Pope's attempt to mollify her.
It will be in vain to deny that I have some value for this piece, since I dedicate
Epigrams xii, 84, translates as, "I was loathe,
Belinda, to violate your locks, but I am pleased to have granted that much to your
prayers." Pope is insinuating that Arabella Fermor asked for the poem to be
written. This was not the case.
Machinery
The Machinery Madam, is a Term invented by the Critiks, to
signify that Part which the Deities, Angels, or Dæmons, are made to act in a poem:
For the ancient Poets are in one respect like
Rosicrucian
I know how disagreeable it is to make use of hard Words before a Lady
The Rosicrucians are the People I must bring You
acquainted with. The best Account I know of them is in the French Book call'd
Le Comte de
Gabalis,
The Count of Gabala was written by Nicolas-Pierre-Henri of Montfaucon de Villars, a French cleric, and published in 1670. It is an odd book. In it, an anonymous narrator encounters the Comte de Gabalis, who teaches the narrator about the occult, including various beliefs associated with the Rosicrucians. The Count introduces such things as the Sylphs of the Air, the Undines of the Water, the Gnomes of the Earth and the Salamanders of Fire. It is entirely possible that de Villars is satirizing occult sciences, which had a vogue in seventeenth century Europe, as absurd or incompatible with orthodox religion. But it is hard to be sure; this may be an example of a satire that does not make its intentions clear enough.Novel, that many of the fair Sex have read
it for one by Mistake.
Sylphs, Gnomes, Nymphs,
and Salamanders. The Gnomes, or Dæmons
of Earth, delight in Mischief; but the Sylphs, whose
Habitation is Air, are the best-condition'd Creatures imaginable. For the say, any
Mortals may enjoy the most intimate Fa miliarities with these gentle Spirits, upon a
Condition very easie to all true Adepts, an involate
Preservation of Chastity.
As to the following Canto's, all the Passages of them are as Fabulous, as the
Vision at the beginning, or the Transformation at the End; (except the Loss of your
Belinda, as it is now manag'd, resembles You in
nothing but in Beauty.
If this Poem had as many Graces as there are in Your Person, or in Your Mind, yet I could never hope it should pass thro' the World half so Uncensured as You have done. But let its Fortune be what it will, mine is happy enough, to have given me this Occasion of assuring You that I am. with the truest Esteem,
Madam,
Your Most Obedient
Humble Servant.
RAPE
of theLOCK.
CANTO I.
C---l
Belinda
Lordt'assault a gentle
Belle?
Bellereject a
Lord?
Sol
Shock
Chocolate
Belindastill her downy Pillow prest,
Sylph
Birth-night Beau
Dryades: Or, the Nymphs Prophesy, although that probably comes from ancient folklore as well. Rogers, Pat. "Faery Lore and The Rape of the Lock."
Essays on Pope. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1993. Print.
Militia
Box
Ring
Two Pagesand a
Chair
Ombre
Salamander's Name.
Nymphs, their Elemental Tea.
Gnome,
Sylphsaloft repair,
Sylphembrac'd:
Sylph, the wise Celestials know,
Honour
GnomesEmbrace
Your Gracesalutes their Ear.
Coquettesto roll,
Beau.
Sylphsthro' mystick Mazes guide their Way,
Florio
Damondid not squeeze her Hand?
Sylphscontrive it all.
Arielis my Name.
Star
Sylph, oh Pious Maid beware!
Shock, who thought she slept too long,
Belinda! if Report say true,
Billet-doux
Wounds, Charms, and
Ardors, were no sooner read
Toilet
cosmeticPow'rs.
India's glowing Gems
Arabia
Combs, the speckled and the white.
Iliad.
Sylphssurround their darling Care;
Betty
of theLOCK.
CANTO II.
Oxford English Dictionary
Thames.
Crossshe wore,
Jews
Belleshad faults to hide:
Oxford English Dictionary
Oxford English Dictionary
Baronthe bright Locks admir'd,
Phaebus
Oxford English Dictionary
Love---to
Lovean Altar built,
FrenchRomances, neatly gilt.
Oxford English Dictionary
Sylvia's Hands had sown,
Flavia'sBusk
Oxford English Dictionary
Bilet-doux
Oxford English Dictionary
Oxford English Dictionary
Belindasmil'd, and all the World was gay.
Sylph----With careful Thoughts opprest,
Oxford English Dictionary
Zephyrsto the Train beneath.
Oxford English Dictionary
Arielplac'd;
Oxford English Dictionary.
Sylphsand
Sylphids, to your Chief
Fays, Fairies, Genii, Elves, and
Daemonshear!
AEtherplay,
British Throne.
Oxford English Dictionary
Flounce
Oxford English Dictionary
Furbelo
Oxford English Dictionary.
Oxford English Dictionary
Diana
Oxford English Dictionary"Diana's" law would be the law of chastity or virginity, so to break the law would be to have pre-marital sex.
ChinaJar receive a Flaw,
Oxford English Dictionary
Shockmust fall.
Zephyretta
Brillante
Momentilla
Crispissa
Arielhimself shall be the Guard of
Shock.
Sylphs, of special Note,
Petticoat:
Vials
Oxford English Dictionary
Pins;
Washeslie,
Bodkin's
Oxford English Dictionary.
Gumsand
Pomatums
Oxford English Dictionary
Stypticks
Oxford English Dictionary
Ixion
Encyclopedia Britannica Online
of theLOCK.
CANTO III.
Thameswith Pride surveys his rising Tow'rs,
Image: Hampton Court Palace by Andreas Tille, CC BY-SA 4.0, via Wikimedia Commons
Britain's Statesmen oft the Fall foredoom
Anna
[Image: Queen Anne, painted by Michael Dahl, around 1705 (National Portrait Gallery)].
Tea.
Ball, or paid the
Visitlast:
British Queen,
Indian Screen;
Snuff, or the
Fan, supply each Pause of Chat,
Exchangereturns in Peace,
Toilettecease ----
Belindanow, whom Thirst of Fame invites,
Ombre
The Game of Ombre. London: privately printed, 1874, 3rd edition (expanded) 1902, upon which we rely in tracing the course of the game.
Arielperch'd upon a
Matadore
Sylphs, yet mindful of their ancient Race,
Kingsin Majesty rever'd,
Queenswhose hands sustain a Flow'r,
Knavesin Garbs succinct, a trusty Band,
Let Spades be Trumps
matadores,
Moors.
Spadilliofirst, unconquerable Lord!
Manillioforc'd to yield,
Bastofollow'd, but his Fate more hard
PlebeianCard.
Spadesappears;
Knave, that dares his Prince engage,
Pamthat Kings and Queens o'erthrow,
Lu,
Spade
Belindayield;
Baron
Amazonher Host invades,
Spades.
Club'sblack Tyrant first her Victim dy'd,
Baronnow his
Diamondspours apace;
Kingwho shows but half his Face,
Queen, with Pow'rs combin'd,
Clubs, Diamonds, Hearts, in wild Disorder seen,
Asia's Troops, and
Africk's Sable Sons,
Knaveof
Diamondsnow exerts his Arts,
Queenof
Hearts.
Codille
Trick
Queen
Ace.
Japan
China's Earth receives the smoking Tyde.
Coffee, (which makes the Politician wise,
Baron's Brain
Scylla
Nisus'injur'd Hair!
Clarissadrew with tempting Grace
Belinda's Neck he spread,
Arielsought
Forfex
Sylphtoo fondly interpos'd;
Sylphin twain,
Paradise Lost, where Satan is injured in the war in heaven when a sword "Passed through him, but th' Ethereal substance closed/ Not long divisible."
ChinaVessels, fal'n from high,
BritishFair,
Atalantis
Secret Memoirs and Manners of Several Persons of Quality, of Both Sexes, from the New Atalantis, an Island in the Mediterranean, published in 1709, was a scandalous but very popular work of fiction by Delarivier Manley. With its salacious details of politicians' private lives, the story satirizes the corruption of the aristocracy.
Visitsshall be paid on solemn Days,
Troy;
of theLOCK.
CANTO IV.
Cynthiawhen her
Manteau's pinn'd awry,
Sylphswithdrew,
Arielweeping from
Belindaflew,
Umbriel, a dusky melancholy Spright,
Spleen
Aeneid) and Odysseus (Homer's
Odyssey) made to the underworld in those epics.
Gnome,
Eastis all the Wind that blows.
Painat her side, and
Languorat her Head.
Ill-naturelike an
ancient Maid,
Blackand
Whitearray'd;
The Facts on File Companion to the American Short Story. 2nd ed. New York NY: Facts On File, 2010. Print.
Affectationwith a sickly Mien
Vapouro'er the Palace flies;
Elysian
Spleen.
Teapotsstand, one Arm held out,
A pipkin is "A small earthen boiler."
Homer's
Tripod
Iliad.
Gnomethro' this fantastick Band,
Spleenwortin his hand.
Hystericor
PoeticFit,
Dictionary, "pett" is "A slight passion; a slight fit of anger."
Gnomecould spoil a Grace,
Belindawith Chagrin;
Ulysses
Odyssey,Odysseus receives a bag of winds from Aeolus, the god of wind.
Gnomerejoicing bears her Gift away,
Thalestris'
Belindaburns with more than mortal Ire
Thalestrisfans the rising Fire.
Hampton's Ecchos wretched Maid reply'd)
Bodkin, Comb, and
Essenceto prepare;
Honourforbid! at whose unrival'd Shrine
Oxford English Dictionary.
Hide-Park
Circus
Bow
Chaosfall,
Sir Plumerepairs,
Beaudemand the precious Hairs:
Sir Plume, of
Amber Snuff-box
clouded Cane
Iliad, book 23)in which Achilles cuts off a lock of his own hair to mourn and commemorate the death of Patroclus. Many of his men follow suit and cut off locks of their own hair, and Achilles then cuts off another lock of his hair that he had been growing for the river Spercheus to make his trip home safer. This continues the trend throughout the poem of using military conquest language to describe the event of cutting off a lock of Belinda's hair.
Umbriel, hateful
Gnome! forbears not so;
Nymphin beauteous Grief appears,
Hampton-Courtthese Eyes had never seen!
Courtsto num'rous Ills betray'd.
NorthernLand;
Chariot
Ombre, none e'er taste
Bohea
Oxford English Dictionary
Omensdid foretel;
Patch-box
Encyclopedia Britannica Online. Encyclopedia Britannica. Web. 3 Dec. 2015. http://www.britannica.com/topic/patch-box.
China
Eighteenth-Century Fiction25 (2012): 248-50. University of Toronto Press. Web. 8 Dec. 2015.
Poll
Shockwas most Unkind!
Sylphtoo warn'd me of the Threats of Fate,
of theLOCK.
CANTO V.
Fateand
Jove
Baron's Ears
Thalestriswith Reproach assails,
Belindafails?
Trojancou'd remain,
Annabegg'd and
Dido
Aeneidby Virgil, Aeneas, the lover of Dido, queen of Carthage, is told by Zeus he must leave Italy because of fate. As a last effort Dido sends her sister Anna to persuade him to stay in Italy, but she fails.
Thalestriscries,
Homermakes the Gods engage
PallasAthena, the Goddess of Wisdom ,Mars,
Mars was the Roman god of war. ; Latona
In Greek mythology, Latona was the mother of
Apollo and Diana and the mistress of Zeus. ,
Hermes
Hermes was the messenger god of Greek mythology, known as Mercury in Roman mythology.
, Arms;
Olympusrings with loud Alarms.
Jove's Thunder roars, Heav'n trembles all around;
Neptunestorms, the bellowing Deeps resound;
Earthshakes her nodding Tow'rs, the Ground gives way;
Umbrielon a Sconce's
Thalestriesflies,
Beau
Witling
Metaphor, and one in
Song.
O cruel Nymph! a living Death I bear,
Dapperwit
Love in a Wood.
Fopling
The Man of Mode.
Those Eyes are made so killing
Camillawas a popular opera, first staged in London in 1706 and frequently revived after that. Unlike many operas of the period, which were sung in Italian, this was in English, based on an Italian opera by Silvio Stampiglio.
Meander
Plume
Oxford English Dictionary
Clarissadown,
Chloestept in, and kill'd him with a Frown;
Oxford English Dictionary
Jove
Iliadwhere Zeus had used scales to balance the claims of Hector and Achilles and determined their fates.
Belindaon the
Baronflies,
Oxford English Dictionary
Snuff
Gnomesdirect, to ev'ry Atome
Oxford English Dictionary
Bodkinfrom her Side.
Seal-Rings
Oxford English Dictionary
Bucklefor his Widow's Gown:
Whistlenext it grew,
Bellsshe gingled, and the
Whistleblew;
Bodkingrac'd her Mother's Hairs,
Belindawears.)
Cupid's Flames,---but burn alive.
Restore the Lock! she cries; and all around
Restore the Lock! the vaulted Roofs rebound.
Othello
Othello, the titular character is tricked into believing his wife Desdemona has been unfaithful by his ensign Iago. A key piece of evidence is Desdemona's handkerchief, which Iago has planted in the room of Othello's lieutenant, Cassio.
Snuff-boxesand
Tweezer-Cases.
Oxford English Dictionary
Rome's great Founder
Proculusalone confess'd in view.)
Trail of Hair.
Berenice
Sylphsbehold it kindling as it flies,
Beau-monde
Mall
Image: View of the Mall in Saint James, around 1710, by an unknown artist. National Gallery, Public Domain.]
Venustake,
Rosamonda
Partridge
Galilaeo's Eyes
Louis
[Image: Portrait of Louis XIV by Hyacynthe Rigaud, 1701. Wikimedia Commons
Rome.
This Lock, the Muse
Belinda's Name!
FINIS.
This text is prepared as part of the Literature in Context
project, which provides an accessible, curated, and marked-up selection of primary
sources relevant to the study and the teaching of British and American literature of
the 18th century. This project is funded by the National Endowment for the Humanities
and developed by faculty at The University of Virginia and Marymount University.
Research informing these annotations draws on publicly-accessible resources, with links provided where possible. Annotations have also included common knowledge, defined as information that can be found in multiple reliable sources. If you notice an error in these annotations, please contact lic.open.anthology@gmail.com.
Original spelling and capitalization is retained, though the long s has been silently modernized and ligatured forms are not encoded.
Hyphenation has not been retained, except where necessary for the sense of the word.
Page breaks have been retained. Catchwords, signatures, and running headers have not. Where pages break in the middle of a word, the complete word has been indicated prior to the page beginning.
Materials have been transcribed from and checked against first editions, where possible. See the Sources section.
LADY
CHUDLEIGH
The Ladies Defense(1701), published in response to John Sprint’s
The Bride-Woman’s Counsellor, a marriage sermon he delivered in 1699 expounding on the duty of wives to their husbands. Chudleigh was a devout Anglican, and had no formal education (women were not usually formally educated for a century more), but she was self-taught and read widely. In her late teens, she married Sir George Chudleigh, a Baronet. He was an overbearing husband, and scholars suggest that her own experience was an influence for her writing. However, he did allow her to publish her work, which was not common for women of her stature. To read more about anonymity and women writers, see Greg Buzwell's short essay ot the British Library. Chudleigh bore six children with her husband.
Cross-
Keysbetween the
Keys
Temple-Gates
To the Ladies.
The Smithsonian Magazine.
Sway of the Ottomoan Empire on English Identity in the Long Eighteenth Century(2012), the English in the eighteenth century depicted the Ottoman world as powerful, moreso than the English themselves, whose empire was growing and would reach its height in the 19th century. Hence, Chudleigh here uses the "eastern prince" as an image of unchecked power. This is exacerbated by perceived differences in personal and political liberties between the English and the Turkish subject, and especially the female subject.
Daniel Defoe (c. 1660-1731) came to writing fiction in late middle age, after decades in which he did a variety of things. He grew up in a Dissenting household in London; his father, James Foe, made and sold candles. (Daniel added the prefix "de" to his name some time in the 1690s, probably to make himself appear more sophisticated). Since his family were not members of the Church of England, Defoe could not go to either Cambridge or Oxford, but he had a good education at a separate school set up for Dissenters, and it seems as though he intended to become a minister. We do not know why that plan changed, but by the mid-1680s at least, Defoe had set out to make his living as a London tradesman. Defoe ran several businesses in his twenties, thirties, and forties: he owned a factory that made roofing tiles, he sold men's undergarments and stockings, he raised civet cats (for the purposes of making perfume), he invested in a scheme to build diving bells to reach sunken treasure. All of these businesses ultimately failed, and Defoe declared bankruptcy more than once in his life. Lawsuits from the period suggest that Defoe was perhaps not always the most scrupulous businessman in history, either.
Alongside these business ventures or, to use the lingo of the period, "projects," from his mid-thirties Defoe also pursued a second career, as a writer. In 1697, he wrote An Essay on Projects, a book that outlined various plans for public and private institutions: a school for young women, insurance schemes for widows and sailors, merchant banks. Writing became a "project" like any other, and eventually it was Defoe's primary occupation. He was a prolific writer of poetry, journalism, conduct literature, economic tracts, political essays, and outright propaganda. Many of these works were published anonymously, so there is a lively and ongoing debate among modern scholars as to exactly how much Defoe wrote in the first two decades of the eighteenth century, and precisely which of the many pamphlets that various people have assigned to him over the years were ones that he actually wrote, But any way you count it, his published output was enormous.
In 1719, Defoe published The Life and Strange Surprizing Adventures of Robinson Crusoe, a work that became an instant success and that immediately became a kind of modern myth, one with great staying power in our collective imaginations ever since. Defoe followed that up with a series of extended works of fiction: The Farther Adventures of Robinson Crusoe (1720), Memoirs of a Cavalier (1720),Captain Singleton (1720); Moll Flanders (1722); Colonel Jacque (1722), A Journal of the Plague Year (1722), The Fortunate Mistress (1724). We now think of these books as important contributors to the history of the novel in English, which would go on in the course of the eighteenth century to become an increasingly popular and sophisticated mode of literature. But Defoe never called these works "novels," and it seems to have been important to him that these extended works of prose fiction seemed to be true stories. Each of these works is narrated in the first person by its protagonist, who sets his or her story in a world that is real and recognizable. And each of these books responds to issues and stories that were circulating in the print media of the day. Robinson Crusoe responds in general terms to the interest in colonialization and travel narratives, but also more specifically to the story of Alexander Selkirk, a Scottish sailor who, like Crusoe, was marooned on an island for several years. Selkirk told his story to Richard Steele, who wrote it up in his own journal, The Englishman in 1713. Moll Flanders responds to the intense public in crime and criminals in the 1720s. The Fortunate Mistress is surely a response of sorts to Eliza Haywood's 1723 work Idalia, or, the Unfortunate Mistress. Given all that he did and wrote in his lifetime, Defoe might be surprised to know that he is now remembered primarily as a writer of fiction, but there is no denying the engrossing power of these works.
Image: Daniel Defoe, from the frontispiece to his poem Jure Divino, published in 1706. (National Portrait Gallery, London)
This text is prepared as part of the Literature in Context
project, which provides an accessible, reliable, curated, and marked-up selection of
primary sources relevant to the study and the teaching of British and American
literature. This project is was initially funded by the National Endowment for the
Humanities and developed by faculty at The University of Virginia and Marymount
University.
Research informing these annotations draws on publicly-accessible resources, with links provided where possible. Annotations have also included common knowledge, defined as information that can be found in multiple reliable sources. If you notice an error in these annotations, please contact lic.open.anthology@gmail.com.
Original spelling and capitalization is retained, though the long s has been silently modernized and ligatured forms are not encoded.
Hyphenation has not been retained, except where necessary for the sense of the word.
Page breaks have been retained. Catchwords, signatures, and running headers have not.
Materials have been transcribed from and checked against first editions, where possible. See the Sources section for more information.
The widely celebrated Renaissance English playwright, poet, and actor William Shakespeare (1564-1616) was born in Stratford-upon-Avon to John and Mary Shakespeare. He wrote professionally during the Elizabethan (during the reign of Queen Elizabeth I) and Jacobian (the reign of King James I) ages. His father held a civic position in Stratford, which likely enabled him to have his children somewhat educated at the local grammar school. At the age of eighteen, Shakespeare wed Anne Hathaway. Six months later, Susanna was born, and in 1585, the fraternal twins, Hamnet (who died at the age of 11 years) and Judith.
During the Elizabethan period, acting was becoming newly professionalized, but it was still a suspect profession, associated with vagrancy—as the public playhouse was with disruption, noise, theft, and undesirables. Shakespeare was an actor before he became more associated with writing, and his experience as an actor informed his playwriting career.
Shakespeare’s first works to be published were the poems “Venus and Adonis” (1593) and “The Rape of Lucrece” (1594). He co-founded The Lord Chamberlain’s Men (later called The King’s Men), an acting company for whom he produced dramas regularly. Queen Elizabeth I invested actively in theatre, and sometimes attended public performances. Shakespeare remained with the company for the rest of his life, becoming part of the syndicates that helped establish The Globe and the Blackfriars Theatres. His plays were performed in both the public and private playhouses of London, but The Tempest was first performed at Whitehall Palace, on November 1, 1611.
Throughout his career, Shakespeare published 38 plays and 154 sonnets as well as other poems. While about half his plays were published in quarto form during his lifetime, almost all were published or republished in the First Folio of 1623 (the page images in our digital edition are from the First Folio, as digitized by the Folger Shakespeare Library). Only 230 of the first 1000 printed folios have survived.
Unlike many writers of his era, Shakespeare lived to see great popular success in his own lifetime. During the Elizabethan period, he was not the most critically-acclaimed playwright--that honor went to Christopher Marlowe, who died just before Shakespeare began writing in earnest. During the 18th century, Shakespeare’s reputation as the Bard was solidified, in part by the work of actor and playwright David Garrick--before that, he was an important national poet, but not the icon he is today. His work is set apart by its broad appeal—he drew from many popular ballads and reworked well-known contemporary tales, and did not depend on the more fully-formed classical education that informed Marlowe’s works. He was linguistically innovative, delighting in wordplay and developing new words that continue to shape our vocabulary today. Shakespeare died at the age of 52 and is buried at the Holy Trinity Church in Stratford. His final play was The Tempest, published posthumously, in the First Folio.
Among the many critical approaches to The Tempest available, it is often discussed in terms of political power and the nature of governance, exploration and imperial expansion, wrath and forgiveness, and theatricality or authorship itself. In the play, Prospero’s power in Milan is usurped by his brother, Antonio, and he and his daughter Miranda are cast adrift and exiled. They come to rest on the shores of an unnamed Mediterranean island, though this island often stands in for the New World that was then being colonised by England. In this reading, Ariel and Caliban, who was born on the island, are representatives of the land’s native inhabitants. One reason to think of the text in this way is because a historical model for Prospero, John Dee, was an advisor to Elizabeth I, and he is known to have advocated for the imperial expansion of England into the Atlantic. The wreck of the Sea Venture, a ship bound with supplies for Jamestown in 1609, is also a possible warrant. Several conversations in The Tempest suggest that the nature of good governance is of special thematic importance to the play.
The usurped, patriarchal figure Prospero is consumed with wrath and a desire for revenge against those who cast him out (even though he fully admits he was paying more attention to his books than his state); this underlines another popular reading of the play, which focuses on the value of forgiveness, perhaps related to the question of good governance. The tool of Prospero’s revenge is the magical conjuration of The Tempest that wreaks havoc on his enemies. However, over the course of the play, he forgives Antonio and casts aside his power. This approach to The Tempest is of less interest to contemporary scholars, who tend today to be more focused on the politics of the play--or the complications to the narrative of forgiveness posed by the marriage orchestrated between Ferdinand and Miranda, among other such complications.
Some scholars have examined Prospero, the powerful magician, father, and stage-director at the center of the play, as a stand-in for Shakespeare himself. In this reading, Prospero’s magic is a kind of stagecraft, and it derives from his books and “secret studies.” Through his magic he governs the behavior and worldview of others, and shapes the perceptions of the audience. The several references to the real-time performance of the play also encourages us to see it as a meditation on theatricality and stagecraft. Given that this is Shakespeare’s last play, and that Prospero is the central agent in its action, many have read Prospero’s renunciation of magic as Shakespeare’s own farewell to the stage. However, as noted above, biographical knowledge of the author is sparse, and this is one interpretation among many.
The image included here, via the National Portrait Gallery UK, is the “Chandos Portrait” of Shakespeare, named after an early owner of the painting. It was likely painted by John Taylor from life, though its exact date of creation is unknown.
Thomas Sterns Eliot (1888-1965) was born in
St. Louis, Missouri, to a wealthy family historically from New England; his father
was a business man, and his mother a social worker and a poet. He lived in St. Louis
for much of his youth, studying at a college preparatory school affiliated with
Washington University, before leaving for Massachusetts. He earned a BA from Harvard
in 1909, and continued on to earn a MA, both degrees in literature. Youthful
attempts at poetry failed, but during his college years he became much more
successful and he met many influential people, including the future publisher of
The Waste Land. Eliot also studied philosophy at the Sorbonne
and Sanskrit, again at Harvard. It is likely that his natural tendency toward books
was enhanced by physical limitations caused by a hernia; he that he focused so much
of his energy on literature. As the first World War broke out, Eliot was heading to
Oxford on a scholarship, but he spent a lot of time in London, which was accessible
by train. There, he met the poet Ezra Pound, to whom Eliot dedicated The Waste Land. Having left his first love, Emily Hale, in
the US, he married Vivienne Haigh-Wood in 1915—though they did not have a happy
relationship and eventually separated (Vivienne died in a mental asylum, and Eliot
remarried very late in life to the 30-year old Esmé Fletcher. Eliot officially
renounced US citizenship for British citizenship in 1927.
Eliot’s first major poetic success was "The Love Song of J. Alfred Prufrock,"
published in 1915 in Poetry, an important magazine then edited by Pound. Seven years
later, he published The Waste Land, and after that, several other poems and plays.
His playful collection of poems, Old Possum’s Book of Practical
Cats, became the basis for the hit Broadway musical Cats. His last major work was The Four Quartets,
published in four separate named parts from 1936 to 1942. It was this work that led
to the Nobel Prize in Literature, which he was awarded in 1948, "for his
outstanding, pioneer contribution to present-day poetry." Eliot also wrote plays and
literary criticism. To learn more about Eliot, you might find Angelica Frey’s biography of interest. This headnote draws on material
from this article and other commonly available web sources. Eliot was also something of an anti-semite, often expressing stereotypical beliefs about
Jewish people. His friend and mentor Ezra Pound, however, was not only anti-Semitic
but fascist as well, and under indictment for treason against the US, he
ended up in St. Elizabeths Hospital, a federal mental institution in Southeast Washington,
DC.
The Waste Land is a modernist text. Modernism is a philosophical and aesthetic
movement of the early 20th century, broadly 1890-1940, which developed after and as
a result of the innovations of the industrial revolution. The industrial revolution,
which began in the 18th century and culminated in the middle of the 19th century,
radically altered the basic nature of life in Western society and ushered in the
technological era we experience today. In literary history, modernism reached its
most clear articulation during the period of World War I, which seemed to epitomize
the mechanized destruction of older forms of human experience. Factory production
turned people into cogs in a much larger machine; new work in science saw the
development of mustard gas and other forms of chemical warfare used for the first
time in World War I; so too with the machine gun, the tank, the bomb, all among the
new technologies of death that killed millions and demolished the landscape of much
of Western Europe. The Waste Land was the work that cemented Eliot’s reputation as
an important writer in the modernist movement. The title of the poem is virtually a
direct allusion to the effect of shelling. Though Eliot himself dismissed this
reading, it is difficult not to see his work through this lens. The panoramic
photograph below, from the Imperial War Museum, shows the ruins of a farm after the
Battle of the Somme in 1916, captured by Lieutenant Ernest Brooks. Modernist poets
and artists rejected the aesthetic forms of the previous generations and the mode of
storytelling that often accompanied them—for instance, the realism of the 19th
century was rejected in favor of fragmented, daring modes of expression that tried
to capture a new, broken reality. Modernist writers like James Joyce, Virginia
Woolf, T. S. Eliot, Marianne Moore, and Gertrude Stein channeled the questions raised by the modern
world—in particular the question of whether and to what extent it is possible to
tell stories or make art in this brave new world—into the very fabric of their work.
Artists in many media were responding as well—in music, Claude Debussey and Igor
Stravinsky were creating radically new modes of expression; in painting, Georges
Braque and Pablo Picasso built on the experimentations of the Impressionists, who
fractured light in pursuit of new ways of seeing. The first portrait of Eliot, above (1920), was painted by Powys Evans, also a modernist most well-known for his caricatures (National Portrait Gallery UK). To read more about the impact of
the first World War on the development of modernism in literature, you might find
this accessible article from The Irish Times
interesting; the
article touches on The Waste Land and several other key
pieces of literature from the era.
Perhaps one of the most challenging and influential of texts in all of Modernist
literature, The Waste Land features multiple characters, multiple voices, and
multiple vignettes flitting in and out of visibility. Published in 1922 (first in a
London journal, then in an American one, and finally as a standalone book with
footnotes by the author), the long poem is most often examined as a response to the
shattering experience of the first World War, using the grail legend as a loosely
connective thread.
The grail has a long and varied literary history, possibly
beginning with early fertility rituals. In the 12th century, it was given Christian
meaning through Chrétien de Troyes’ early medieval romance
Perceval. It is also the
holy object sought by the Arthurian knights, popularized in Thomas Malory’s Le Morte
d'Arthur (1485). The grail in Western Christian contexts is associated with the
resurrection of Jesus, specifically the cup that was used to hold the blood of
Christ. Throughout medieval Arthurian romance, the grail was guarded by the Fisher
King, a Christ-like character, depicted as infertile or wounded—which also becomes a
metaphor for the state of his kingdom. His wounds (and those of the land) will be
healed when the quest is completed by the hero asking the Fisher King the right
question: whom does the grail serve? There are many variations of the story, from
many different cultural contexts. Eliot uses the grail quest to heal the Fisher King
as a broad metaphor for the wounded modern world, torn apart by modernity and the
cataclysmic violence of the Great War. You can see something of the style of modernism in the second photographic portrait of Eliot here, by Cecil Beaton (1956), housed in the National Portrait Gallery UK.
Eliot’s poem is as challenging--and rewarding for the curious reader--as it is
influential; however, it can be read fruitfully without a deep understanding of the
literary tradition that informs it. For a detailed discussion of the many allusions
and other references in The Waste Land, see Allyson Booth’s
Reading The
Waste Land from the Bottom Up
(2015). The first pages of each chapter are
available as free preview, but your institution may have electronic access to the
book as a whole.
Aphra Behn (c1640-1689) was perhaps the most
versatile, and was certainly one of the most important writers of the late
seventeenth century in English. She wrote and translated poetry, translated works of
science, published long works of fiction, and many authored many plays. It was as a
playwright that Behn was probably most successful in her own lifetime. Between 1670
and 1689, a couple dozen of her plays were staged in London; some of them continue
to be revived even now, most notably
The Rover.
We know very little of Aphra Behn’s life before she started her writing career in
London in the early 1670s. She never wrote a memoir (which is not surprising; people
did not do that kind of thing in her era), and relatively few letters have survived.
If she kept any kind of journal or diary, it has long since been lost. The lack of
public information about her life before the age of about thirty makes it clear,
though, that she did not come from a wealthy or prominent family. Scholars, working
largely with parish records and surviving government documents, have pieced together
some things. But often these are simply informed guesses rather than facts that we
can know for certain. The best biography is Janet Todd’s The
Secret Life of Aphra Behn, and what I note below relies on Todd’s work.
When and where was she born? who were her parents? We cannot
be sure. The best research we have indicated that was probably the person who is
recorded in a baptismal record as “Eaffrey” Johnson, born in December 1640 to a
Bartholomew and Elizabeth Johnson from Bishopsbourne, a town in Kent near
Canterbury. The Johnsons were not a wealthy family, but they were not desperately
poor, either; Bartholomew worked as a barber and at one time was in charge of
supervising the poor in a parish in Canterbury.
How did she get the name Behn? and how did she pronounce it?
Again, we are not sure, though the name seems to have come from a marriage she had
in the 1650s or 1660s. She may have married a man called Johann Behn, who shows up
in some business and shipping records of this period. No one has found a marriage
certificate. The marriage does not seem to have lasted all that long; maybe he died,
since she seems to be referred to as a widow in a single letter. We are not sure as
to how she pronounced her last name: like “ben”? like “bean”? like “bane”? opinions
vary.
Did she really go to Surinam in the 1660s? Maybe, though the
evidence for that is the narrator’s claim in Oroonoko. Which
might be true (Janet Todd believes her, and a lot of the circumstantial detail in
Oroonoko would be hard to invent if a person had not been
there), but there is much in Oroonoko that is obvious
fabrication, so she might be making her trip there up as well and be relating
information that she got at second hand. The story purports to be a true, first-hand
account of events in Surinam. But, in addition to inventing the story of the African
prince, Behn also seems to have invented the idea that her father was going to be
the lieutenant governor of the colony, as the narrator of that story claims; there
is no chance that her father was ever in a position to get such a significant job,
and he may very well have been dead by the time of her (purported) sojourn in
Surinam. There is is no independent evidence, like a government report or a ship’s
manifest, that places her in Surinam, so we cannot be certain one way or
another.
Did she really work as a spy? Yes, this we know. In the 1660s,
Aphra Behn was sent to Antwerp as a spy on behalf of the English government; her
mission (which involved trying to turn an English man there against the Dutch) seems
to have failed. She used the code name “Astrea” (a name associated in mythology with
the goddess of justice), a name that she continued to use as a poetic name
throughout her career. Behn may have done some other intelligence work for the
government at other times in her 20s. We do not know why she stopped her mission,
but she complained about not being paid, and at least one other person disparaged
her work. She may have not been cut out to be a spy.
When do we start to know unambiguous facts about her? In the
early 1670s, Behn started working in the theater as a playwright for the Duke’s
Company, one of the two theater troupes licensed to perform in London. From that
point on until her death in 1689, we know a lot about her professional life as a
writer from the plays that she staged, the books that she published, and the things
that people said about her. In these decades, Behn was one of the two leading
playwrights on the London stage; the other was John Dryden. In an era when many
plays were written by amateurs, aristocrats who would not want to be seen as
exerting themselves for money (Katherine Philips and William Wycherley would be
examples of this) Behn and Dryden were the professional playwrights, each under
contract (and therefore under pressure) to produce new works for the repertoire;
each supporting him or herself on their earnings. Like Dryden, Behn also wrote and
translated poetry. Behn also published fiction, something that Dryden did not do,
and her work is an important precursor of the eighteenth-century novel in
English.
Trying to make a living as a writer was difficult. It was hard then as it is now, for playwrights to follow the movement of audience taste, and hard to know if the many hours of effort that go into writing and staging a play would be met with success until the moment the production was staged. A hit could make a fair amount of money (authors would be paid out of gate receipts and could also get money for selling the rights to the print copy of the script), but a flop could be a costly waste of time and effort on everyone’s part. The period when Behn was writing was also a politically contentious time, and playwrights could be subject to censorship if they offended the wrong person. Writers hoped to get support from wealthy patrons, which is why almost all works of this period are prefaced by dedications, letters of extravagant praise aimed at people who the author is hoping will provide money or at least convince their wealthy friends to buy the book or attend the play. Behn was very prolific, and successful in the sense that she had many plays staged and many works published and read, but she had to keep writing to maintain herself and never seems to have made a lot of money.
It was particularly hard being a professional woman writer, and Behn seems to have blazed a trail here; there is probably no other woman writing in English who we could call a professional before she started working in the theater in the 1670s. It was considered immodest for a woman to put herself forward as a public figure in this period, which is why many women who wrote expressed reluctance at their work being published; a lot of their work remains in manuscript. Male critics of the eighteenth century often contrasted Behn, the public and professional writer, with Katherine Philips, who was cast as a model for genteel amateur woman writer; the contrast between “Astrea” (Behn's nickname) and “Orinda” (a nickname that Philips claimed) was usually cast in terms that favored the latter for her gentility and modesty. Behn was attacked for being a professional, sometimes compared with prostitutes. Here a contrast with John Dryden becomes stark. Dryden was no less a professional, but he was awarded with university degrees, became the poet laureate, and was in his later years considered a kind of sage. Behn, meanwhile, seems to ahve struggled for income and respectability.
One final note about Behn. In many ways, her career strikes us modern, and her prose works in particular have a lot of features that now seem to pave the way for the modern novel. But Behn was also a very conservative, traditional person in many ways. She was a staunch supporter of the Stuart monarchy and of the absolutist form of government that the Stuart kings Charles I and James II believed in. She was a woman of her time, trying to make a career as a writer and public figure in an era when this was very challenging for anyone, and especially difficult for a women from a modest background. Dramatist, poet, novelist, translator, professional: Aphra Behn left us one of the richest bodies of work of any writer of the seventeenth century.
Lippincott's, housed at The University of Virginia.
This text is prepared as part of the Literature in Context
project, which provides an accessible, curated, and marked-up selection of primary
sources relevant to the study and the teaching of British and American literature of
the 18th century. This project is funded by the National Endowment for the Humanities
and developed by faculty at The University of Virginia and Marymount University.
Research informing these annotations draws on publicly-accessible resources, with links provided where possible. Annotations have also included common knowledge, defined as information that can be found in multiple reliable sources. If you notice an error in these annotations, please contact lic.open.anthology@gmail.com.
Original spelling and capitalization is retained, though the long s has been silently modernized and ligatured forms are not encoded.
Hyphenation has not been retained, except where necessary for the sense of the word.
Page breaks have been retained. Catchwords, signatures, and running headers have not. Where pages break in the middle of a word, the complete word has been indicated prior to the page beginning.
Materials have been transcribed from and checked against first editions, where possible. See the Sources section.
LIPPINCOTT'S
MONTHLY MAGAZINE.
FEBRUARY, 1890.
THE SIGN OF THE FOUR.
Sherlock Holmes took his bottle from the corner of the mantel-piece and his
hypodermic syringe from its neat
morocco case
Three times a day for many months I had witnessed this performance, but custom had not reconciled my mind to it. On the contrary, from day to day I had become more irritable at the sight, and my conscience swelled nightly within me at the thought that I had lacked the courage to protest. Again and again I had registered a vow that I should deliver my soul upon the subject, but there was that in the cool, nonchalant air of my companion which made him the last man with whom one would care to take anything approaching to a liberty. His great powers, his masterly manner, and the experience which I had had of his many extraordinary qualities, all made me diffident and backward in crossing him.
Yet upon that afternoon, whether it was the
Beaune which I had taken with my lunch
“Which is it to-day?" I asked,—“morphine or
cocaine
He raised his eyes languidly from the old black-letter
Blackletter is a
medieval script form characterized by heavy calligraphic letters. This image, from Wikimedia Commons, shows an example of blackletter from a 15th
century bible.
“No, indeed," I answered, brusquely. “My constitution has not
He smiled at my vehemence. “Perhaps you are right, Watson," he said. “I suppose that its influence is physically a bad one. I find it, however, so transcendently stimulating and clarifying to the mind that its secondary action is a matter of small moment."
“But consider!" I said, earnestly. “Count the cost! Your brain may, as you say, be roused and excited, but it is a pathological and morbid process, which involves increased tissue-change and may at last leave a permanent weakness. You know, too, what a black reaction comes upon you. Surely the game is hardly worth the candle. Why should you, for a mere passing pleasure, risk the loss of those great powers with which you have been endowed? Remember that I speak not only as one comrade to another, but as a medical man to one for whose constitution he is to some extent answerable."
He did not seem offended. On the contrary, he put his finger-tips together and leaned his elbows on the arms of his chair, like one who has a relish for conversation.
“My mind," he said, “rebels at stagnation. Give me problems, give me work, give me the most abstruse cryptogram or the most intricate analysis, and I am in my own proper atmosphere. I can dispense then with artificial stimulants. But I abhor the dull routine of existence. I crave for mental exaltation. That is why I have chosen my own particular profession,—or rather created it, for I am the only one in the world."
“The only unofficial detective?" I said, raising my eyebrows.
“The only unofficial consulting detective," he answered. “I am the last and highest court of appeal in detection. When Gregson or Lestrade or Athelney Jones are out of their depths—which, by the way, is their normal state—the matter is laid before me. I examine the data, as an expert, and pronounce a specialist’s opinion. I claim no credit in such cases. My name figures in no newspaper. The work itself, the pleasure of finding a field for my peculiar powers, is my highest reward. But you have yourself had some experience of my methods of work in the Jefferson Hope case."
“Yes, indeed," said I, cordially. “I was never so struck by anything in my life. I
even embodied it in a small brochure with the somewhat fantastic title of 'A Study in Scarlet.'
He shook his head sadly. “I glanced over it," said he. “Honestly, I cannot
congratulate you upon it. Detection is, or ought to be, an exact science, and should
be treated in the same cold and unemotional manner. You have attempted to tinge it
with romanticism, which produces much the same effect as if you worked a love-story
or an elopement into the fifth proposition of
Euclid
“But the romance was there," I remonstrated. “I could not tamper with the facts."
“Some facts should be suppressed, or at least a just sense of proportion should be observed in treating them. The only point in the case which deserved mention was the curious analytical reasoning from effects to causes by which I succeeded in unraveling it."
I was annoyed at this criticism of a work which had been specially designed to please
him. I confess, too, that I was irritated by the egotism which seemed to demand that
every line of my pamphlet should be devoted to his own special doings. More than once
during the years that I had lived with him in Baker Street I had observed that a
small vanity underlay my companion’s quiet and didactic manner. I made no remark,
however, but sat nursing my wounded leg. I had a Jezail bullet
“My practice has extended recently to the Continent
According to TobaccoPipes.com, briar wood
is taken from a shrub native to the Mediterranean region. Pipes made from this
wood are of high quality and are naturally fire resistant. Briar Pipe from briar-pipes.com
“He speaks as a pupil to his master," said I.
“Oh, he rates my assistance too highly," said Sherlock Holmes, lightly. “He has considerable gifts himself. He possesses two out of the three qualities necessary for the ideal detective. He has the power of observation and that of deduction. He is only wanting in knowledge; and that may come in time. He is now translating my small works into French."
“Your works?"
“Oh, didn’t you know?" he cried, laughing. “Yes, I have been guilty of several
monographs. They are all upon technical subjects. Here, for example, is one ‘Upon the
Distinction between the Ashes of the Various Tobaccoes.’ In it I enumerate a hundred
and forty forms of cigar-, cigarette-, and pipe-tobacco, with coloured plates
illustrating the difference in the ash. It is a point which is continually turning up
in criminal trials, and which is sometimes of supreme importance as a clue. If you
can say definitely, for example, that some murder has been done by a man who was
smoking an Indian Indian lunkah
“You have an extraordinary genius for minutiæ," I remarked.
“I appreciate their importance. Here is my monograph upon the tracing of footsteps,
with some remarks upon the uses of plaster of
“Not at all," I answered, earnestly. “It is of the greatest interest to me, especially since I have had the opportunity of observing your practical application of it. But you spoke just now of observation and deduction. Surely the one to some extent implies the other."
“Why, hardly," he answered, leaning back luxuriously in his arm-chair, and sending up
thick blue wreaths from his pipe. “For example, observation shows me that you have
been to the Wigmore Street Post-Office this morning, but deduction lets me know that
when there you dispatched a telegram
A telegram is a typed message delivered
from point to point via electrical cables. The method of communication became the
most popular way to send urgent messages in the 1840s. One prototype of the
telegraph machine was developed by the American Samuel Morse, using Morse Code to
transmit message content, but the one likely referred to here is based on the
English Cook and Wheatstone needle telegraph, pictured below (via Wikimedia
Commons, photograph by Geni). Read more about text telegaphy onWikipedia.
image By Geni - Photo by User:geni, CC BY-SA 4.0
“Right!" said I. “Right on both points! But I confess that I don’t see how you arrived at it. It was a sudden impulse upon my part, and I have mentioned it to no one."
“It is simplicity itself," he remarked, chuckling at my surprise,—“so absurdly simple that an explanation is superfluous; and yet it may serve to define the limits of observation and of deduction. Observation tells me that you have a little reddish mould adhering to your instep. Just opposite the Wigmore Street Office they have taken up the pavement and thrown up some earth which lies in such a way that it is difficult to avoid treading in it in entering. The earth is of this peculiar reddish tint which is found, as far as I know, nowhere else in the neighbourhood. So much is observation. The rest is deduction."
“How, then, did you deduce the telegram?"
“Why, of course I knew that you had not written a letter, since I sat opposite to you all morning. I see also in your open desk there that you have a sheet of stamps and a thick bundle of post-cards. What could you go into the post-office for, then, but to send a wire? Eliminate all other factors, and the one which remains must be the truth."
“In this case it certainly is so," I replied, after a little thought. “The thing, however, is, as you say, of the simplest. Would you think me impertinent if I were to put your theories to a more severe test?"
“On the contrary," he answered, “it would prevent me from taking a second dose of cocaine. I should be delighted to look into any problem which you might submit to me."
“I have heard you say that it is difficult for a man to have any object in daily use without leaving the impress of his individuality upon it in such a way that a trained observer might read it. Now, I have here a watch which has recently come into my possession. Would you have the kindness to let me have an opinion upon the character or habits of the late owner?"
I handed him over the watch with some slight feeling of amusement in my heart, for
the test was, as I thought, an impossible one, and I intended it as a lesson against
the somewhat dogmatic tone which he occasionally assumed. He balanced the watch in
his hand, gazed hard at the dial, opened the back, and examined the works, first with
his naked eyes and then with a powerful convex lens. I could hardly keep
“There are hardly any data," he remarked. “The watch has been recently cleaned, which robs me of my most suggestive facts."
“You are right," I answered. “It was cleaned before being sent to me." In my heart I accused my companion of putting forward a most lame and impotent excuse to cover his failure. What data could he expect from an uncleaned watch?
“Though unsatisfactory, my research has not been entirely barren," he observed, staring up at the ceiling with dreamy, lack-lustre eyes. “Subject to your correction, I should judge that the watch belonged to your elder brother, who inherited it from your father."
“That you gather, no doubt, from the H. W. upon the back?"
“Quite so. The W. suggests your own name. The date of the watch is nearly fifty years back, and the initials are as old as the watch: so it was made for the last generation. Jewelry usually descends to the eldest son, and he is most likely to have the same name as the father. Your father has, if I remember right, been dead many years. It has, therefore, been in the hands of your eldest brother."
“Right, so far," said I. “Anything else?"
“He was a man of untidy habits,—very untidy and careless. He was left with good prospects, but he threw away his chances, lived for some time in poverty with occasional short intervals of prosperity, and finally, taking to drink, he died. That is all I can gather."
I sprang from my chair and limped impatiently about the room with considerable bitterness in my heart.
“This is unworthy of you, Holmes," I said. “I could not have believed that you would have descended to this. You have made inquires into the history of my unhappy brother, and you now pretend to deduce this knowledge in some fanciful way. You cannot expect me to believe that you have read all this from his old watch! It is unkind, and, to speak plainly, has a touch of charlatanism in it."
“My dear doctor," said he, kindly, “pray accept my apologies. Viewing the matter as an abstract problem, I had forgotten how personal and painful a thing it might be to you. I assure you, however, that I never even knew that you had a brother until you handed me the watch."
“Then how in the name of all that is wonderful did you get these facts? They are absolutely correct in every particular."
“Ah, that is good luck. I could only say what was the balance of probability. I did not at all expect to be so accurate."
“But it was not mere guess-work?"
“No, no: I never guess. It is a shocking habit,—destructive to the logical faculty.
What seems strange to you is only so because you do not follow my train of thought or
observe the small facts upon which large inferences may depend. For example, I began
by stating that your brother was careless. When you observe the lower part of that
watch-case you notice that it is not only dinted in two places, but it is cut and
marked all over from the habit of keeping other hard objects, such as coins or keys,
in the same pocket. Surely it is no great
I nodded, to show that I followed his reasoning.
“It is very customary for pawnbrokers in
“It is as clear as daylight," I answered. “I regret the injustice which I did you. I should have had more faith in your marvellous faculty. May I ask whether you have any professional inquiry on foot at present?"
“None. Hence the cocaine. I cannot live without brain-work. What else is there to
live for? Stand at the window here. Was ever such a dreary, dismal, unprofitable
world? See how the See how the yellow
fog swirls down the street and drifts across the dun-coloured houses.
I had opened my mouth to reply to this tirade, when with a crisp knock our landlady
entered, bearing a card upon the salver
A salver is a tray. This image, from The Met Museum, shows an example of a salver made from brass.
“A young lady for you, sir," she said, addressing my companion.
“Miss Mary ," he read. “Hum! I have no recollection of the name. Ask the young lady to step up, Mrs. Hudson. Don’t go, doctor. I should prefer that you remain."
Miss entered the room with a firm step and an outward composure of manner. She was a
blonde young lady, small, dainty, well gloved
Fashion throughout the Victorian Era
evolved every decade. The Industrial Revolution offered immense changes with the
manufacturing of ready-made clothing with an influx of sewing machines, leading to
more choices for the consumer. To read more about Victorian fashion, check out
Epochs of Fashion.Image by Bazar of Fashions, via
Wikimedia Commons
“I have come to you, Mr. Holmes," she said, “because you once enabled my employer, Mrs. Cecil Forrester, to unravel a little domestic complication. She was much impressed by your kindness and skill."
“Mrs. Cecil Forrester," he repeated thoughtfully. “I believe that I was of some slight service to her. The case, however, as I remember it, was a very simple one."
“She did not think so. But at least you cannot say the same of mine. I can hardly imagine anything more strange, more utterly inexplicable, than the situation in which I find myself."
Holmes rubbed his hands, and his eyes glistened. He leaned forward in his chair with an expression of extraordinary concentration upon his clear-cut, hawklike features. “State your case," said he, in brisk, business tones.
I felt that my position was an embarrassing one. “You will, I am sure, excuse me," I said, rising from my chair.
To my surprise, the young lady held up her gloved hand to detain me. “If your friend," she said, “would be good enough to stop, he might be of inestimable service to me."
I relapsed into my chair.
“Briefly," she continued, “the facts are these. My father was an officer in an Indian
regiment who sent me home when I was quite a child. My mother was dead, and I had no
relative in
“The date?" asked Holmes, opening his note-book.
“He disappeared upon the 3rd of December, 1878,—“He disappeared upon the 3rd of December, 1878,—nearly ten
years ago."
“His luggage?"
“Remained at the hotel. There was nothing in it to suggest a clue,
“Had he any friends in town?"
“Only one that we know of,—Major Sholto, of his own regiment, the 34th Bombay
Infantry. The major had retired some little time before, and lived at
“A singular case," remarked Holmes.
“I have not yet described to you the most singular part. About six years ago—to be
exact, upon the 4th of May, 1882—an advertisement appeared in the Times asking for
the address of Miss Mary and stating that it would be to her advantage to come
forward. There was no name or address appended. I had at that time just entered the family of Mrs. Cecil
Forrester in the capacity of governess.
“Your statement is most interesting," said Sherlock Holmes. “Has anything else occurred to you?"
“Yes, and no later than to-day. That is why I have come to you. This morning I received this letter, which you will perhaps read for yourself."
“Thank you," said Holmes. “The envelope too, please. Postmark,
“That is exactly what I want to ask you."
“Then we shall most certainly go. You and I and—yes, why, Dr. Watson is the very man. Your correspondent says two friends. He and I have worked together before."
“But would he come?" she asked, with something appealing in her voice and expression.
“I should be proud and happy," said I, fervently, “if I can be of any service."
“You are both very kind," she answered. “I have led a retired life, and have no friends whom I could appeal to. If I am here at six it will do, I suppose?"
“You must not be later," said Holmes. “There is one other point,
“I have them here," she answered, producing half a dozen pieces of paper.
“You are certainly a model client. You have the correct intuition. Let us see, now." He spread out the papers upon the table, and gave little darting glances from one to the other. “They are disguised hands, except the letter," he said, presently, “but there can be no question as to the authorship. See how the irrepressible Greek e will break out, and see the twirl of the final s. They are undoubtedly by the same person. I should not like to suggest false hopes, Miss , but is there any resemblance between this hand and that of your father?"
“Nothing could be more unlike."
“I expected to hear you say so. We shall look out for you, then, at six. Pray allow me to keep the papers. I may look into the matter before then. It is only half-past three. Au revoir, then."
“Au revoir," said our visitor, and, with a bright, kindly glance from one to the other of us, she replaced her pearl-box in her bosom and hurried away. Standing at the window, I watched her walking briskly down the street, until the grey turban and white feather were but a speck in the sombre crowd.
“What a very attractive woman!" I exclaimed, turning to my companion.
He had lit his pipe again, and was leaning back with drooping eyelids. “Is she?" he said, languidly. “I did not observe."
“You really are an automaton,—a calculating-machine!" I cried. “There is something positively inhuman in you at times."
He smiled gently. “It is of the first importance," he said, “not to allow your
judgment to be biased by personal qualities. A client is to me a mere unit,—a factor
in a problem. The emotional qualities are antagonistic to clear reasoning. I assure
you that the most winning woman I ever knew was hanged for poisoning three little
children for their insurance-money, and the most repellant man of my acquaintance is
a philanthropist who has spent nearly a quarter of a million upon the
“In this case, however—"
“I never make exceptions. An exception disproves the rule. Have you ever had occasion
to study to study character in
handwriting
“It is legible and regular," I answered. “A man of business habits and some force of character."
Holmes shook his head. “Look at his long letters," he said. “They hardly rise above
the common herd. That d might be an a, and that l an e. Men of character always
differentiate their long letters, however illegibly they may write. There is
vacillation in his k’s and self-esteem in his capitals. I am going out now. I have
some few references to make. Let me recommend this book,—one of the most remarkable
ever penned. It is Winwood Reade’s
‘Martyrdom of Man.’
I sat in the window with the volume in my hand, but my thoughts
It was half-past five before Holmes returned. He was bright, eager, and in excellent spirits,—a mood which in his case alternated with fits of the blackest depression.
“There is no great mystery in this matter," he said, taking the cup of tea which I had poured out for him. “The facts appear to admit of only one explanation."
“What! you have solved it already?"
“Well, that would be too much to say. I have discovered a suggestive fact, that is
all. It is, however, very suggestive. The details are still to be added. I have just
found, on consulting the back files of the
Times
“I may be very obtuse, Holmes, but I fail to see what this suggests."
“No? You surprise me. Look at it in this way, then. Captain disappears. The only
person in
“But what a strange compensation! And how strangely made! Why, too, should he write a letter now, rather than six years ago? Again, the letter speaks of giving her justice. What justice can she have? It is too much to suppose that her father is still alive. There is no other injustice in her case that you know of."
“There are difficulties; there are certainly difficulties," said Sherlock Holmes,
pensively. “But our expedition of to-night will solveCabs in Victorian London were
typically two-wheeled carriages called hansoms, but they held only one or at most
two people comfortably. The larger horse-drawn carriages could hold more. The
photograph here, taken by John
Lloyd, shows a brougham carriage, typical of four-wheeled 19th century
carriage styles.
I picked up my hat and my heaviest stick, but I observed that Holmes took his revolver from his drawer and slipped it into his pocket. It was clear that he thought that our night’s work might be a serious one.
Miss was muffled in a dark cloak, and her sensitive face was composed, but pale. She must have been more than woman if she did not feel some uneasiness at the strange enterprise upon which we were embarking, yet her self-control was perfect, and she readily answered the few additional questions which Sherlock Holmes put to her.
“Major Sholto was a very particular friend of papa’s," she said. “His letters were full of allusions to the major. He and papa were in command of the troops at the Andaman Islands, so they were thrown a great deal together. By the way, a curious paper was found in papa’s desk which no one could understand. I don’t suppose that it is of the slightest importance, but I thought you might care to see it, so I brought it with me. It is here."
Holmes unfolded the paper carefully and smoothed it out upon his knee. He then very methodically examined it all over with his double lens.
“It is paper of native Indian manufacture," he remarked. “It has at some time been
pinned to a board. The diagram upon it appears to be a plan of part of a large
building with numerous halls, corridors, and passages. At one point is a small cross
done in red ink, and above it is ‘3.37 from left,’ in faded pencil-writing. In the
left-hand corner is a curious hieroglyphic like four crosses in a line with their
arms touching. Beside it is written, in very rough and coarse characters, ‘The sign
of the four,—Jonathan Small, Mahomet Singh, Abdullah Khan, Dost Akbar.’ No, I confess
that I do not see how this bears upon the matter. Yet it is evidently a document of
importance. It has been kept carefully in a pocket-book
In the 19th century, a pocket book
was a small sized book similar to an agenda or planner that we would refer to
today. A pocket book was about the size of a small 3" by 5", index card, covered
in leather, with a flap closure. Inside you may find a calendar, notes, short
stories, poetry, among other things. To read more about pocket books during this
era, check outJane Austen's World. Here is an example of a pocket book from 1803,
taken from
“It was in his pocket-book that we found it."
“Preserve it carefully, then, Miss , for it may prove to be of use to us. I begin to suspect that this matter may turn out to be much deeper and more subtle than I at first supposed. I must reconsider my ideas." He leaned back in the cab, and I could see by his drawn brow and his vacant eye that he was thinking intently. Miss and I chatted in an undertone about our present expedition and its possible outcome, but our companion maintained his impenetrable reserve until the end of our journey.
It was a September evening, and not yet seven o’clock, but the day had been a dreary
one, and a dense drizzly fog lay low upon the great city
At the Lyceum Theatre the crowds were already thick at the side-entrances. In front a continuous stream of hansoms and four-wheelers were rattling up, discharging their cargoes of shirt-fronted men and beshawled, bediamonded women. We had hardly reached the third pillar, which was our rendezvous, before a small, dark, brisk man in the dress of a coachman accosted us.
“Are you the parties who come with Miss ?" he asked.
“I am Miss , and these two gentlemen are my friends," said she.
He bent a pair of wonderfully penetrating and questioning eyes upon us. “You will excuse me, miss," he said with a certain dogged manner, “but I was to ask you to give me your word that neither of your companions is a police-officer."
“I give you my word on that," she answered.
He gave a shrill whistle, on which a street Arab
The situation was a curious one. We were driving to an unknown place, on an unknown
errand. Yet our invitation was either a complete hoax,—which was an inconceivable
hypothesis,—or else we had good reason to think that important issues might hang upon
our journey. Miss ’s demeanor was as resolute and collected as ever. I endeavored to
cheer and amuse her by reminiscences of my adventures in
“Rochester Row," said he. “Now Vincent Square. Now we come out on the Vauxhall Bridge
Road. We are making for theSurrey is a county in southern
England; in this context, Surrey side refers to the south side of the river
Thames, which divides the city of London. This image, from On The World Map,
shows London boroughs and surrounding areas.
We did indeed get a fleeting view of a stretch of the
“Wordsworth Road," said my companion. “Priory Road. Lark Hall Lane. Stockwell Place. Robert Street. Cold Harbor Lane. Our quest does not appear to take us to very fashionable regions."
We had, indeed, reached a questionable and forbidding neighbourhood. Long lines of dull brick houses were only relieved by the coarse glare and tawdry brilliancy of public houses at the corner. Then came rows of two-storied villas each with a fronting of miniature garden, and then again interminable lines of new staring brick buildings,—the monster tentacles which the giant city was throwing out into the country. At last the cab drew up at the third house in a new terrace. None of the other houses were inhabited, and that at which we stopped was as dark as its neighbours, save for a single glimmer in the kitchen window. On our knocking, however, the door was instantly thrown open by a Hindoo servant clad in a yellow turban, white loose-fitting clothes, and a yellow sash. There was something strangely incongruous in this Oriental figure framed in the commonplace doorway of a third-rate suburban dwelling-house.
“The Sahib
We followed the Indian down a sordid and common passage, ill-lit and worse furnished, until he came to a door upon the right, which he threw open. A blaze of yellow light streamed out upon us, and in the centre of the glare there stood a small man with a very high head, a bristle of red hair all round the fringe of it, and a bald, shining scalp which shot out from among it like a mountain-peak from fir-trees. He writhed his hands together as he stood, and his features were in a perpetual jerk, now smiling, now scowling, but never for an instant in repose. Nature had given him a pendulous lip, and a too visible line of yellow and irregular teeth, which he strove feebly to conceal by constantly passing his hand over the lower part of his face. In spite of his obtrusive baldness, he gave the impression of youth. In point of fact he had just turned his thirtieth year.
“Your servant, Miss ," he kept repeating, in a thin, high voice. “Your servant,
gentlemen. Pray step into my little sanctum. A small place, miss, but furnished to my
own liking. An oasis of art in the howling desert of South
We were all astonished by the appearance of the apartment into which he invited us.
In that sorry house it looked as out of place as a diamond of the first water in a
setting of brass. The richest andA hookah is a single or multi-stemmed device used to
smoke flavored tobacco, among other things, by vaporizing through a glass basin
before being inhaled. To read further, check out Wikipedia. This photo, taken by Antoin Sevruguin in 1900, from Wikimedia Commons, shows a
Persian woman with hookah (qalyan).
“Mr. Thaddeus Sholto," said the little man, still jerking and smiling. “That is my name. You are Miss , of course. And these gentlemen—"
“This is Mr. Sherlock Holmes, and this is Dr. Watson."
“A doctor, eh?" cried he, much excited. “Have you your stethoscope? Might I ask you—would you have the kindness? I have grave doubts as to my mitral valve, if you would be so very good. The aortic I may rely upon, but I should value your opinion upon the mitral."
I listened to his heart, as requested, but was unable to find anything amiss, save indeed that he was in an ecstasy of fear, for he shivered from head to foot. “It appears to be normal," I said. “You have no cause for uneasiness."
“You will excuse my anxiety, Miss ," he remarked, airily. “I am a great sufferer, and I have long had suspicions as to that valve. I am delighted to hear that they are unwarranted. Had your father, Miss , refrained from throwing a strain upon his heart, he might have been alive now."
I could have struck the man across the face, so hot was I at this callous and off-hand reference to so delicate a matter. Miss sat down, and her face grew white to the lips. “I knew in my heart that he was dead," said she.
“I can give you every information," said he, “and, what is more, I can do you justice; and I will, too, whatever Brother Bartholomew may say. I am so glad to have your friends here, not only as an escort to you, but also as witnesses to what I am about to do and say. The three of us can show a bold front to Brother Bartholomew. But let us have no outsiders,—no police or officials. We can settle everything satisfactorily among ourselves, without any interference. Nothing would annoy Brother Bartholomew more than any publicity." He sat down upon a low settee and blinked at us inquiringly with his weak, watery blue eyes.
“For my part," said Holmes, “whatever you may choose to say will go no further."
I nodded to show my agreement.
“That is well! That is well!" said he. “May I offer you a glass of Chianti, Miss ? Or
of Tokay? I keep no other wines. Shall I open a flask? No? Well, then, I trust that
you have no objection to tobacco-smoke, to the mild balsamic odour of the Eastern
tobacco. I am a little nervous, and I find my hookah an invaluable sedative." He
applied a taper to the great bowl, and the smoke bubbled
“When I first determined to make this communication to you," said he, “I might have
given you my address, but I feared that you might disregard my request and bring
unpleasant people with you. I took the liberty, therefore, of making an appointment
in such a way that my man Williams might be able to see you first. I have complete
confidence in his discretion, and he had orders, if he were dissatisfied, to proceed
no further in the matter. You will excuse these precautions, but I am a man of
somewhat retiring, and I might even say refined, tastes, and there is nothing more
unæsthetic than a policeman. I have a natural shrinking from all forms of rough
materialism. I seldom come in contact with the rough crowd. I live, as you see, with
some little atmosphere of elegance around me. I may call myself a patron of the arts.
It is my weakness. The landscape is a genuine
Corot
Jean-Baptiste-Camille Corot, 1796-1875, was a French
landscape painter who influenced the Impressionist movement You can learn more
about Corot from the UK National Gallery. The image included here is Corot's Evening on the Lake (c1872), via the
National Gallery, London.
Salvator Rosa, 1615-1673, was
an Italian landscaper painter whose works also depicted scenes of witchcraft. You
can learn more about Rosa from the UK
National Gallery. The image included here is Rosa's Witches at their Incantations (c1646), via
the National Gallery, London.
“You will excuse me, Mr. Sholto," said Miss , “but I am here at your request to learn something which you desire to tell me. It is very late, and I should desire the interview to be as short as possible."
“At the best it must take some time," he answered; “for we shall certainly have to go
to
“If we are to go to
He laughed until his ears were quite red. “That would hardly do," he cried. “I don’t know what he would say if I brought you in that sudden way. No, I must prepare you by showing you how we all stand to each other. In the first place, I must tell you that there are several points in the story of which I am myself ignorant. I can only lay the facts before you as far as I know them myself.
“My father was, as you may have guessed, Major John Sholto, once of the Indian army.
He retired some eleven years ago, and came to live at Pondicherry Lodge in Upper
“I very well remember the sensation which was caused by the disappearance of Captain
. We read the details in the papers, and, knowing that he had been a friend of our
father’s, we discussed the case freely in his presence. He used to join in our
speculations as to what could have happened. Never for an instant did we suspect
that
“We did know, however, that some mystery—some positive danger—overhung our father. He
was very fearful of going out alone, and he always employed two prize-fighters to act
as porters at Pondicherry Lodge. Williams, who drove you to-night, was one of them.
He was once light-weight champion of
“Early in 1882 my father received a letter from
“When we entered his room he was propped up with pillows and breathing heavily. He besought us to lock the door and to come upon either side of the bed. Then, grasping our hands, he made a remarkable statement to us, in a voice which was broken as much by emotion as by pain. I shall try and give it to you in his own very words.
“‘I have only one thing,’ he said, ‘which weighs upon my mind at this supreme moment. It is my treatment of poor ’s orphan. The cursed greed which has been my besetting sin through life has withheld from her the treasure, half at least of which should have been hers. And yet I have made no use of it myself,—so blind and foolish a thing is avarice. The mere feeling of possession has been so dear to me that I could not bear to share it with another. See that chaplet dipped with pearls beside the quinine-bottle. Even that I could not bear to part with, although I had got it out with the design of sending it to her. You, my sons, will give her a fair share of the Agra treasure. But send her nothing—not even the chaplet—until I am gone. After all, men have been as bad as this and have recovered.
“‘I will tell you how died,’ he continued. ‘He had suffered for years from a weak
heart, but he concealed it from every one. I alone knew it. When in
“‘For a long time I sat half distracted, wondering what I should do. My first impulse was, of course, to call for assistance; but I could not but recognise that there was every chance that I would be accused of his murder. His death at the moment of a quarrel, and the gash in his head, would be black against me. Again, an official inquiry could not be made without bringing out some facts about the treasure, which I was particularly anxious to keep secret. He had told me that no soul upon earth knew where he had gone. There seemed to be no necessity why any soul ever should know.
“‘I was still pondering over the matter, when, looking up, I saw my servant, Lal
Chowdar, in the doorway. He stole in and bolted the door behind him. “Do not fear,
Sahib," he said. “No one need know that you have killed him. Let us hide him away,
and who is the wiser?" “I did not kill him," said I. Lal Chowdar shook his head and
smiled. “I heard it all, Sahib," said he. “I heard you quarrel, and I heard the blow.
But my lips are sealed. All are asleep in the house. Let us put him away together."
That was enough to decide me. If my own servant could not believe my innocence, how
could I hope to make it good before twelve foolish tradesmen in a jury-box? Lal
Chowdar and I disposed of the body that night, and within a few days the
“At this instant a horrible change came over his expression; his eyes stared wildly,
his jaw dropped, and he yelled, in a voice which I can never forget, ‘Keep him out!
For Christ’s sake keep him out!’ We both stared round at the window behind us upon
which his gaze was fixed. A face was looking in at us out of the darkness. We could
see the whitening of the nose where it was pressed against the glass. It was a
bearded, hairy face, with wild cruel eyes and an expression of concentrated
malevolence. My brother and
“We searched the garden that night, but found no sign of the intruder, save that just under the window a single footmark was visible in the flower-bed. But for that one trace, we might have thought that our imaginations had conjured up that wild, fierce face. We soon, however, had another and a more striking proof that there were secret agencies at work all round us. The window of my father’s room was found open in the morning, his cupboards and boxes had been rifled, and upon his chest was fixed a torn piece of paper, with the words ‘The sign of the four’ scrawled across it. What the phrase meant, or who our secret visitor may have been, we never knew. As far as we can judge, none of my father’s property had been actually stolen, though everything had been turned out. My brother and I naturally associated this peculiar incident with the fear which haunted my father during his life; but it is still a complete mystery to us."
The little man stopped to relight his hookah and puffed thoughtfully for a few
moments. We had all sat absorbed, listening to his extraordinary narrative. At the
short account of her father’s death Miss had turned deadly white, and for a moment I
feared that she was about to faint. She rallied however, on drinking a glass of water
which I quietly poured out for her from a a
Venetian carafe
Here is an example of a 17th-18th century glass carafe
from Venice, via the Victoria and Albert Museum. It gives some idea of Sholto's decorative
sensibility.
“My brother and I," said he, “were, as you may imagine, much excited as to the treasure which my father had spoken of. For weeks and for months we dug and delved in every part of the garden, without discovering its whereabouts. It was maddening to think that the hiding-place was on his very lips at the moment that he died. We could judge the splendour of the missing riches by the chaplet which he had taken out. Over this chaplet my brother Bartholomew and I had some little discussion. The pearls were evidently of great value, and he was averse to part with them, for, between friends, my brother was himself a little inclined to my father’s fault. He thought, too, that if we parted with the chaplet it might give rise to gossip and finally bring us into trouble. It was all that I could do to persuade him to let me find out Miss ’s address and send her a detached pearl at fixed intervals, so that at least she might never feel destitute."
“It was a kindly thought," said our companion, earnestly. “It was extremely good of you."
The little man waved his hand deprecatingly. “We were your trustees," he said. “That
was the view which I took of it, though Brother Bartholomew could not altogether see
it in that light. We had plenty of money ourselves. I desired no more. Besides, it
would have been such bad taste to have treated a young lady in so scurvy a fashion.
‘Le mauvais goût mène au crime.’ The French have a very neat way of putting these
things. Our difference of opinion on this subject went so far that I thought it best
to set up rooms for myself: so I left Pondicherry Lodge, taking the old khitmutgar
and Williams with me. Yesterday, however, I learn that an event of extreme importance
has occurred. The treasure has been discovered. I instantly communicated with Miss ,
and it only remains for us to drive out to
Mr. Thaddeus Sholto ceased, and sat twitching on his luxurious settee. We all
remained silent, with our thoughts upon the new
“You have done well, sir, from first to last," said he. “It is possible that we may be able to make you some small return by throwing some light upon that which is still dark to you. But, as Miss remarked just now, it is late, and we had best put the matter through without delay."
Our new acquaintance very deliberately coiled up the tube of his hookah, and produced
from behind a curtain a very long befrogged topcoat with Astrakhan collar and cuffs
Astrakhan is wool from very young lambs,
resembling fur. It is mainly used as trimming on garments (OED). This image, from Raimon Furts Ltd on Wikimedia Commons, shows a fur coat from this
type of wool.
Our cab was awaiting us outside, and our programme was evidently prearranged, for the driver started off at once at a rapid pace. Thaddeus Sholto talked incessantly, in a voice which rose high above the rattle of the wheels.
“Bartholomew is a clever fellow," said he. “How do you think he found out where the treasure was? He had come to the conclusion that it was somewhere indoors: so he worked out all the cubic space of the house, and made measurements everywhere, so that not one inch should be unaccounted for. Among other things, he found that the height of the building was seventy-four feet, but on adding together the heights of all the separate rooms, and making every allowance for the space between, which he ascertained by borings, he could not bring the total to more than seventy feet. There were four feet unaccounted for. These could only be at the top of the building. He knocked a hole, therefore, in the lath-and-plaster ceiling of the highest room, and there, sure enough, he came upon another little garret above it, which had been sealed up and was known to no one. In the centre stood the treasure-chest, resting upon two rafters. He lowered it through the hole, and there it lies. He computes the value of the jewels at not less than half a million sterling."
At the mention of this gigantic sum we all stared at one another open-eyed. Miss ,
could we secure her rights, would change from a needy governess to the richest
heiress in
“This, Miss , is Pondicherry Lodge," said Mr. Thaddeus Sholto, as he handed her out.
It was nearly eleven o’clock when we reached this final stage of our night’s adventures. We had left the damp fog of the great city behind us, and the night was fairly fine. A warm wind blew from the westward, and heavy clouds moved slowly across the sky, with half a moon peeping occasionally through the rifts. It was clear enough to see for some distance, but Thaddeus Sholto took down one of the side-lamps from the carriage to give us a better light upon our way.
Pondicherry Lodge stood in its own grounds, and was girt round with a very high stone wall topped with broken glass. A single narrow iron-clamped door formed the only means of entrance. On this our guide knocked with a peculiar postman-like rat-tat.
“Who is there?" cried a gruff voice from within.
“It is I, McMurdo. You surely know my knock by this time."
There was a grumbling sound and a clanking and jarring of keys. The door swung heavily back, and a short, deep-chested man stood in the opening, with the yellow light of the lantern shining upon his protruded face and twinkling distrustful eyes.
“That you, Mr. Thaddeus? But who are the others? I had no orders about them from the master."
“No, McMurdo? You surprise me! I told my brother last night that I should bring some friends."
“He ain’t been out o’ his room to-day, Mr. Thaddeus, and I have no orders. You know very well that I must stick to regulations. I can let you in, but your friends must just stop where they are."
This was an unexpected obstacle. Thaddeus Sholto looked about him in a perplexed and helpless manner. “This is too bad of you, McMurdo!" he said. “If I guarantee them, that is enough for you. There is the young lady, too. She cannot wait on the public road at this hour."
“Very sorry, Mr. Thaddeus," said the porter, inexorably. “Folk may be friends o’ yours, and yet no friends o’ the master’s. He pays me well to do my duty, and my duty I’ll do. I don’t know none o’ your friends."
“Oh, yes you do, McMurdo," cried Sherlock Holmes, genially. “I don’t think you can
have forgotten me. Don’t you remember the amateur who fought three rounds with you at
tAlison’s rooms
“Not Mr. Sherlock Holmes!" roared the prize-fighter. “God’s truth! how could I have
mistook you? If instead o’ standin’ there
“You see, Watson, if all else fails me I have still one of the scientific professions open to me," said Holmes, laughing. “Our friend won’t keep us out in the cold now, I am sure."
“In you come, sir, in you come,—you and your friends," he answered. “Very sorry, Mr. Thaddeus, but orders are very strict. Had to be certain of your friends before I let them in."
Inside, a gravel path wound through desolate grounds to a huge clump of a house, square and prosaic, all plunged in shadow save where a moonbeam struck one corner and glimmered in a garret window. The vast size of the building, with its gloom and its deathly silence, struck a chill to the heart. Even Thaddeus Sholto seemed ill at ease, and the lantern quivered and rattled in his hand.
“I cannot understand it," he said. “There must be some mistake. I distinctly told Bartholomew that we should be here, and yet there is no light in his window. I do not know what to make of it."
“Does he always guard the premises in this way?" asked Holmes.
“Yes; he has followed my father’s custom. He was the favourite son, you know, and I sometimes think that my father may have told him more than he ever told me. That is Bartholomew’s window up there where the moonshine strikes. It is quite bright, but there is no light from within, I think."
“None," said Holmes. “But I see the glint of a light in that little window beside the door."
“Ah, that is the housekeeper’s room. That is where old Mrs. Bernstone sits. She can tell us all about it. But perhaps you would not mind waiting here for a minute or two, for if we all go in together and she has no word of our coming she may be alarmed. But hush! what is that?"
He held up the lantern, and his hand shook until the circles of light flickered and wavered all round us. Miss seized my wrist, and we all stood with thumping hearts, straining our ears. From the great black house there sounded through the silent night the saddest and most pitiful of sounds,—the shrill, broken whimpering of a frightened woman.
“It is Mrs. Bernstone," said Sholto. “She is the only woman in the house. Wait here. I shall be back in a moment." He hurried for the door, and knocked in his peculiar way. We could see a tall old woman admit him, and sway with pleasure at the very sight of him.
“Oh, Mr. Thaddeus, sir, I am so glad you have come! I am so glad you have come, Mr. Thaddeus, sir!" We heard her reiterated rejoicings until the door was closed and her voice died away into a muffled monotone.
Our guide had left us the lantern. Holmes swung it slowly round, and peered keenly at
the house, and at the great rubbish-heaps which cumbered the grounds. Miss and I
stood together, and her hand was in mine. A wondrous subtle thing is love, for here
were we
“What a strange place!" she said, looking round.
“It looks as though all the moles in
“And from the same cause," said Holmes. “These are the traces of the treasure-seekers. You must remember that they were six years looking for it. No wonder that the grounds look like a gravel-pit."
At that moment the door of the house burst open, and Thaddeus Sholto came running out, with his hands thrown forward and terror in his eyes.
“There is something amiss with Bartholomew!" he cried. “I am frightened! My nerves cannot stand it." He was, indeed, half blubbering with fear, and his twitching feeble face peeping out from the great Astrakhan collar had the helpless appealing expression of a terrified child.
“Come into the house," said Holmes, in his crisp, firm way.
“Yes, do!" pleaded Thaddeus Sholto. “I really do not feel equal to giving directions."
We all followed him into the housekeeper’s room, which stood upon the left-hand side of the passage. The old woman was pacing up and down with a scared look and restless picking fingers, but the sight of Miss appeared to have a soothing effect upon her.
“God bless your sweet calm face!" she cried, with an hysterical sob. “It does me good to see you. Oh, but I have been sorely tried this day!"
Our companion patted her thin, work-worn hand, and murmured some few words of kindly womanly comfort which brought the colour back into the other’s bloodless cheeks.
“Master has locked himself in and will not answer me," she explained. “All day I have waited to hear from him, for he often likes to be alone; but an hour ago I feared that something was amiss, so I went up and peeped through the key-hole. You must go up, Mr. Thaddeus,—you must go up and look for yourself. I have seen Mr. Bartholomew Sholto in joy and in sorrow for ten long years, but I never saw him with such a face on him as that."
Sherlock Holmes took the lamp and led the way, for Thaddeus Sholto’s teeth were
chattering in his head. So shaken was he that I had to pass my hand under his arm as
we went up the stairs, for his knees were trembling under him. Twice as we ascended
Holmes whipped his lens out of his pocket and carefully examined marks which appeared
to me to be mere shapeless smudges of dust upon the cocoa-nut matting which served as
a stair-carpet. He walked slowly from step to
The third flight of stairs ended in a straight passage of some length, with a great picture in Indian tapestry upon the right of it and three doors upon the left. Holmes advanced along it in the same slow and methodical way, while we kept close at his heels, with our long black shadows streaming backwards down the corridor. The third door was that which we were seeking. Holmes knocked without receiving any answer, and then tried to turn the handle and force it open. It was locked on the inside, however, and by a broad and powerful bolt, as we could see when we set our lamp up against it. The key being turned, however, the hole was not entirely closed. Sherlock Holmes bent down to it, and instantly rose again with a sharp intaking of the breath.
“There is something devilish in this, Watson," said he, more moved than I had ever before seen him. “What do you make of it?"
I stooped to the hole, and recoiled in horror. Moonlight was streaming into the room, and it was bright with a vague and shifty radiance. Looking straight at me, and suspended, as it were, in the air, for all beneath was in shadow, there hung a face,—the very face of our companion Thaddeus. There was the same high, shining head, the same circular bristle of red hair, the same bloodless countenance. The features were set, however, in a horrible smile, a fixed and unnatural grin, which in that still and moonlit room was more jarring to the nerves than any scowl or contortion. So like was the face to that of our little friend that I looked round at him to make sure that he was indeed with us. Then I recalled to mind that he had mentioned to us that his brother and he were twins.
“This is terrible!" I said to Holmes. “What is to be done?"
“The door must come down," he answered, and, springing against it, he put all his weight upon the lock. It creaked and groaned, but did not yield. Together we flung ourselves upon it once more, and this time it gave way with a sudden snap, and we found ourselves within Bartholomew Sholto’s chamber.
It appeared to have been fitted up as a chemical laboratory. A double line of
glass-stoppered bottles was drawn up upon the wall opposite the door, and the table
was littered over with Bunsen burners, test-tubes, and retorts
By the table, in a wooden arm-chair, the master of the house was seated all in a
heap, with his head sunk upon his left shoulder, and that ghastly, inscrutable smile
upon his face. He was stiff and cold, and had clearly been dead many hours. It seemed
to me that not only his features but all his limbs were twisted and turned in the
most fantastic fashion. By his hand upon the table there lay a peculiar
instrument,—
“You see," he said, with a significant raising of the eyebrows.
In the light of the lantern I read, with a thrill of horror, “The sign of the four."
“In God’s name, what does it all mean?" I asked.
“It means murder," said he, stooping over the dead man. “Ah, I expected it. Look here!" He pointed to what looked like a long, dark thorn stuck in the skin just above the ear.
“It looks like a thorn," said I.
“It is a thorn. You may pick it out. But be careful, for it is poisoned."
I took it up between my finger and thumb. It came away from the skin so readily that hardly any mark was left behind. One tiny speck of blood showed where the puncture had been.
“This is all an insoluble mystery to me," said I. “It grows darker instead of clearer."
“On the contrary," he answered, “it clears every instant. I only require a few missing links to have an entirely connected case."
We had almost forgotten our companion’s presence since we entered the chamber. He was still standing in the doorway, the very picture of terror, wringing his hands and moaning to himself. Suddenly, however, he broke out into a sharp, querulous cry.
“The treasure is gone!" he said. “They have robbed him of the treasure! There is the hole through which we lowered it. I helped him to do it! I was the last person who saw him! I left him here last night, and I heard him lock the door as I came downstairs."
“What time was that?"
“It was ten o’clock. And now he is dead, and the police
“You have no reason for fear, Mr. Sholto," said Holmes, kindly, putting his hand upon his shoulder. “Take my advice, and drive down to the station to report this matter to the police. Offer to assist them in every way. We shall wait here until your return."
The little man obeyed in a half-stupefied fashion, and we heard him stumbling down the stairs in the dark.
“Now, Watson," said Holmes, rubbing his hands, “we have half an hour to ourselves.
Let us make good use of it. My case is, as I have told you, almost complete; but we
must not err on the side of
“Simple!" I ejaculated.
“Surely," said he, with something of the air of a clinical professor expounding to
his class. “Just sit in the corner there, that your footprints may not complicate
matters. Now to work! In the first place, how did these folk come, and how did they
go? The door has not been opened since last night. How of the window?" He carried the
lamp across to it, muttering his observations aloud the while, but addressing them to
himself rather than to me. “Window is snibbed
I looked at the round, well-defined muddy discs. “This is not a footmark
“It is something much more valuable to us. It is the impression of a wooden stump. You see here on the sill is the boot-mark, a heavy boot with the broad metal heel, and beside it is the mark of the timber-toe."
“It is the wooden-legged man."
“Quite so. But there has been some one else,—a very able and efficient ally. Could you scale that wall, doctor?"
I looked out of the open window. The moon still shone brightly on that angle of the house. We were a good sixty feet from the ground, and, look where I would, I could see no foothold, nor as much as a crevice in the brick-work.
“It is absolutely impossible," I answered.
“Without aid it is so. But suppose you had a friend up here who lowered you this good stout rope which I see in the corner, securing one end of it to this great hook in the wall. Then, I think, if you were an active man, You might swarm up, wooden leg and all. You would depart, of course, in the same fashion, and your ally would draw up the rope, untie it from the hook, shut the window, snib it on the inside, and get away in the way that he originally came. As a minor point it may be noted," he continued, fingering the rope, “that our wooden-legged friend, though a fair climber, was not a professional sailor. His hands were far from horny. My lens discloses more than one blood-mark, especially towards the end of the rope, from which I gather that he slipped down with such velocity that he took the skin off his hand."
“This is all very well," said I, “but the thing becomes more unintelligible than ever. How about this mysterious ally? How came he into the room?"
“Yes, the ally!" repeated Holmes, pensively. “There are features of interest about
this ally. He lifts the case from the regions of the commonplace. I fancy that this
ally breaks fresh ground in the annals of crime in this country,—though parallel
cases suggest themselves from
“How came he, then?" I reiterated. “The door is locked, the window is inaccessible. Was it through the chimney?"
“The grate is much too small," he answered. “I had already considered that possibility."
“How then?" I persisted.
“You will not apply my precept," he said, shaking his head. “How often have I said to you that when you have eliminated the impossible whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth? We know that he did not come through the door, the window, or the chimney. We also know that he could not have been concealed in the room, as there is no concealment possible. Whence, then, did he come?"
“He came through the hole in the roof," I cried.
“Of course he did. He must have done so. If you will have the kindness to hold the lamp for me, we shall now extend our researches to the room above,—the secret room in which the treasure was found."
He mounted the steps, and, seizing a rafter with either hand, he swung himself up into the garret. Then, lying on his face, he reached down for the lamp and held it while I followed him.
The chamber in which we found ourselves was about ten feet one way and six the other. The floor was formed by the rafters, with thin lath-and-plaster between, so that in walking one had to step from beam to beam. The roof ran up to an apex, and was evidently the inner shell of the true roof of the house. There was no furniture of any sort, and the accumulated dust of years lay thick upon the floor.
“Here you are, you see," said Sherlock Holmes, putting his hand against the sloping wall. “This is a trap-door which leads out on to the roof. I can press it back, and here is the roof itself, sloping at a gentle angle. This, then, is the way by which Number One entered. Let us see if we can find any other traces of his individuality."
He held down the lamp to the floor, and as he did so I saw for the second time that night a startled, surprised look come over his face. For myself, as I followed his gaze my skin was cold under my clothes. The floor was covered thickly with the prints of a naked foot,—clear, well defined, perfectly formed, but scarce half the size of those of an ordinary man.
“Holmes," I said, in a whisper, “a child has done the horrid thing."
He had recovered his self-possession in an instant. “I was staggered for the moment," he said, “but the thing is quite natural. My memory failed me, or I should have been able to foretell it. There is nothing more to be learned here. Let us go down."
“What is your theory, then, as to those footmarks?" I asked, eagerly, when we had regained the lower room once more.
“My dear Watson, try a little analysis yourself," said he, with a touch of impatience. “You know my methods. Apply them, and it will be instructive to compare results."
“I cannot conceive anything which will cover the facts," I answered.
“It will be clear enough to you soon," he said, in an off-hand way. “I think that
there is nothing else of importance here, but I will look."
“We are certainly in luck," said he. “We ought to have very little trouble now. Number One has had the misfortune to tread in the creosote. You can see the outline of the edge of his small foot here at the side of this evil-smelling mess. The carboy has been cracked, You see, and the stuff has leaked out."
“What then?" I asked.
“Why, we have got him, that’s all," said he. “I know a dog that would follow that scent to the world’s end. If a pack can track a trailed herring across a shire, how far can a specially-trained hound follow so pungent a smell as this? It sounds like a sum in the rule of three. The answer should give us the—But halloa! here are the accredited representatives of the law."
Heavy steps and the clamour of loud voices were audible from below, and the hall door shut with a loud crash.
“Before they come," said Holmes, “just put your hand here on this poor fellow’s arm, and here on his leg. What do you feel?"
“The muscles are as hard as a board," I answered.
“Quite so. They are in a state of extreme contraction, far exceeding the usual rigor
mortis. Coupled with this distortion of the face, this Hippocratic smile, or ‘‘risus sardonicus,’
“Death from some powerful vegetable alkaloid," I answered,—“some strychnine-like substance which would produce tetanus."
“That was the idea which occurred to me the instant I saw the drawn muscles of the face. On getting into the room I at once looked for the means by which the poison had entered the system. As you saw, I discovered a thorn which had been driven or shot with no great force into the scalp. You observe that the part struck was that which would be turned towards the hole in the ceiling if the man were erect in his chair. Now examine the thorn."
I took it up gingerly and held it in the light of the lantern. It was long, sharp, and black, with a glazed look near the point as though some gummy substance had dried upon it. The blunt end had been trimmed and rounded off with a knife.
“Is that an English thorn
“No, it certainly is not."
“With all these data you should be able to draw some just inference. But here are the regulars; so the auxiliary forces may beat a retreat."
As he spoke, the steps which had been coming nearer sounded loudly on the passage,
and a very stout, portly man in a gray suit
“Here’s a business!" he cried, in a muffled, husky voice. “Here’s a pretty business! But who are all these? Why, the house seems to be as full as a rabbit-warren!"
“I think you must recollect me, Mr. Athelney Jones," said Holmes, quietly.
“Why, of course I do!" he wheezed. “It’s Mr. Sherlock Holmes, the theorist. Remember you! I’ll never forget how you lectured us all on causes and inferences and effects in the Bishopgate jewel case. It’s true you set us on the right track; but you’ll own now that it was more by good luck than good guidance."
“It was a piece of very simple reasoning."
“Oh, come, now, come! Never be ashamed to own up. But what is all this? Bad business!
Bad business! Stern facts here,—no room for theories. How lucky that I happened to be
out at
“Oh, this is hardly a case for me to theorise over," said Holmes, dryly.
“No, no. Still, we can’t deny that you hit the nail on the head sometimes. Dear me! Door locked, I understand. Jewels worth half a million missing. How was the window?"
“Fastened; but there are steps on the sill."
“Well, well, if it was fastened the steps could have nothing to do with the matter. That’s common sense. Man might have died in a fit; but then the jewels are missing. Ha! I have a theory. These flashes come upon me at times.—Just step outside, sergeant, and you, Mr. Sholto. Your friend can remain.—What do you think of this, Holmes? Sholto was, on his own confession, with his brother last night. The brother died in a fit, on which Sholto walked off with the treasure. How’s that?"
“On which the dead man very considerately got up and locked the door on the inside."
“Hum! There’s a flaw there. Let us apply common sense to the matter. This Thaddeus Sholto was with his brother; there was a quarrel; so much we know. The brother is dead and the jewels are gone. So much also we know. No one saw the brother from the time Thaddeus left him. His bed had not been slept in. Thaddeus is evidently in a most disturbed state of mind. His appearance is—well, not attractive. You see that I am weaving my web round Thaddeus. The net begins to close upon him."
“You are not quite in possession of the facts yet," said Holmes. “This splinter of wood, which I have every reason to believe to be poisoned, was in the man’s scalp where you still see the mark; this card, inscribed as you see it, was on the table; and beside it lay this rather curious stone-headed instrument. How does all that fit into your theory?"
“Confirms it in every respect," said the fat detective, pompously. “House is full of Indian curiosities. Thaddeus brought this up, and if this splinter be poisonous Thaddeus may as well have made murderous use of it as any other man. The card is some hocus-pocus,—a blind, as like as not. The only question is, how did he depart? Ah, of course, here is a hole in the roof." With great activity, considering his bulk, he sprang up the steps and squeezed through into the garret, and immediately afterwards we heard his exulting voice proclaiming that he had found the trap-door.
“He can find something," remarked Holmes, shrugging his shoulders. “He has occasional glimmerings of reason. Il n’y a pas des sots si incommodes que ceux qui ont de l’esprit!"
“You see!" said Athelney Jones, reappearing down the steps again. “Facts are better than mere theories, after all. My view of the case is confirmed. There is a trap-door communicating with the roof, and it is partly open."
“It was I who opened it."
“Oh, indeed! You did notice it, then?" He seemed a little crestfallen at the discovery. “Well, whoever noticed it, it shows how our gentleman got away. Inspector!"
“Yes, sir," from the passage.
“Ask Mr. Sholto to step this way.—Mr. Sholto, it is my duty to inform you that anything which you may say will be used against you. I arrest you in the Queen’s name as being concerned in the death of your brother."
“There, now! Didn’t I tell you!" cried the poor little man, throwing out his hands, and looking from one to the other of us.
“Don’t trouble yourself about it, Mr. Sholto," said Holmes. “I think that I can engage to clear you of the charge."
“Don’t promise too much, Mr. Theorist,—don’t promise too much!" snapped the detective. “You may find it a harder matter than you think."
“Not only will I clear him, Mr. Jones, but I will make you a free present of the name and description of one of the two people who were in this room last night. His name, I have every reason to believe, is Jonathan Small. He is a poorly-educated man, small, active, with his right leg off, and wearing a wooden stump which is worn away upon the inner side. His left boot has a coarse, square-toed sole, with an iron band round the heel. He is a middle-aged man, much sunburned, and has been a convict. These few indications may be of some assistance to you, coupled with the fact that there is a good deal of skin missing from the palm of his hand. The other man—"
“Ah! the other man—?" asked Athelney Jones, in a sneering voice, but impressed none the less, as I could easily see, by the precision of the other’s manner.
“Is a rather curious person," said Sherlock Holmes, turning upon his heel. “I hope before very long to be able to introduce you to the pair of them.—A word with you, Watson."
He led me out to the head of the stair. “This unexpected occurrence,"
“I have just been thinking so," I answered. “It is not right that Miss should remain in this stricken house."
“No. You must escort her home. She lives with Mrs. Cecil Forrester, in Lower Camberwell: so it is not very far. I will wait for you here if you will drive out again. Or perhaps you are too tired?"
“By no means. I don’t think I could rest until I know more of this fantastic business. I have seen something of the rough side of life, but I give you my word that this quick succession of strange surprises to-night has shaken my nerve completely. I should like, however, to see the matter through with you, now that I have got so far."
“Your presence will be of great service to me," he answered. “We shall work the case out independently, and leave this fellow Jones to exult over any mare’s-nest which he may choose to construct. When you have dropped Miss I wish you to go on to No. 3, Pinchin Lane, down near the water’s edge at Lambeth. The third house on the right-hand side is a bird-stuffer’s: Sherman is the name. You will see a weasel holding a young rabbit in the window. Knock old Sherman up, and tell him, with my compliments, that I want Toby at once. You will bring Toby back in the cab with you."
“A dog, I suppose."
“Yes,—a queer mongrel, with a most amazing power of scent. I would rather have Toby’s
help than that of the whole detective force of
“I shall bring him, then," said I. “It is one now. I ought to be back before three, if I can get a fresh horse."
“And I," said Holmes, “shall see what I can learn from Mrs. Bernstone, and from the
Indian servant, who, Mr. Thaddeus tell me, sleeps in the next garret. Then I shall
study the great Jones’s methods and listen to his not too delicate sarcasms. ‘Wir sind gewohnt das die Menschen
verhöhnen was sie nicht verstehen.’
The police had brought a cab with them, and in this I escorted Miss back to her home.
After the angelic fashion of women, she had borne trouble with a calm face as long as
there was some one weaker than herself to support, and I had found her bright and
placid by the side of the frightened housekeeper. In the cab, however, she first
turned faint, and then burst into a passion of weeping,—so sorely had she been tried
by the adventures of the night. She has told me since that she thought me cold and
distant upon that journey. She little guessed the struggle within my breast, or the
effort of self-restraint which held me back. My sympathies and my love went out to
her, even as my hand had in the garden. I felt that years of the conventionalities
It was nearly two o’clock when we reached Mrs. Cecil Forrester’s. The servants had retired hours ago, but Mrs. Forrester had been so interested by the strange message which Miss had received that she had sat up in the hope of her return. She opened the door herself, a middle-aged, graceful woman, and it gave me joy to see how tenderly her arm stole round the other’s waist and how motherly was the voice in which she greeted her. She was clearly no mere paid dependant, but an honoured friend. I was introduced, and Mrs. Forrester earnestly begged me to step in and tell her our adventures. I explained, however, the importance of my errand, and promised faithfully to call and report any progress which we might make with the case. As we drove away I stole a glance back, and I still seem to see that little group on the step, the two graceful, clinging figures, the half-opened door, the hall-light shining through stained glass, the barometer, and the bright stair-rods. It was soothing to catch even that passing glimpse of a tranquil English home in the midst of the wild, dark business which had absorbed us.
And the more I thought of what had happened, the wilder and darker it grew. I reviewed the whole extraordinary sequence of events as I rattled on through the silent gas-lit streets. There was the original problem: that at least was pretty clear now. The death of Captain , the sending of the pearls, the advertisement, the letter,—we had had light upon all those events. They had only led us, however, to a deeper and far more tragic mystery. The Indian treasure, the curious plan found among ’s baggage, the strange scene at Major Sholto’s death, the rediscovery of the treasure immediately followed by the murder of the discoverer, the very singular accompaniments to the crime, the footsteps, the remarkable weapons, the words upon the card, corresponding with those upon Captain ’s chart,—here was indeed a labyrinth in which a man less singularly endowed than my fellow-lodger might well despair of ever finding the clue.
Pinchin Lane was a row of shabby two-storied brick houses in the lower quarter of
“Go on, you drunken vagabone
“If you’ll let one out it’s just what I have come for," said I.
“Go on!" yelled the voice. “So help me gracious, I have a wiper in the bag, an’ I’ll drop it on your ’ead if you don’t hook it."
“But I want a dog," I cried.
“I won’t be argued with!" shouted Mr. Sherman. “Now stand clear, for when I say ‘three,’ down goes the wiper."
“Mr. Sherlock Holmes—" I began, but the words had a most magical effect, for the window instantly slammed down, and within a minute the door was unbarred and open. Mr. Sherman was a lanky, lean old man, with stooping shoulders, a stringy neck, and blue-tinted glasses.
“A friend of Mr. Sherlock is always welcome," said he. “Step in, sir. Keep clear of the badger; for he bites. Ah, naughty, naughty, would you take a nip at the gentleman?" This to a stoat which thrust its wicked head and red eyes between the bars of its cage. “Don’t mind that, sir: it’s only a slow-worm. It hain’t got no fangs, so I gives it the run o’ the room, for it keeps the beetles down. You must not mind my bein’ just a little short wi’ you at first, for I’m guyed at by the children, and there’s many a one just comes down this lane to knock me up. What was it that Mr. Sherlock Holmes wanted, sir?"
“He wanted a dog of yours."
“Ah! that would be Toby."
“Yes, Toby was the name."
“Toby lives at No. 7 on the left here." He moved slowly forward with his candle among the queer animal family which he had gathered round him. In the uncertain, shadowy light I could see dimly that there were glancing, glimmering eyes peeping down at us from every cranny and corner. Even the rafters above our heads were lined by solemn fowls, who lazily shifted their weight from one leg to the other as our voices disturbed their slumbers.
Toby proved to be an ugly, long-haired, lop-eared creature, half spaniel and half
lurcher
A lurcher is a type of dog breed of half greyhound
and half sighthound (terrier or herding dog). Lurchers were bred in England for
hunting game. To learn more about these dogs, check out Dog Breed Info. This
photo from Dog Breed Info, shows a 4 year old Lurcher. Note that Toby is
half-spaniel and half-lurcher.
Holmes was standing on the door-step, with his hands in his pockets, smoking his pipe.
“Ah, you have him there!" said he. “Good dog, then! Atheney Jones has gone. We have had an immense display of energy since you left. He has arrested not only friend Thaddeus, but the gatekeeper, the housekeeper, and the Indian servant. We have the place to ourselves, but for a sergeant upstairs. Leave the dog here, and come up."
We tied Toby to the hall table, and re-ascended the stairs. The room was as he had
left it, save that a sheet had been draped over
“Lend me your bull’s-eye, sergeant," said my companion. “Now tie this bit of card round my neck, so as to hang it in front of me. Thank you. Now I must kick off my boots and stockings.—Just you carry them down with you, Watson. I am going to do a little climbing. And dip my handkerchief into the creasote. That will do. Now come up into the garret with me for a moment."
We clambered up through the hole. Holmes turned his light once more upon the footsteps in the dust.
“I wish you particularly to notice these footmarks," he said. “Do you observe anything noteworthy about them?"
“They belong," I said, “to a child or a small woman."
“Apart from their size, though. Is there nothing else?"
“They appear to be much as other footmarks."
“Not at all. Look here! This is the print of a right foot in the dust. Now I make one with my naked foot beside it. What is the chief difference?"
“Your toes are all cramped together. The other print has each toe distinctly divided."
“Quite so. That is the point. Bear that in mind. Now, would you kindly step over to that flap-window and smell the edge of the wood-work? I shall stay here, as I have this handkerchief in my hand."
I did as he directed, and was instantly conscious of a strong tarry smell.
“That is where he put his foot in getting out. If you can trace him, I should think that Toby will have no difficulty. Now run downstairs, loose the dog, and look out for Blondin."
By the time that I got out into the grounds Sherlock Holmes was on the roof, and I could see him like an enormous glow-worm crawling very slowly along the ridge. I lost sight of him behind a stack of chimneys, but he presently reappeared, and then vanished once more upon the opposite side. When I made my way round there I found him seated at one of the corner eaves.
“That you, Watson?" he cried.
“Yes."
“This is the place. What is that black thing down there?"
“A water-barrel."
“Top on it?"
“Yes."
“No sign of a ladder?"
“No."
“Confound the fellow! It’s a most break-neck place. I ought to be able to come down where he could climb up. The water-pipe feels pretty firm. Here goes, anyhow."
There was a scuffling of feet, and the lantern began to come steadily down the side of the wall. Then with a light spring he came on to the barrel, and from there to the earth.
“It was easy to follow him," he said, drawing on his stockings and
The object which he held up to me was a small pocket or pouch woven out of coloured grasses and with a few tawdry beads strung round it. In shape and size it was not unlike a cigarette-case. Inside were half a dozen spines of dark wood, sharp at one end and rounded at the other, like that which had struck Bartholomew Sholto.
“They are hellish things," said he. “Look out that you don’t prick yourself. I’m
delighted to have them, for the chances are that they are all he has. There is the
less fear of you or me finding one in our skin before long. I would sooner face a
Martini bullet
A Martini bullet was a black
powder round bullet used by the British army in the 19th century. This image, from Wikimedia Commons, shows Martini-Enfield brass bullets.
“Certainly," I answered.
“Your leg will stand it?"
“Oh, yes."
“Here you are, doggy! Good old Toby! Smell it, Toby, smell it!" He pushed the creasote handkerchief under the dog’s nose, while the creature stood with its fluffy legs separated, and with a most comical cock to its head, like a connoisseur sniffing the bouquet of a famous vintage. Holmes then threw the handkerchief to a distance, fastened a stout cord to the mongrel’s collar, and led him to the foot of the water-barrel. The creature instantly broke into a succession of high, tremulous yelps, and, with his nose on the ground, and his tail in the air, pattered off upon the trail at a pace which strained his leash and kept us at the top of our speed.
The east had been gradually whitening, and we could now see some distance in the cold grey light. The square, massive house, with its black, empty windows and high, bare walls, towered up, sad and forlorn, behind us. Our course led right across the grounds, in and out among the trenches and pits with which they were scarred and intersected. The whole place, with its scattered dirt-heaps and ill-grown shrubs, had a blighted, ill-omened look which harmonized with the black tragedy which hung over it.
On reaching the boundary wall Toby ran along, whining eagerly, underneath its shadow, and stopped finally in a corner screened by a young beech. Where the two walls joined, several bricks had been loosened, and the crevices left were worn down and rounded upon the lower side, as though they had frequently been used as a ladder. Holmes clambered up, and, taking the dog from me, he dropped it over upon the other side.
“There’s the print of wooden-leg’s hand," he remarked, as I mounted up beside him. “You see the slight smudge of blood upon the white plaster. What a lucky thing it is that we have had no very heavy rain since yesterday! The scent will lie upon the road in spite of their eight-and-twenty hours’ start."
I confess that I had my doubts myself when I reflected upon the great traffic which
had passed along the
“Do not imagine," said Holmes, “that I depend for my success in this case upon the mere chance of one of these fellows having put his foot in the chemical. I have knowledge now which would enable me to trace them in many different ways. This, however, is the readiest and, since fortune has put it into our hands, I should be culpable if I neglected it. It has, however, prevented the case from becoming the pretty little intellectual problem which it at one time promised to be. There might have been some credit to be gained out of it, but for this too palpable clue."
“There is credit, and to spare," said I. “I assure you, Holmes, that I marvel at the means by which you obtain your results in this case, even more than I did in the Jefferson Hope Murder. The thing seems to me to be deeper and more inexplicable. How, for example, could you describe with such confidence the wooden-legged man?"
“Pshaw, my dear boy! it was simplicity itself. I don’t wish to be theatrical. It is
all patent and above-board. Two officers who are in command of a convict-guard learn
an important secret as to buried treasure. A map is drawn for them by an Englishman
named Jonathan Small. You remember that we saw the name upon the chart in Captain ’s
possession. He had signed it in behalf of himself and his associates,—the sign of the
four, as he somewhat dramatically called it. Aided by this chart, the officers—or one
of them—gets the treasure and brings it to
“But that is mere speculation," said I.
“It is more than that. It is the only hypothesis which covers the facts. Let us see
how it fits in with the sequel. Major Sholto remains at peace for some years, happy
in the possession of his treasure. Then he receives a letter from
“A letter to say that the men whom he had wronged had been set free."
“Or had escaped. That is much more likely, for he would have known what their term of imprisonment was. It would not have been a surprise to him. What does he do then? He guards himself against a wooden-legged man,—a white man, mark you, for he mistakes a white tradesman for him, and actually fires a pistol at him. Now, only one white man’s name is on the chart. The others are Hindoos or Mohammedans. There is no other white man. Therefore we may say with confidence that the wooden-legged man is identical with Jonathan Small. Does the reasoning strike you as being faulty?"
“No: it is clear and concise."
“Well, now, let us put ourselves in the place of Jonathan Small. Let us look at it
from his point of view. He comes to
“Very clearly."
“Now, what could Jonathan Small do? He could only continue to keep a secret watch
upon the efforts made to find the treasure. Possibly he leaves
“But it was the associate, and not Jonathan, who committed the crime."
“Quite so. And rather to Jonathan’s disgust, to judge by the way he stamped about when he got into the room. He bore no grudge against Bartholomew Sholto, and would have preferred if he could have been simply bound and gagged. He did not wish to put his head in a halter. There was no help for it, however: the savage instincts of his companion had broken out, and the poison had done its work: so Jonathan Small left his record, lowered the treasure-box to the ground, and followed it himself. That was the train of events as far as I can decipher them. Of course as to his personal appearance he must be middle-aged, and must be sunburned after serving his time in such an oven as the Andamans. His height is readily calculated from the length of his stride, and we know that he was bearded. His hairiness was the one point which impressed itself upon Thaddeus Sholto when he saw him at the window. I don’t know that there is anything else."
“The associate?"
“Ah, well, there is no great mystery in that. But you will know all about it soon
enough. How sweet the morning air is! See how
“Fairly so. I worked back to him through Carlyle
Sartor Resartus, a novel that explores his concept of
"Natural Supernaturalism." He was among the first to make German literature
available for English readers, often through translations, which is what Watson
means here when he says he came to Jean Paul by way of Carlyle. To read more about
Carlyle, role in the " ,
“That was like following the brook to the parent lake. He makes one curious but profound remark. It is that the chief proof of man’s real greatness lies in his perception of his own smallness. It argues, you see, a power of comparison and of appreciation which is in itself a proof of nobility. There is much food for thought in Richter. You have not a pistol, have you?"
“I have my stick."
“It is just possible that we may need something of the sort if we get to their lair. Jonathan I shall leave to you, but if the other turns nasty I shall shoot him dead." He took out his revolver as he spoke, and, having loaded two of the chambers, he put it back into the right-hand pocket of his jacket.
We had during this time been following the guidance of Toby down the half-rural villa-lined roads which lead to the metropolis. Now, however, we were beginning to come among continuous streets, where labourers and dockmen were already astir, and slatternly women were taking down shutters and brushing door-steps. At the square-topped corner public houses business was just beginning, and rough-looking men were emerging, rubbing their sleeves across their beards after their morning wet. Strange dogs sauntered up and stared wonderingly at us as we passed, but our inimitable Toby looked neither to the right nor to the left, but trotted onwards with his nose to the ground and an occasional eager whine which spoke of a hot scent.
We had traversed The Oval is an international cricket ground in
Kensington, South London. It also hosted a number of historical sporting events.
To read more, see Wikipedia. This image, from Wikimedia Commons, depicts the Oval in 1891.
“What the deuce is the matter with the dog?" growled Holmes. “They surely would not take a cab, or go off in a balloon."
“Perhaps they stood here for some time," I suggested.
“Ah! it’s all right. He’s off again," said my companion, in a tone of relief.
He was indeed off, for after sniffing round again he suddenly made up his mind, and
darted away with an energy and determination such as he had not yet shown. The scent
appeared to be much hotter than
Our course now ran down Nine Elms until we came to Broderick and Nelson’s large timber-yard, just past the White Eagle tavern. Here the dog, frantic with excitement, turned down through the side-gate into the enclosure, where the sawyers were already at work. On the dog raced through sawdust and shavings, down an alley, round a passage, between two wood-piles, and finally, with a triumphant yelp, sprang upon a large barrel which still stood upon the hand-trolley on which it had been brought. With lolling tongue and blinking eyes, Toby stood upon the cask, looking from one to the other of us for some sign of appreciation. The staves of the barrel and the wheels of the trolley were smeared with a dark liquid, and the whole air was heavy with the smell of creasote.
Sherlock Holmes and I looked blankly at each other, and then burst simultaneously into an uncontrollable fit of laughter.
“What now?" I asked. “Toby has lost his character for infallibility."
“He acted according to his lights," said Holmes, lifting him down from the barrel and
walking him out of the timber-yard. “If you consider how much creasote is carted
about
“We must get on the main scent again, I suppose."
“Yes. And, fortunately, we have no distance to go. Evidently what puzzled the dog at the corner of Knight’s Place was that there were two different trails running in opposite directions. We took the wrong one. It only remains to follow the other."
There was no difficulty about this. On leading Toby to the place where he had committed his fault, he cast about in a wide circle and finally dashed off in a fresh direction.
“We must take care that he does not now bring us to the place where the creasote-barrel came from," I observed.
“I had thought of that. But you notice that he keeps on the pavement, whereas the barrel passed down the roadway. No, we are on the true scent now."
It tended down towards the river-side, running through Belmont Place and Prince’s
Street. At the end of Broad Street it ran right down to the water’s edge, where there
was a small wooden wharf
“We are out of luck," said Holmes. “They have taken to a boat
Close to the rude landing-stage was a small brick house, with a wooden placard slung
out through the second window. “Mordecai Smith" was printed across it in large
letters, and, underneath, “Boats to hire by the hour or day." A second inscription
above the door informed us that a steam launch
“This looks bad," said he. “These fellows are sharper than I expected. They seem to have covered their tracks. There has, I fear, been preconcerted management here."
He was approaching the door of the house, when it opened, and a little, curly-headed lad of six came running out, followed by a stoutish, red-faced woman with a large sponge in her hand.
“You come back and be washed, Jack," she shouted. “Come back, you young imp; for if your father comes home and finds you like that, he’ll let us hear of it."
“Dear little chap!" said Holmes, strategically. “What a rosy-cheeked young rascal! Now, Jack, is there anything you would like?"
The youth pondered for a moment. “I’d like a shillin’," said he.
“Nothing you would like better?"
“I’d like two shillin’ better," the prodigy answered, after some thought.
“Here you are, then! Catch!—A fine child, Mrs. Smith!"
“Lor’ bless you, sir, he is that, and forward. He gets a’most too much for me to manage, ’specially when my man is away days at a time."
“Away, is he?" said Holmes, in a disappointed voice. “I am sorry for that, for I wanted to speak to Mr. Smith."
“He’s been away since yesterday mornin’, sir, and, truth to tell, I am beginnin’ to feel frightened about him. But if it was about a boat, sir, maybe I could serve as well."
“I wanted to hire his steam launch."
“Why, bless you, sir, it is in the steam launch that he has gone. That’s what puzzles
me; for I know there ain’t more coals in her than would take her to about
“He might have bought some at a wharf down the river."
“He might, sir, but it weren’t his way. Many a time I’ve heard him call out at the prices they charge for a few odd bags. Besides, I don’t like that wooden-legged man, wi’ his ugly face and outlandish talk. What did he want always knockin’ about here for?"
“A wooden-legged man?" said Holmes, with bland surprise.
“Yes, sir, a brown, monkey-faced chap that’s called more’n once for my old man. It
was him that roused him up yesternight, and, what’s
“But, my dear Mrs. Smith," said Holmes, shrugging his shoulders, “You are frightening yourself about nothing. How could you possibly tell that it was the wooden-legged man who came in the night? I don’t quite understand how you can be so sure."
“His voice, sir. I knew his voice, which is kind o’ thick and foggy. He tapped at the winder,—about three it would be. ‘Show a leg, matey,’ says he: ‘time to turn out guard.’ My old man woke up Jim,—that’s my eldest,—and away they went, without so much as a word to me. I could hear the wooden leg clackin’ on the stones."
“And was this wooden-legged man alone?"
“Couldn’t say, I am sure, sir. I didn’t hear no one else."
“I am sorry, Mrs. Smith, for I wanted a steam launch, and I have heard good reports of the—Let me see, what is her name?"
“The Aurora, sir."
“Ah! She’s not that old green launch with a yellow line, very broad in the beam?"
“No, indeed. She’s as trim a little thing as any on the river. She’s been fresh painted, black with two red streaks."
“Thanks. I hope that you will hear soon from Mr. Smith. I am going down the river; and if I should see anything of the Aurora I shall let him know that you are uneasy. A black funnel, you say?"
“No, sir. Black with a white band."
“Ah, of course. It was the sides which were black. Good-morning, Mrs. Smith.—There is a boatman here with a wherry, Watson. We shall take it and cross the river.
“The main thing with people of that sort," said Holmes, as we sat in the sheets of
the wherry
A wherry is a type of boat used to carry passengers in
canals in England. This image, from
Wikimedia Commons , shows an example of a wherry built to 18th-century
design at Kingston upon Thames.
“Our course now seems pretty clear," said I.
“What would you do, then?"
“I would engage a launch and go down the river on the track of the Aurora."
“My dear fellow, it would be a colossal task. She may have touched at any wharf on
either side of the stream between here and
“Employ the police, then."
“No. I shall probably call Athelney Jones in at the last moment. He is not a bad fellow, and I should not like to do anything which would injure him professionally. But I have a fancy for working it out myself, now that we have gone so far."
“Could we advertise, then, asking for information from wharfingers?"
“Worse and worse! Our men would know that the chase was hot at their heels, and they
would be off out of the country. As it is, they
“What are we to do, then?" I asked, as we landed near Millbank Penitentiary.
“Take this hansom
A hansom is a low-hanging two-wheeled horse
carriage that can seat two people, with the driver elevated behind (OED). The
image included here is a photograph of a hansom cab with driver from 1877, via
Wikimedia Commons.
We pulled up at the Great Peter Street post-office, and Holmes despatched his wire. “Whom do you think that is to?" he asked, as we resumed our journey.
“I am sure I don’t know."
“You remember the Baker Street division of the detective police force whom I employed in the Jefferson Hope case?"
“Well," said I, laughing.
“This is just the case where they might be invaluable. If they fail, I have other resources; but I shall try them first. That wire was to my dirty little lieutenant, Wiggins, and I expect that he and his gang will be with us before we have finished our breakfast."
It was between eight and nine o’clock now, and I was conscious of a strong reaction after the successive excitements of the night. I was limp and weary, befogged in mind and fatigued in body. I had not the professional enthusiasm which carried my companion on, nor could I look at the matter as a mere abstract intellectual problem. As far as the death of Bartholomew Sholto went, I had heard little good of him, and could feel no intense antipathy to his murderers. The treasure, however, was a different matter. That, or part of it, belonged rightfully to Miss . While there was a chance of recovering it I was ready to devote my life to the one object. True, if I found it it would probably put her forever beyond my reach. Yet it would be a petty and selfish love which would be influenced by such a thought as that. If Holmes could work to find the criminals, I had a tenfold stronger reason to urge me on to find the treasure.
A bath at Baker Street and a complete change freshened me up wonderfully. When I came down to our room I found the breakfast laid and Homes pouring out the coffee.
“Here it is," said he, laughing, and pointing to an open newspaper. “The energetic Jones and the ubiquitous reporter have fixed it up between them. But you have had enough of the case. Better have your ham and eggs first."
I took the paper from him and read the short notice, which was headed “Mysterious
Business at Upper
“About twelve o’clock last night," said the Standard, “Mr. Bartholomew Sholto, of
Pondicherry Lodge, Upper
“Isn’t it gorgeous!" said Holmes, grinning over his coffee-cup. “What do you think of it?"
“I think that we have had a close shave ourselves of being arrested for the crime."
“So do I. I wouldn’t answer for our safety now, if he should happen to have another of his attacks of energy."
At this moment there was a loud ring at the bell, and I could hear Mrs. Hudson, our landlady, raising her voice in a wail of expostulation and dismay.
“By heaven, Holmes," I said, half rising, “I believe that they are really after us."
“No, it’s not quite so bad as that. It is the unofficial force,—the Baker Street irregulars."
As he spoke, there came a swift pattering of naked feet upon the stairs, a clatter of high voices, and in rushed a dozen dirty and ragged little street-Arabs. There was some show of discipline among them, despite their tumultuous entry, for they instantly drew up in line and stood facing us with expectant faces. One of their number, taller and older than the others, stood forward with an air of lounging superiority which was very funny in such a disreputable little scarecrow.
“Got your message, sir," said he, “and brought ’em on sharp. Three bob and a tanner for tickets."
“Here you are," said Holmes, producing some silver. “In future they can report to
you, Wiggins, and you to me. I cannot have the house invaded in this way. However, it
is just as well that you should
“Yes, guv’nor," said Wiggins.
“The old scale of pay, and a guinea to the boy who finds the boat. Here’s a day in advance. Now off you go!" He handed them a shilling each, and away they buzzed down the stairs, and I saw them a moment later streaming down the street.
“If the launch is above water they will find her," said Holmes, as he rose from the table and lit his pipe. “They can go everywhere, see everything, overhear every one. I expect to hear before evening that they have spotted her. In the meanwhile, we can do nothing but await results. We cannot pick up the broken trail until we find either the Aurora or Mr. Mordecai Smith."
“Toby could eat these scraps, I dare say. Are you going to bed, Holmes?"
“No; I am not tired. I have a curious constitution. I never remember feeling tired by work, though idleness exhausts me completely. I am going to smoke and to think over this queer business to which my fair client has introduced us. If ever man had an easy task, this of ours ought to be. Wooden-legged men are not so common, but the other man must, I should think, be absolutely unique."
“That other man again!"
“I have no wish to make a mystery of him,—to you, anyway. But you must have formed your own opinion. Now, do consider the data. Diminutive footmarks, toes never fettered by boots, naked feet, stone-headed wooden mace, great agility, small poisoned darts. What do you make of all this?"
“A savage!" I exclaimed. “Perhaps one of those Indians who were the associates of Jonathan Small."
“Hardly that," said he. “When first I saw signs of strange weapons I was inclined to
think so; but the remarkable character of the footmarks caused me to reconsider my
views. Some of the inhabitants of the
“South American," I hazarded.
He stretched his hand up, and took down a bulky volume from the shelf. “This is the
first volume of a gazetteer
“But how came he to have so singular a companion?"
“Ah, that is more than I can tell. Since, however, we had already determined that
Small had come from the
He took up his violin from the corner, and as I stretched myself out he began to play some low, dreamy, melodious air,—his own, no doubt, for he had a remarkable gift for improvisation. I have a vague remembrance of his gaunt limbs, his earnest face, and the rise and fall of his bow. Then I seemed to be floated peacefully away upon a soft sea of sound, until I found myself in dreamland, with the sweet face of Mary looking down upon me.
It was late in the afternoon before I woke, strengthened and refreshed. Sherlock Holmes still sat exactly as I had left him, save that he had laid aside his violin and was deep in a book. He looked across at me, as I stirred, and I noticed that his face was dark and troubled.
“You have slept soundly," he said. “I feared that our talk would wake you."
“I heard nothing," I answered. “Have you had fresh news, then?"
“Unfortunately, no. I confess that I am surprised and disappointed. I expected something definite by this time. Wiggins has just been up to report. He says that no trace can be found of the launch. It is a provoking check, for every hour is of importance."
“Can I do anything? I am perfectly fresh now, and quite ready for another night’s outing."
“No, we can do nothing. We can only wait. If we go ourselves, the message might come in our absence, and delay be caused. You can do what you will, but I must remain on guard."
“Then I shall run over to Camberwell and call upon Mrs. Cecil Forrester. She asked me to, yesterday."
“On Mrs. Cecil Forrester?" asked Holmes, with the twinkle of a smile in his eyes.
“Well, of course Miss too. They were anxious to hear what happened."
“I would not tell them too much," said Holmes. “Women are never to be entirely trusted,—not the best of them."
I did not pause to argue over this atrocious sentiment. “I shall be back in an hour or two," I remarked.
“All right! Good luck! But, I say, if you are crossing the river you may as well return Toby, for I don’t think it is at all likely that we shall have any use for him now."
I took our mongrel accordingly, and left him, together with a half-sovereign, at the old naturalist’s in Pinchin Lane. At Camberwell I found Miss a little weary after her night’s adventures, but very eager to hear the news. Mrs. Forrester, too, was full of curiosity. I told them all that we had done, suppressing, however, the more dreadful parts of the tragedy. Thus, although I spoke of Mr. Sholto’s death, I said nothing of the exact manner and method of it. With all my omissions, however, there was enough to startle and amaze them.
“It is a romance
“And two knight-errants to the rescue," added Miss , with a bright glance at me.
“Why, Mary, your fortune depends upon the issue of this search. I don’t think that you are nearly excited enough. Just imagine what it must be to be so rich, and to have the world at your feet!"
It sent a little thrill of joy to my heart to notice that she showed no sign of elation at the prospect. On the contrary, she gave a toss of her proud head, as though the matter were one in which she took small interest.
“It is for Mr. Thaddeus Sholto that I am anxious," she said. “Nothing else is of any consequence; but I think that he has behaved most kindly and honourably throughout. It is our duty to clear him of this dreadful and unfounded charge."
It was evening before I left Camberwell, and quite dark by the time I reached home. My companion’s book and pipe lay by his chair, but he had disappeared. I looked about in the hope of seeing a note, but there was none.
“I suppose that Mr. Sherlock Holmes has gone out," I said to Mrs. Hudson as she came up to lower the blinds.
“No, sir. He has gone to his room, sir. Do you know, sir,"
“Why so, Mrs. Hudson?"
“Well, he’s that strange, sir. After you was gone he walked and he walked, up and down, and up and down, until I was weary of the sound of his footstep. Then I heard him talking to himself and muttering, and every time the bell rang out he came on the stairhead, with ‘What is that, Mrs. Hudson?’ And now he has slammed off to his room, but I can hear him walking away the same as ever. I hope he’s not going to be ill, sir. I ventured to say something to him about cooling medicine, but he turned on me, sir, with such a look that I don’t know how ever I got out of the room."
“I don’t think that you have any cause to be uneasy, Mrs. Hudson," I answered. “I have seen him like this before. He has some small matter upon his mind which makes him restless." I tried to speak lightly to our worthy landlady, but I was myself somewhat uneasy when through the long night I still from time to time heard the dull sound of his tread, and knew how his keen spirit was chafing against this involuntary inaction.
At breakfast-time he looked worn and haggard, with a little fleck of feverish colour upon either cheek.
“You are knocking yourself up, old man," I remarked. “I heard you marching about in the night."
“No, I could not sleep," he answered. “This infernal problem is consuming me. It is too much to be balked by so petty an obstacle, when all else had been overcome. I know the men, the launch, everything; and yet I can get no news. I have set other agencies at work, and used every means at my disposal. The whole river has been searched on either side, but there is no news, nor has Mrs. Smith heard of her husband. I shall come to the conclusion soon that they have scuttled the craft. But there are objections to that."
“Or that Mrs. Smith has put us on a wrong scent."
“No, I think that may be dismissed. I had inquiries made, and there is a launch of that description."
“Could it have gone up the river?"
“I have considered that possibility too, and there is a search-party who will work up as far as Richmond. If no news comes to-day, I shall start off myself to-morrow, and go for the men rather than the boat. But surely, surely, we shall hear something."
We did not, however. Not a word came to us either from Wiggins or from the other
agencies. There were articles in most of the papers upon the
In the early dawn I woke with a start, and was surprised to find him standing by my bedside, clad in a rude sailor dress with a pea-jacket, and a coarse red scarf round his neck.
“I am off down the river, Watson," said he. “I have been turning it over in my mind, and I can see only one way out of it. It is worth trying, at all events."
“Surely I can come with you, then?" said I.
“No; you can be much more useful if you will remain here as my representative. I am loath to go, for it is quite on the cards that some message may come during the day, though Wiggins was despondent about it last night. I want you to open all notes and telegrams, and to act on your own judgment if any news should come. Can I rely upon you?"
“Most certainly."
“I am afraid that you will not be able to wire to me, for I can hardly tell yet where I may find myself. If I am in luck, however, I may not be gone so very long. I shall have news of some sort or other before I get back."
I had heard nothing of him by breakfast-time. On opening the Standard
“That is satisfactory so far as it goes," thought I. “Friend Sholto is safe, at any rate. I wonder what the fresh clue may be; though it seems to be a stereotyped form whenever the police have made a blunder."
I tossed the paper down upon the table, but at that moment my eye caught an
advertisement in the agony column
“Lost.—Whereas Mordecai Smith, boatman, and his son, Jim, left Smith’s Wharf at or about three o’clock last Tuesday morning in the steam launch Aurora, black with two red stripes, funnel black with a white band, the sum of five pounds will be paid to any one who can give information to Mrs. Smith, at Smith’s Wharf, or at 221b Baker Street, as to the whereabouts of the said Mordecai Smith and the launch Aurora."
This was clearly Holmes’s doing. The Baker Street address was enough to prove that. It struck me as rather ingenious, because it might be read by the fugitives without their seeing in it more than the natural anxiety of a wife for her missing husband.
It was a long day. Every time that a knock came to the door, or a sharp step passed in the street, I imagined that it was either Holmes returning or an answer to his advertisement. I tried to read, but my thoughts would wander off to our strange quest and to the ill-assorted and villainous pair whom we were pursuing. Could there be, I wondered, some radical flaw in my companion’s reasoning. Might he be suffering from some huge self-deception? Was it not possible that his nimble and speculative mind had built up this wild theory upon faulty premises? I had never known him to be wrong; and yet the keenest reasoner may occasionally be deceived. He was likely, I thought, to fall into error through the over-refinement of his logic,—his preference for a subtle and bizarre explanation when a plainer and more commonplace one lay ready to his hand. Yet, on the other hand, I had myself seen the evidence, and I had heard the reasons for his deductions. When I looked back on the long chain of curious circumstances, many of them trivial in themselves, but all tending in the same direction, I could not disguise from myself that even if Holmes’s explanation were incorrect the true theory must be equally outré and startling.
At three o’clock in the afternoon there was a loud peal at the bell, an authoritative
voice in the hall, and, to my surprise, no less a person than Mr. Athelney Jones was
shown up to me. Very different was he, however, from the brusque and masterful
professor of common sense who had taken over the case so confidently at Upper
“Good-day, sir; good-day," said he. “Mr. Sherlock Holmes is out, I understand."
“Yes, and I cannot be sure when he will be back. But perhaps you would care to wait. Take that chair and try one of these cigars."
“Thank you; I don’t mind if I do," said he, mopping his face with a red bandanna handkerchief.
“And a whiskey-and-soda?"
“Well, half a glass. It is very hot for the time of year; and I have had a good deal
to worry and try me. You know my theory about this
“I remember that you expressed one."
“Well, I have been obliged to reconsider it. I had my net drawn tightly round Mr. Sholto, sir, when pop he went through a hole in the middle of it. He was able to prove an alibi which could not be shaken. From the time that he left his brother’s room he was never out of sight of some one or other. So it could not be he who climbed over roofs and through trap-doors. It’s a very dark case, and my professional credit is at stake. I should be very glad of a little assistance."
“We all need help sometimes," said I.
“Your friend Mr. Sherlock Holmes is a wonderful man, sir," said he, in a husky and
confidential voice. “He’s a man who is not to be beat. I have known that young man go
into a good many cases, but I never saw the case yet that he could not throw a light
upon. He is irregular in his methods, and a little quick perhaps in jumping at
theories, but, on the whole, I think he would have made a most promising officer, and
I don’t care who knows it. I have had a wire from
He took the telegram out of his pocket, and handed it to me. It was dated from Poplar at twelve o’clock. “Go to Baker Street at once," it said. “If I have not returned, wait for me. I am close on the track of the Sholto gang. You can come with us to-night if you want to be in at the finish."
“This sounds well. He has evidently picked up the scent again," said I.
“Ah, then he has been at fault too," exclaimed Jones, with evident satisfaction. “Even the best of us are thrown off sometimes. Of course this may prove to be a false alarm; but it is my duty as an officer of the law to allow no chance to slip. But there is some one at the door. Perhaps this is he."
A heavy step was heard ascending the stair, with a great wheezing and rattling as from a man who was sorely put to it for breath. Once or twice he stopped, as though the climb were too much for him, but at last he made his way to our door and entered. His appearance corresponded to the sounds which we had heard. He was an aged man, clad in seafaring garb, with an old pea-jacket buttoned up to his throat. His back was bowed, his knees were shaky, and his breathing was painfully asthmatic. As he leaned upon a thick oaken cudgel his shoulders heaved in the effort to draw the air into his lungs. He had a coloured scarf round his chin, and I could see little of his face save a pair of keen dark eyes, overhung by bushy white brows, and long grey side-whiskers. Altogether he gave me the impression of a respectable master mariner who had fallen into years and poverty.
“What is it, my man?" I asked.
He looked about him in the slow methodical fashion of old age.
“Is Mr. Sherlock Holmes here?" said he.
“No; but I am acting for him. You can tell me any message you have for him."
“It was to him himself I was to tell it," said he.
“But I tell you that I am acting for him. Was it about Mordecai Smith’s boat?"
“Yes. I knows well where it is. An’ I knows where the men he is after are. An’ I knows where the treasure is. I knows all about it."
“Then tell me, and I shall let him know."
“It was to him I was to tell it," he repeated, with the petulant obstinacy of a very old man.
“Well, you must wait for him."
“No, no; I ain’t goin’ to lose a whole day to please no one. If Mr. Holmes ain’t here, then Mr. Holmes must find it all out for himself. I don’t care about the look of either of you, and I won’t tell a word."
He shuffled towards the door, but Athelney Jones got in front of him.
“Wait a bit, my friend," said he. “You have important information, and you must not walk off. We shall keep you, whether you like or not, until our friend returns."
The old man made a little run towards the door, but, as Athelney Jones put his broad back up against it, he recognised the uselessness of resistance.
“Pretty sort o’ treatment this!" he cried, stamping his stick. “I come here to see a gentleman, and you two, who I never saw in my life, seize me and treat me in this fashion!"
“You will be none the worse," I said. “We shall recompense you for the loss of your time. Sit over here on the sofa, and you will not have long to wait."
He came across sullenly enough, and seated himself with his face resting on his hands. Jones and I resumed our cigars and our talk. Suddenly, however, Holmes’s voice broke in upon us.
“I think that you might offer me a cigar too," he said.
We both started in our chairs. There was Holmes sitting close to us with an air of quiet amusement.
“Holmes!" I exclaimed. “You here! But where is the old man?"
“Here is the old man," said he, holding out a heap of white hair. “Here he is,—wig, whiskers, eyebrows, and all. I thought my disguise was pretty good, but I hardly expected that it would stand that test."
“Ah, You rogue!" cried Jones, highly delighted. “You would have made an actor, and a rare one. You had the proper workhouse cough, and those weak legs of yours are worth ten pounds a week. I thought I knew the glint of your eye, though. You didn’t get away from us so easily, You see."
“I have been working in that get-up all day," said he, lighting his cigar. “You see, a good many of the criminal classes begin to know me,—especially since our friend here took to publishing some of my cases: so I can only go on the war-path under some simple disguise like this. You got my wire?"
“Yes; that was what brought me here."
“How has your case prospered?"
“It has all come to nothing. I have had to release two of my prisoners, and there is no evidence against the other two."
“Never mind. We shall give you two others in the place of them. But you must put yourself under my orders. You are welcome to all the official credit, but you must act on the line that I point out. Is that agreed?"
“Entirely, if you will help me to the men."
“Well, then, in the first place I shall want a fast police-boat—a steam launch—to be at the Westminster Stairs at seven o’clock."
“That is easily managed. There is always one about there; but I can step across the road and telephone to make sure."
“Then I shall want two stanch men, in case of resistance."
“There will be two or three in the boat. What else?"
“When we secure the men we shall get the treasure. I think that it would be a pleasure to my friend here to take the box round to the young lady to whom half of it rightfully belongs. Let her be the first to open it.—Eh, Watson?"
“It would be a great pleasure to me."
“Rather an irregular proceeding," said Jones, shaking his head. “However, the whole thing is irregular, and I suppose we must wink at it. The treasure must afterwards be handed over to the authorities until after the official investigation."
“Certainly. That is easily managed. One other point. I should much like to have a few details about this matter from the lips of Jonathan Small himself. You know I like to work the detail of my cases out. There is no objection to my having an unofficial interview with him, either here in my rooms or elsewhere, as long as he is efficiently guarded?"
“Well, you are master of the situation. I have had no proof yet of the existence of this Jonathan Small. However, if you can catch him I don’t see how I can refuse you an interview with him."
“That is understood, then?"
“Perfectly. Is there anything else?"
“Only that I insist upon your dining with us. It will be ready in half an hour. I have oysters and a brace of grouse, with something a little choice in white wines.—Watson, you have never yet recognised my merits as a housekeeper."
Our meal was a merry one. Holmes could talk exceedingly well when he chose, and that
night he did choose. He appeared to be in a state of nervous exaltation. I have never
known him so brilliant. He spoke on a quick succession of subjects,—on miracle-plays,
on mediæval pottery, on Stradivarius violins, on the Buddhism of
When the cloth was cleared, Holmes glanced at his watch, and filled up three glasses with port. “One bumper," said he, “to the success of our little expedition. And now it is high time we were off. Have you a pistol, Watson?"
“I have my old service-revolver in my desk."
“You had best take it, then. It is well to be prepared. I see that the cab is at the door. I ordered it for half-past six."
It was a little past seven before we reached the Westminster wharf, and found our launch awaiting us. Holmes eyed it critically.
“Is there anything to mark it as a police-boat?"
“Yes,—that green lamp at the side."
“Then take it off."
The small change was made, we stepped on board, and the ropes were cast off. Jones, Holmes, and I sat in the stern. There was one man at the rudder, one to tend the engines, and two burly police-inspectors forward.
“Where to?" asked Jones.
“To the Tower. Tell them to stop opposite Jacobson’s Yard."
Our craft was evidently a very fast one. We shot past the long lines of loaded barges as though they were stationary. Holmes smiled with satisfaction as we overhauled a river steamer and left her behind us.
“We ought to be able to catch anything on the river," he said.
“Well, hardly that. But there are not many launches to beat us."
“We shall have to catch the Aurora, and she has a name for being a clipper. I will tell you how the land lies, Watson. You recollect how annoyed I was at being balked by so small a thing?"
“Yes."
“Well, I gave my mind a thorough rest by plunging into a chemical analysis. One of
our greatest statesmen has said that a change of work is the best rest. So it is.
When I had succeeded in dissolving the hydrocarbon which I was at work at, I came
back to our problem of the Sholtos, and thought the whole matter out again. My boys
had been up the river and down the river without result. The launch was not at any
landing-stage or wharf, nor had it returned. Yet it could hardly have been scuttled
to hide their traces,—though that always remained as a possible hypothesis if all
else failed. I knew this man Small had a certain degree of low cunning, but I did not
think him capable of anything in the nature of delicate finesse. That is usually a
product of higher education. I then reflected that since he had certainly been in
“It seems to me to be a little weak," said I. “It is more probable that he had arranged his affairs before ever he set out upon his expedition."
“No, I hardly think so. This lair of his would be too valuable a retreat in case of
need for him to give it up until he was sure that he could do without it. But a
second consideration struck me. Jonathan Small must have felt that the peculiar
appearance of his companion, however much he may have top-coated him, would give rise
to gossip, and possibly be associated with this
“But the launch? They could not have taken that to their lodgings."
“Quite so. I argued that the launch must be no great way off, in spite of its invisibility. I then put myself in the place of Small, and looked at it as a man of his capacity would. He would probably consider that to send back the launch or to keep it at a wharf would make pursuit easy if the police did happen to get on his track. How, then, could he conceal the launch and yet have her at hand when wanted? I wondered what I should do myself if I were in his shoes. I could only think of one way of doing it. I might land the launch over to some boat-builder or repairer, with directions to make a trifling change in her. She would then be removed to his shed or yard, and so be effectually concealed, while at the same time I could have her at a few hours’ notice."
“That seems simple enough."
“It is just these very simple things which are extremely liable to be overlooked. However, I determined to act on the idea. I started at once in this harmless seaman’s rig and inquired at all the yards down the river. I drew blank at fifteen, but at the sixteenth—Jacobson’s—I learned that the Aurora had been handed over to them two days ago by a wooden-legged man, with some trivial directions as to her rudder. ‘There ain’t naught amiss with her rudder,’ said the foreman. ‘There she lies, with the red streaks.’ At that moment who should come down but Mordecai Smith, the missing owner? He was rather the worse for liquor. I should not, of course, have known him, but he bellowed out his name and the name of his launch. ‘I want her to-night at eight o’clock,’ said he,—‘eight o’clock sharp, mind, for I have two gentlemen who won’t be kept waiting.’ They had evidently paid him well, for he was very flush of money, chucking shillings about to the men. I followed him some distance, but he subsided into an ale-house: so I went back to the yard, and, happening to pick up one of my boys on the way, I stationed him as a sentry over the launch. He is to stand at water’s edge and wave his handkerchief to us when they start. We shall be lying off in the stream, and it will be a strange thing if we do not take men, treasure, and all."
“You have planned it all very neatly, whether they are the right men or not," said Jones; “but if the affair were in my hands I should have had a body of police in Jacobson’s Yard, and arrested them when they came down."
“Which would have been never. This man Small is a pretty shrewd fellow. He would send a scout on ahead, and if anything made him suspicious lie snug for another week."
“But you might have stuck to Mordecai Smith, and so been led to their hiding-place," said I.
“In that case I should have wasted my day. I think that it is a hundred to one
against Smith knowing where they live. As long as he
While this conversation had been proceeding, we had been shooting the long series of
bridges which span the
“That is Jacobson’s Yard," said Holmes, pointing to a bristle of masts and rigging on
the Surrey side. “Cruise gently up and down here under cover of this string of
lighters." He took a pair of night-glasses
“Suppose we go down-stream a short way and lie in wait for them," said Jones, eagerly. We were all eager by this time, even the policemen and stokers, who had a very vague idea of what was going forward.
“We have no right to take anything for granted," Holmes answered. “It is certainly ten to one that they go down-stream, but we cannot be certain. From this point we can see the entrance of the yard, and they can hardly see us. It will be a clear night and plenty of light. We must stay where we are. See how the folk swarm over yonder in the gaslight."
“They are coming from work in the yard."
“Dirty-looking rascals, but I suppose every one has some little immortal spark concealed about him. You would not think it, to look at them. There is no a priori probability about it. A strange enigma is man!"
“Some one calls him a soul concealed in an animal," I suggested.
“Winwood Reade is good upon the subject," said Holmes. “He remarks that, while the individual man is an insoluble puzzle, in the aggregate he becomes a mathematical certainty. You can, for example, never foretell what any one man will do, but you can say with precision what an average number will be up to. Individuals vary, but percentages remain constant. So says the statistician. But do I see a handkerchief? Surely there is a white flutter over yonder."
“Yes, it is your boy," I cried. “I can see him plainly."
“And there is the Aurora," exclaimed Holmes, “and going like the devil! Full speed ahead, engineer. Make after that launch with the yellow light. By heaven, I shall never forgive myself if she proves to have the heels of us!"
She had slipped unseen through the yard-entrance and passed behind two or three small craft, so that she had fairly got her speed up before we saw her. Now she was flying down the stream, near in to the shore, going at a tremendous rate. Jones looked gravely at her and shook his head.
“She is very fast," he said. “I doubt if we shall catch her."
“We must catch her!" cried Holmes, between his teeth. “Heap it on, stokers! Make her do all she can! If we burn the boat we must have them!"
We were fairly after her now. The furnaces roared, and the powerful
“Pile it on, men, pile it on!" cried Holmes, looking down into the engine-room, while the fierce glow from below beat upon his eager, aquiline face. “Get every pound of steam you can."
“I think we gain a little," said Jones, with his eyes on the Aurora.
“I am sure of it," said I. “We shall be up with her in a very few minutes."
At that moment, however, as our evil fate would have it, a tug with three barges in
tow blundered in between us. It was only by putting our helm hard down that we
avoided a collision, and before we could round them and recover our way the Aurora
had gained a good two hundred yards. She was still, however, well in view, and the
murky uncertain twilight was setting into a clear starlit night. Our boilers were
strained to their utmost, and the frail shell vibrated and creaked with the fierce
energy which was driving us along. We had shot through the Pool, past the West India
Docks, down the long Deptford Reach, and up again after rounding the
“Fire if he raises his hand," said Holmes, quietly. We were within a boat’s-length by
this time, and almost within touch of our quarry. I can see the two of them now as
they stood, the white man with his legs far apart, shrieking out curses, and the unhallowed
It was well that we had so clear a view of him. Even as we looked he plucked out from
under his covering a short, round piece of wood, like a school-ruler, and clapped it
to his lips. Our pistols rang out together. He whirled round, threw up his arms, and
with a kind of choking cough fell sideways into the stream. I caught one glimpse of
his venomous, menacing eyes amid the white swirl of the waters. At the same moment
the wooden-legged man threw himself upon the rudder and put it hard down, so that his
boat made straight in for the southern bank, while we shot past her stern, only
clearing her by a few feet. We were round after her in an instant, but she was
already nearly at the bank. It was a wild and desolate place, where the moon
glimmered upon a wide expanse of marsh-land, with pools of stagnant water and beds of
decaying vegetation. The launch with a dull thud ran up upon the mud-bank, with her
bow in the air and her stern flush with the water. The fugitive sprang out, but his
stump instantly sank its whole length into the sodden soil. In vain he struggled and
writhed. Not one step could he possibly take either forwards or backwards. He yelled
in impotent rage, and kicked frantically into the mud with his other foot, but his
struggles only bored his wooden pin the deeper into the sticky bank. When we brought
our launch alongside he was so firmly anchored that it was only by throwing the end
of a rope over his shoulders that we were able to haul him out, and to drag him, like
some evil fish, over our side. The two Smiths, father and son, sat sullenly in their
launch, but came aboard meekly enough when commanded. The Aurora herself we hauled
off and made fast to our stern. A solid iron chest of Indian workmanship stood upon
the deck. This, there could be no question, was the same that had contained the
ill-omened treasure of the Sholtos. There was no key, but it was of considerable
“See here," said Holmes, pointing to the wooden hatchway. “We were hardly quick enough with our pistols." There, sure enough, just behind where we had been standing, stuck one of those murderous darts which we knew so well. It must have whizzed between us at the instant that we fired. Holmes smiled at it and shrugged his shoulders in his easy fashion, but I confess that it turned me sick to think of the horrible death which had passed so close to us that night.
Our captive sat in the cabin opposite to the iron box which he had done so much and waited so long to gain. He was a sunburned, reckless-eyed fellow, with a network of lines and wrinkles all over his mahogany features, which told of a hard, open-air life. There was a singular prominence about his bearded chin which marked a man who was not to be easily turned from his purpose. His age may have been fifty or thereabouts, for his black, curly hair was thickly shot with grey. His face in repose was not an unpleasing one, though his heavy brows and aggressive chin gave him, as I had lately seen, a terrible expression when moved to anger. He sat now with his handcuffed hands upon his lap, and his head sunk upon his breast, while he looked with his keen, twinkling eyes at the box which had been the cause of his ill-doings. It seemed to me that there was more sorrow than anger in his rigid and contained countenance. Once he looked up at me with a gleam of something like humour in his eyes.
“Well, Jonathan Small," said Holmes, lighting a cigar, “I am sorry that it has come to this."
“And so am I, sir," he answered, frankly. “I don’t believe that I can swing over the job. I give you my word on the book that I never raised hand against Mr. Sholto. It was that little hell-hound Tonga who shot one of his cursed darts into him. I had no part in it, sir. I was as grieved as if it had been my blood-relation. I welted the little devil with the slack end of the rope for it, but it was done, and I could not undo it again."
“Have a cigar," said Holmes; “and you had best take a pull out of my flask, for you are very wet. How could you expect so small and weak a man as this black fellow to overpower Mr. Sholto and hold him while you were climbing the rope?"
“You seem to know as much about it as if you were there, sir. The truth is that I
hoped to find the room clear. I knew the habits of the house pretty well, and it was
the time when Mr. Sholto usually went down to his supper. I shall make no secret of
the business. The best defence that I can make is just the simple truth. Now, if it
had
“You are under the charge of Mr. Athelney Jones, of Scotland Yard. He is going to bring you up to my rooms, and I shall ask you for a true account of the matter. You must make a clean breast of it, for if you do I hope that I may be of use to you. I think I can prove that the poison acts so quickly that the man was dead before ever you reached the room."
“That he was, sir. I never got such a turn in my life as when I saw him grinning at
me with his head on his shoulder as I climbed through the window. It fairly shook me,
sir. I’d have half killed Tonga for it if he had not scrambled off. That was how he
came to leave his club, and some of his darts too, as he tells me, which I dare say
helped to put you on our track; though how you kept on it is more than I can tell. I
don’t feel no malice against you for it. But it does seem a queer thing," he added,
with a bitter smile, “that I who have a fair claim to nigh upon half a million of
money should spend the first half of my life building a breakwater
At this moment Athelney Jones thrust his broad face and heavy shoulders into the tiny cabin. “Quite a family party," he remarked. “I think I shall have a pull at that flask, Holmes. Well, I think we may all congratulate each other. Pity we didn’t take the other alive; but there was no choice. I say, Holmes, you must confess that you cut it rather fine. It was all we could do to overhaul her."
“All is well that ends well," said Holmes. “But I certainly did not know that the Aurora was such a clipper."
“Smith says she is one of the fastest launches on the river, and that if he had had
another man to help him with the engines we should never have caught her. He swears
he knew nothing of this
“Neither he did," cried our prisoner,—“not a word. I chose his launch because I heard that she was a flier. We told him nothing, but we paid him well, and he was to get something handsome if we reached our vessel, the Esmeralda, at Gravesend, outward bound for the Brazils."
“Well, if he has done no wrong we shall see that no wrong comes to him. If we are pretty quick in catching our men, we are not so quick in condemning them." It was amusing to notice how the consequential Jones was already beginning to give himself airs on the strength of the capture. From the slight smile which played over Sherlock Holmes’s face, I could see that the speech had not been lost upon him.
“We will be at Vauxhall Bridge presently," said Jones, “and shall land you, Dr. Watson, with the treasure-box. I need hardly tell you that I am taking a very grave responsibility upon myself in doing this. It is most irregular; but of course an agreement is an agreement. I must, however, as a matter of duty, send an inspector with you, since you have so valuable a charge. You will drive, no doubt?"
“Yes, I shall drive."
“It is a pity there is no key, that we may make an inventory first. You will have to break it open. Where is the key, my man?"
“At the bottom of the river," said Small, shortly.
“Hum! There was no use your giving this unnecessary trouble. We have had work enough already through you. However, doctor, I need not warn you to be careful. Bring the box back with you to the Baker Street rooms. You will find us there, on our way to the station."
They landed me at Vauxhall, with my heavy iron box, and with a bluff, genial inspector as my companion. A quarter of an hour’s drive brought us to Mrs. Cecil Forrester’s. The servant seemed surprised at so late a visitor. Mrs. Cecil Forrester was out for the evening, she explained, and likely to be very late. Miss , however, was in the drawing-room: so to the drawing-room I went, box in hand, leaving the obliging inspector in the cab.
She was seated by the open window, dressed in some sort of white diaphanous material, with a little touch of scarlet at the neck and waist. The soft light of a shaded lamp fell upon her as she leaned back in the basket chair, playing over her sweet, grave face, and tinting with a dull, metallic sparkle the rich coils of her luxuriant hair. One white arm and hand drooped over the side of the chair, and her whole pose and figure spoke of an absorbing melancholy. At the sound of my foot-fall she sprang to her feet, however, and a bright flush of surprise and of pleasure coloured her pale cheeks.
“I heard a cab drive up," she said. “I thought that Mrs. Forrester had come back very early, but I never dreamed that it might be you. What news have you brought me?"
“I have brought something better than news," said I, putting down the box upon the table and speaking jovially and boisterously, though my heart was heavy within me. “I have brought you something which is worth all the news in the world. I have brought you a fortune."
She glanced at the iron box. “Is that the treasure, then?" she asked, coolly enough.
“Yes, this is the great Agra treasure. Half of it is yours and half is Thaddeus
Sholto’s. You will have a couple of hundred thousand each. Think of that! An annuity
of ten thousand pounds. There will be few richer young ladies in
I think that I must have been rather overacting my delight, and that she detected a hollow ring in my congratulations, for I saw her eyebrows rise a little, and she glanced at me curiously.
“If I have it," said she, “I owe it to you."
“No, no," I answered, “not to me, but to my friend Sherlock
“Pray sit down and tell me all about it, Dr. Watson," said she.
I narrated briefly what had occurred since I had seen her last,—Holmes’s new method
of search, the discovery of the Aurora, the appearance of Athelney Jones, our
expedition in the evening, and the wild chase down the
“It is nothing," she said, as I hastened to pour her out some water. “I am all right again. It was a shock to me to hear that I had placed my friends in such horrible peril."
“That is all over," I answered. “It was nothing. I will tell you no more gloomy details. Let us turn to something brighter. There is the treasure. What could be brighter than that? I got leave to bring it with me, thinking that it would interest you to be the first to see it."
“It would be of the greatest interest to me," she said. There was no eagerness in her voice, however. It had struck her, doubtless, that it might seem ungracious upon her part to be indifferent to a prize which had cost so much to win.
“What a pretty box!" she said, stooping over it. “This is Indian work, I suppose?"
“Yes; it is Benares metal-work
Benares brass comes from the city of Benares (today
known as Varanasi), India, which is a region rich in copper. This image, from The British Museum, shows a 19th-century vessel made from Benares
brass.
“And so heavy!" she exclaimed, trying to raise it. “The box alone must be of some value. Where is the key?"
“Small threw it into the
No wonder that it was heavy. The iron-work was two-thirds of an inch thick all round. It was massive, well made, and solid, like a chest constructed to carry things of great price, but not one shred or crumb of metal or jewelry lay within it. It was absolutely and completely empty.
“The treasure is lost," said Miss, calmly.
As I listened to the words and realised what they meant, a great shadow seemed to pass from my soul. I did not know how this Agra treasure had weighed me down, until now that it was finally removed. It was selfish, no doubt, disloyal, wrong, but I could realise nothing save that the golden barrier was gone from between us. “Thank God!" I ejaculated from my very heart.
She looked at me with a quick, questioning smile. “Why do you say that?" she asked.
“Because you are within my reach again," I said, taking her hand. She did not
withdraw it. “Because I love you, Mary, as truly as ever a man loved a woman. Because
this treasure, these riches, sealed my
“Then I say, ‘Thank God,’ too," she whispered, as I drew her to my side. Whoever had lost a treasure, I knew that night that I had gained one.
A very patient man was that inspector in the cab, for it was a weary time before I rejoined him. His face clouded over when I showed him the empty box.
“There goes the reward!" said he, gloomily. “Where there is no money there is no pay. This night’s work would have been worth a tenner each to Sam Brown and me if the treasure had been there."
“Mr. Thaddeus Sholto is a rich man," I said. “He will see that you are rewarded, treasure or no."
The inspector shook his head despondently, however. “It’s a bad job," he repeated; “and so Mr. Athelney Jones will think."
His forecast proved to be correct, for the detective looked blank enough when I got to Baker Street and showed him the empty box. They had only just arrived, Holmes, the prisoner, and he, for they had changed their plans so far as to report themselves at a station upon the way. My companion lounged in his arm-chair with his usual listless expression, while Small sat stolidly opposite to him with his wooden leg cocked over his sound one. As I exhibited the empty box he leaned back in his chair and laughed aloud.
“This is your doing, Small," said Athelney Jones, angrily.
“Yes, I have put it away where you shall never lay hand upon it," he cried,
exultantly. “It is my treasure; and if I can’t have the loot I’ll take darned good
care that no one else does. I tell you that no living man has any right to it, unless
it is three men who are in the Andaman convict-barracks and myself. I know now that I
cannot have the use of it, and I know that they cannot. I have acted all through for
them as much as for myself. It’s been the sign of four with us always. Well I know
that they would have had me do just what I have done, and throw the treasure into the
“You are deceiving us, Small," said Athelney Jones, sternly. “If you had wished to
throw the treasure into the
“Easier for me to throw, and easier for you to recover," he answered, with a shrewd,
sidelong look. “The man that was clever enough to hunt me down is clever enough to
pick an iron box from the bottom of a river. Now that they are scattered over five
miles or so,
“This is a very serious matter, Small," said the detective. “If you had helped justice, instead of thwarting it in this way, you would have had a better chance at your trial."
“Justice!" snarled the ex-convict. “A pretty justice! Whose loot is this, if it is not ours? Where is the justice that I should give it up to those who have never earned it? Look how I have earned it! Twenty long years in that fever-ridden swamp, all day at work under the mangrove-tree, all night chained up in the filthy convict-huts, bitten by mosquitoes, racked with ague, bullied by every cursed black-faced policeman who loved to take it out of a white man. That was how I earned the Agra treasure; and you talk to me of justice because I cannot bear to feel that I have paid this price only that another may enjoy it! I would rather swing a score of times, or have one of Tonga’s darts in my hide, than live in a convict’s cell and feel that another man is at his ease in a palace with the money that should be mine." Small had dropped his mask of stoicism, and all this came out in a wild whirl of words, while his eyes blazed, and the handcuffs clanked together with the impassioned movement of his hands. I could understand, as I saw the fury and the passion of the man, that it was no groundless or unnatural terror which had possessed Major Sholto when he first learned that the injured convict was upon his track.
“You forget that we know nothing of all this," said Holmes quietly. “We have not heard your story, and we cannot tell how far justice may originally have been on your side."
“Well, sir, you have been very fair-spoken to me, though I can see that I have you to thank that I have these bracelets upon my wrists. Still, I bear no grudge for that. It is all fair and above-board. If you want to hear my story I have no wish to hold it back. What I say to you is God’s truth, every word of it. Thank you; you can put the glass beside me here, and I’ll put my lips to it if I am dry.
“I am a Worcestershire man myself,—born near Pershore. I dare say you would find a
heap of Smalls living there now if you were to look. I have often thought of taking a
look round there, but the truth is that I was never much of a credit to the family,
and I doubt if they would be so very glad to see me. They were all steady,
chapel-going folk, small farmers, well-known and respected over the country-side,
while I was always a bit of a rover. At last, however, when I was about eighteen, I
gave them no more trouble, for I got into a mess over a girl, and could only get out
of it again by taking the
Queen’s shilling
“I wasn’t destined to do much soldiering, however. I had just got past the
goose-step, and learned to handle my musket, when I was fool enough to go swimming in
the Ganges. Luckily for me, my company sergeant, John Holder, was in the water at the
same time, and he was one of the finest swimmers in the service. A crocodile took me,
just as
“I was, as you can imagine, pretty down on my luck at this time, for I was a useless
cripple though not yet in my twentieth year. However, my misfortune soon proved to be
a blessing in disguise. A man named Abel White, who had come out there as an indigo-planter
“Well, I was never in luck’s way long. Suddenly, without a note of warning, the great mutiny
“As it proved, however, there was no great safety there, either. The whole country
was up like a swarm of bees. Wherever the English could collect in little bands they
held just the ground that their guns commanded. Everywhere else they were helpless
fugitives. It was a fight of the millions against the hundreds; and the cruellest
part of it was that these men that we fought against, foot, horse, and gunners, were
our own picked troops, whom we had taught and trained, handling our own weapons, and
blowing our own bugle-calls. At
“Nothing but the worst news came to us from every side,—which is not to be wondered at, for if you look at the map you will see that we were right in the heart of it. Lucknow is rather better than a hundred miles to the east, and Cawnpore about as far to the south. From every point on the compass there was nothing but torture and murder and outrage.
“The city of
“The river washes along the front of the old fort, and so protects it, but on the
sides and behind there are many doors, and these had to be guarded, of course, in the
old quarter as well as in that which was actually held by our troops. We were
short-handed, with hardly men enough to man the angles of the building and to serve
the guns. It was impossible for us, therefore, to station a strong guard at every one
of the innumerable gates. What we did was to organise a central guard-house in the
middle of the fort, and to leave each gate under the charge of one white man and two
or three natives. I was selected to
“Well, I was pretty proud at having this small command given me, since I was a raw recruit, and a game-legged one at that. For two nights I kept the watch with my Punjaubees. They were tall, fierce-looking chaps, Mahomet Singh and Abdullah Khan by name, both old fighting-men who had borne arms against us at Chilian-wallah. They could talk English pretty well, but I could get little out of them. They preferred to stand together and jabber all night in their queer Sikh lingo. For myself, I used to stand outside the gateway, looking down on the broad, winding river and on the twinkling lights of the great city. The beating of drums, the rattle of tomtoms, and the yells and howls of the rebels, drunk with opium and with bang, were enough to remind us all night of our dangerous neighbours across the stream. Every two hours the officer of the night used to come round to all the posts, to make sure that all was well.
“The third night of my watch was dark and dirty, with a small, driving rain. It was dreary work standing in the gateway hour after hour in such weather. I tried again and again to make my Sikhs talk, but without much success. At two in the morning the rounds passed, and broke for a moment the weariness of the night. Finding that my companions would not be led into conversation, I took out my pipe, and laid down my musket to strike the match. In an instant the two Sikhs were upon me. One of them snatched my firelock up and levelled it at my head, while the other held a great knife to my throat and swore between his teeth that he would plunge it into me if I moved a step.
“My first thought was that these fellows were in league with the rebels, and that
this was the beginning of an assault. If our door were in the hands of the Sepoys the
place must fall, and the women and children be treated as they were in
“‘Listen to me, Sahib,’ said the taller and fiercer of the pair, the one whom they
called Abdullah Khan. ‘You must either be with us
“‘How can I decide?’ said I. ‘You have not told me what you want of me. But I tell you now that if it is anything against the safety of the fort I will have no truck with it, so you can drive home your knife and welcome.’
“‘It is nothing against the fort,’ said he. ‘We only ask you to do that which your countrymen come to this land for. We ask you to be rich. If you will be one of us this night, we will swear to you upon the naked knife, and by the threefold oath which no Sikh was ever known to break, that you shall have your fair share of the loot. A quarter of the treasure shall be yours. We can say no fairer.’
“‘But what is the treasure, then?’ I asked. ‘I am as ready to be rich as you can be, if you will but show me how it can be done.’
“‘You will swear, then,’ said he, ‘by the bones of your father, by the honour of your mother, by the cross of your faith, to raise no hand and speak no word against us, either now or afterwards?’
“‘I will swear it,’ I answered, ‘provided that the fort is not endangered.’
“‘Then my comrade and I will swear that you shall have a quarter of the treasure which shall be equally divided among the four of us.’
“‘There are but three,’ said I.
“‘No; Dost Akbar must have his share. We can tell the tale to you while we await them. Do you stand at the gate, Mahomet Singh, and give notice of their coming. The thing stands thus, Sahib, and I tell it to you because I know that an oath is binding upon a Feringhee, and that we may trust you. Had you been a lying Hindoo, though you had sworn by all the gods in their false temples, your blood would have been upon the knife, and your body in the water. But the Sikh knows the Englishman, and the Englishman knows the Sikh. Hearken, then, to what I have to say.
“‘There is a rajah
“‘This pretended merchant, who travels under the name of Achmet, is now in the city
of
“In Worcestershire the life of a man seems a great and a sacred thing; but it is very
different when there is fire and blood all round you and you have been used to
meeting death at every turn. Whether Achmet the merchant lived or died was a thing as
light as air to me, but at the talk about the treasure my heart turned to it, and I
thought of what I might do in the old country with it, and how my folk would stare
when they saw their ne’er-do-well coming back with his pockets full of gold moidores
“‘Consider, Sahib,’ said he, ‘that if this man is taken by the commandant he will be hung or shot, and his jewels taken by the government, so that no man will be a rupee the better for them. Now, since we do the taking of him, why should we not do the rest as well? The jewels will be as well with us as in the Company’s coffers. There will be enough to make every one of us rich men and great chiefs. No one can know about the matter, for here we are cut off from all men. What could be better for the purpose? Say again, then, Sahib, whether you are with us, or if we must look upon you as an enemy.’
“‘I am with you heart and soul,’ said I.
“‘It is well,’ he answered, handing me back my firelock. ‘You see that we trust you, for your word, like ours, is not to be broken. We have now only to wait for my brother and the merchant.’
“‘Does your brother know, then, of what you will do?’ I asked.
“‘The plan is his. He has devised it. We will go to the gate and share the watch with Mahomet Singh.’
“The rain was still falling steadily, for it was just the beginning of the wet season. Brown, heavy clouds were drifting across the sky, and it was hard to see more than a stone-cast. A deep moat lay in front of our door, but the water was in places nearly dried up, and it could easily be crossed. It was strange to me to be standing there with those two wild Punjaubees waiting for the man who was coming to his death.
“Suddenly my eye caught the glint of a shaded lantern at the other side of the moat. It vanished among the mound-heaps, and then appeared again coming slowly in our direction.
“‘Here they are!’ I exclaimed.
“‘You will challenge him, Sahib, as usual,’ whispered Abdullah. ‘Give him no cause for fear. Send us in with him, and we shall do the rest while you stay here on guard. Have the lantern ready to uncover, that we may be sure that it is indeed the man.’
“The light had flickered onwards, now stopping and now advancing, until I could see two dark figures upon the other side of the moat. I let them scramble down the sloping bank, splash through the mire, and climb half-way up to the gate, before I challenged them.
“‘Who goes there?’ said I, in a subdued voice.
“‘Friends,’ came the answer. I uncovered my lantern and threw a flood of light upon them. The first was an enormous Sikh, with a black beard which swept nearly down to his cummerbund. Outside of a show I have never seen so tall a man. The other was a little, fat, round fellow, with a great yellow turban, and a bundle in his hand, done up in a shawl. He seemed to be all in a quiver with fear, for his hands twitched as if he had the ague, and his head kept turning to left and right with two bright little twinkling eyes, like a mouse when he ventures out from his hole. It gave me the chills to think of killing him, but I thought of the treasure, and my heart set as hard as a flint within me. When he saw my white face he gave a little chirrup of joy and came running up towards me.
“‘Your protection, Sahib,’ he panted,—‘your protection for the unhappy merchant
Achmet. I have travelled across Rajpootana that I might seek the shelter of the fort
at
“‘What have you in the bundle?’ I asked.
“‘An iron box,’ he answered, ‘which contains one or two little family matters which are of no value to others, but which I should be sorry to lose. Yet I am not a beggar; and I shall reward you, young Sahib, and your governor also, if he will give me the shelter I ask.’
“I could not trust myself to speak longer with the man. The more I looked at his fat, frightened face, the harder did it seem that we should slay him in cold blood. It was best to get it over.
“‘Take him to the main guard,’ said I. The two Sikhs closed in upon him on each side, and the giant walked behind, while they marched in through the dark gateway. Never was a man so compassed round with death. I remained at the gateway with the lantern.
“I could hear the measured tramp of their footsteps sounding through the lonely
corridors. Suddenly it ceased, and I heard voices, and a scuffle, with the sound of
blows. A moment later there came, to my horror, a rush of footsteps coming in my
direction, with the loud breathing of a running man. I turned my lantern down the
long, straight passage, and there was the fat man, running like the wind, with a
smear of blood across his face, and close at his heels, bounding like a tiger, the
great black-bearded Sikh, with a knife flashing in his hand. I have never seen a man
run so fast as that little merchant. He was gaining on the Sikh, and I could see that
if he once passed
He stopped, and held out his manacled hands for the whiskey-and-water which Holmes had brewed for him. For myself, I confess that I had now conceived the utmost horror of the man, not only for this cold-blooded business in which he had been concerned, but even more for the somewhat flippant and careless way in which he narrated it. Whatever punishment was in store for him, I felt that he might expect no sympathy from me. Sherlock Holmes and Jones sat with their hands upon their knees, deeply interested in the story, but with the same disgust written upon their faces. He may have observed it, for there was a touch of defiance in his voice and manner as he proceeded.
“It was all very bad, no doubt," said he. “I should like to know how many fellows in my shoes would have refused a share of this loot when they knew that they would have their throats cut for their pains. Besides, it was my life or his when once he was in the fort. If he had got out, the whole business would come to light, and I should have been court-martialled and shot as likely as not; for people were not very lenient at a time like that."
“Go on with your story," said Holmes, shortly.
“Well, we carried him in, Abdullah, Akbar, and I. A fine weight he was, too, for all that he was so short. Mahomet Singh was left to guard the door. We took him to a place which the Sikhs had already prepared. It was some distance off, where a winding passage leads to a great empty hall, the brick walls of which were all crumbling to pieces. The earth floor had sunk in at one place, making a natural grave, so we left Achmet the merchant there, having first covered him over with loose bricks. This done, we all went back to the treasure.
“It lay where he had dropped it when he was first attacked. The box was the same
which now lies open upon your table. A key was hung by a silken cord to that carved
handle upon the top. We opened it, and the light of the lantern gleamed upon a
collection of gems such as I have read of and thought about when I was a little lad
at Pershore. It was blinding to look upon them. When we had feasted our eyes we took
them all out and made a list of them. There were one hundred and forty-three diamonds
of the first water, including one which has been called, I believe, ‘‘the Great Mogul’
“After we had counted our treasures we put them back into the chest and carried them to the gateway to show them to Mahomet Singh. Then we solemnly renewed our oath to stand by each other and be true to our secret. We agreed to conceal our loot in a safe place until the country should be at peace again, and then to divide it equally among ourselves. There was no use dividing it at present, for if gems of such value were found upon us it would cause suspicion, and there was no privacy in the fort nor any place where we could keep them. We carried the box, therefore, into the same hall where we had buried the body, and there, under certain bricks in the best-preserved wall, we made a hollow and put our treasure. We made careful note of the place, and next day I drew four plans, one for each of us, and put the sign of the four of us at the bottom, for we had sworn that we should each always act for all, so that none might take advantage. That is an oath that I can put my hand to my heart and swear that I have never broken.
“Well, there’s no use my telling you gentlemen what came of the Indian mutiny. After
Wilson took Delhi and Sir Colin relieved Lucknow the back of the business was broken.
Fresh troops came pouring in, and Nana Sahib made himself scarce over the frontier. A
flying column under Colonel Greathed came round to
“It came about in this way. When the rajah put his jewels into the hands of Achmet he
did it because he knew that he was a trusty man. They are suspicious folk in the
East, however: so what does this rajah do but take a second even more trusty servant
and set him to play the spy upon the first? This second man was ordered never to let
Achmet out of his sight, and he followed him like his shadow. He went after him that
night and saw him pass through the doorway. Of course he thought he had taken refuge
in the fort, and applied for admission there himself next day, but could find no
trace of Achmet. This seemed to him so strange that he spoke about it to a sergeant
of guides, who brought it to the ears of the commandant. A thorough search was
quickly made, and the body was discovered. Thus at the very moment that we thought
that all was safe we were all four seized and brought to trial on a charge of
murder,—three of us because we had held the gate that night, and the fourth because
he was known to have been in the company of the murdered man. Not a word about the
jewels came out at the trial, for the rajah had been deposed and driven out of
“It was rather a queer position that we found ourselves in then. There we were all four tied by the leg and with precious little chance of ever getting out again, while we each held a secret which might have put each of us in a palace if we could only have made use of it. It was enough to make a man eat his heart out to have to stand the kick and the cuff of every petty jack-in-office, to have rice to eat and water to drink, when that gorgeous fortune was ready for him outside, just waiting to be picked up. It might have driven me mad; but I was always a pretty stubborn one, so I just held on and bided my time.
“At last it seemed to me to have come. I was changed from
“The surgeon, Dr. Somerton, was a fast, sporting young chap, and the other young officers would meet in his rooms of an evening and play cards. The surgery, where I used to make up my drugs, was next to his sitting-room, with a small window between us. Often, if I felt lonesome, I used to turn out the lamp in the surgery, and then, standing there, I could hear their talk and watch their play. I am fond of a hand at cards myself, and it was almost as good as having one to watch the others. There was Major Sholto, Captain , and Lieutenant Bromley Brown, who were in command of the native troops, and there was the surgeon himself, and two or three prison-officials, crafty old hands who played a nice sly safe game. A very snug little party they used to make.
“Well, there was one thing which very soon struck me, and that was that the soldiers
used always to lose and the civilians to win. Mind, I don’t say that there was
anything unfair, but so it was. These prison-chaps had done little else than play
cards ever since they had been at the
“One night he lost even more heavily than usual. I was sitting in my hut when he and Captain came stumbling along on the way to their quarters. They were bosom friends, those two, and never far apart. The major was raving about his losses.
“‘It’s all up, ,’ he was saying, as they passed my hut. ‘I shall have to send in my papers. I am a ruined man.’
“‘Nonsense, old chap!’ said the other, slapping him upon the shoulder. ‘I’ve had a nasty facer myself, but—’ That was all I could hear, but it was enough to set me thinking.
“A couple of days later Major Sholto was strolling on the beach: so I took the chance of speaking to him.
“‘I wish to have your advice, major,’ said I.
“‘Well, Small, what is it?’ he asked, taking his cheroot from his lips.
“‘I wanted to ask you, sir,’ said I, ‘who is the proper person to whom hidden treasure should be handed over. I know where half a million worth lies, and, as I cannot use it myself, I thought perhaps the best thing that I could do would be to hand it over to the proper authorities, and then perhaps they would get my sentence shortened for me.’
“‘Half a million, Small?’ he gasped, looking hard at me to see if I was in earnest.
“‘Quite that, sir,—in jewels and pearls. It lies there ready for any one. And the queer thing about it is that the real owner is outlawed and cannot hold property, so that it belongs to the first comer.’
“‘To government, Small,’ he stammered,—‘to government.’ But he said it in a halting fashion, and I knew in my heart that I had got him.
“‘You think, then, sir, that I should give the information to the Governor-General?’ said I, quietly.
“‘Well, well, you must not do anything rash, or that you might repent. Let me hear all about it, Small. Give me the facts.’
“I told him the whole story, with small changes so that he could not identify the places. When I had finished he stood stock still and full of thought. I could see by the twitch of his lip that there was a struggle going on within him.
“‘This is a very important matter, Small,’ he said, at last. ‘You must not say a word to any one about it, and I shall see you again soon.’
“Two nights later he and his friend Captain came to my hut in the dead of the night with a lantern.
“‘I want you just to let Captain hear that story from your own lips, Small,’ said he.
“I repeated it as I had told it before.
“‘It rings true, eh?’ said he. ‘It’s good enough to act upon?’
“Captain nodded.
“‘Look here, Small,’ said the major. ‘We have been talking it over, my friend here
and I, and we have come to the conclusion that
“‘Why, as to that, gentlemen,’ I answered, trying also to be cool, but feeling as excited as he did, ‘there is only one bargain which a man in my position can make. I shall want you to help me to my freedom, and to help my three companions to theirs. We shall then take you into partnership, and give you a fifth share to divide between you.’
“‘Hum!’ said he. ‘A fifth share! That is not very tempting.’
“‘It would come to fifty thousand apiece,’ said I.
“‘But how can we gain your freedom? You know very well that you ask an impossibility.’
“‘Nothing of the sort,’ I answered. ‘I have thought it all out to the last detail.
The only bar to our escape is that we can get no boat fit for the voyage, and no
provisions to last us for so long a time. There are plenty of little yachts and yawls
at
“‘If there were only one,’ he said.
“‘None or all,’ I answered. ‘We have sworn it. The four of us must always act together.’
“‘You see, ,’ said he, ‘Small is a man of his word. He does not flinch from his friend. I think we may very well trust him.’
“‘It’s a dirty business,’ the other answered. ‘Yet, as you say, the money would save our commissions handsomely.’
“‘Well, Small,’ said the major, ‘we must, I suppose, try and meet you. We must first, of course, test the truth of your story. Tell me where the box is hid, and I shall get leave of absence and go back to India in the monthly relief-boat to inquire into the affair.’
“‘Not so fast,’ said I, growing colder as he got hot. ‘I must have the consent of my three comrades. I tell you that it is four or none with us.’
“‘Nonsense!’ he broke in. ‘What have three black fellows to do with our agreement?’
“‘Black or blue,’ said I, ‘they are in with me, and we all go together.’
“Well, the matter ended by a second meeting, at which Mahomet Singh, Abdullah Khan,
and Dost Akbar were all present. We talked the matter over again, and at last we came
to an arrangement. We were to provide both the officers with charts of the part of
the
“Well, gentlemen, I weary you with my long story, and I know that my friend Mr. Jones
is impatient to get me safely stowed in chokey. I’ll make it as short as I can. The
villain Sholto went off to
“Well, I have set my mind on many things in this life, and never one which I did not carry out. But it was weary years before my time came. I have told you that I had picked up something of medicine. One day when Dr. Somerton was down with a fever a little Andaman Islander was picked up by a convict-gang in the woods. He was sick to death, and had gone to a lonely place to die. I took him in hand, though he was as venomous as a young snake, and after a couple of months I got him all right and able to walk. He took a kind of fancy to me then, and would hardly go back to his woods, but was always hanging about my hut. I learned a little of his lingo from him, and this made him all the fonder of me.
“Tonga—for that was his name—was a fine boatman, and owned a big, roomy canoe of his own. When I found that he was devoted to me and would do anything to serve me, I saw my chance of escape. I talked it over with him. He was to bring his boat round on a certain night to an old wharf which was never guarded, and there he was to pick me up. I gave him directions to have several gourds of water and a lot of yams, cocoa-nuts, and sweet potatoes.
“He was stanch and true, was little Tonga. No man ever had a more faithful mate. At
the night named he had his boat at the wharf. As it chanced, however, there was one
of the convict-guard down there,—a vile Pathan who had never missed a chance of
insulting and injuring me. I had always vowed vengeance, and now I had my chance. It
was as if fate had placed him in my way that I might pay my debt before I left the
island. He stood on the bank with his back to me, and his carbine on his shoulder. I
looked about for a stone to beat out his brains with, but none could I see. Then a
queer thought came into my head and showed me where I could lay my hand on a weapon.
I
“Well, if I were to tell you all the adventures that my little chum and I went
through, you would not thank me, for I would have you here until the sun was shining.
Here and there we drifted about the world, something always turning up to keep us
from
“One day, however, I got word that he was dying. I hurried at once to the garden, mad that he should slip out of my clutches like that, and, looking through the window, I saw him lying in his bed, with his sons on each side of him. I’d have come through and taken my chance with the three of them, only even as I looked at him his jaw dropped, and I knew that he was gone. I got into his room that same night, though, and I searched his papers to see if there was any record of where he had hidden our jewels. There was not a line, however: so I came away, bitter and savage as a man could be. Before I left I bethought me that if I ever met my Sikh friends again it would be a satisfaction to know that I had left some mark of our hatred; so I scrawled down the sign of the four of us, as it had been on the chart, and I pinned it on his bosom. It was too much that he should be taken to the grave without some token from the men whom he had robbed and befooled.
“We earned a living at this time by my exhibiting
“I don’t know that I have anything else to tell you. I had heard a waterman speak of the speed of Smith’s launch the Aurora, so I thought she would be a handy craft for our escape. I engaged with old Smith, and was to give him a big sum if he got us safe to our ship. He knew, no doubt, that there was some screw loose, but he was not in our secrets. All this is the truth, and if I tell it to you, gentlemen, it is not to amuse you,—for you have not done me a very good turn,—but it is because I believe the best defence I can make is just to hold back nothing, but let all the world know how badly I have myself been served by Major Sholto, and how innocent I am of the death of his son."
“A very remarkable account," said Sherlock Holmes. “A fitting wind-up to an extremely interesting case. There is nothing at all new to me in the latter part of your narrative, except that you brought your own rope. That I did not know. By the way, I had hoped that Tonga had lost all his darts; yet he managed to shoot one at us in the boat."
“He had lost them all, sir, except the one which was in his blow-pipe at the time."
“Ah, of course," said Holmes. “I had not thought of that."
“Is there any other point which you would like to ask about?" asked the convict, affably.
“I think not, thank you," my companion answered.
“Well, Holmes," said Athelney Jones, “You are a man to be humoured, and we all know that you are a connoisseur of crime, but duty is duty, and I have gone rather far in doing what you and your friend asked me. I shall feel more at ease when we have our story-teller here safe under lock and key. The cab still waits, and there are two inspectors downstairs. I am much obliged to you both for your assistance. Of course you will be wanted at the trial. Good-night to you."
“Good-night, gentlemen both," said Jonathan Small.
“You first, Small," remarked the wary Jones as they left the room. “I’ll take
particular care that you don’t club me with your wooden leg, whatever you may have
done to the gentleman at the
“Well, and there is the end of our little drama," I remarked, after we had set some
time smoking in silence. “I fear that it may be the last investigation in which I
shall have the chance of studying your methods. Miss has done me the honour to accept
me as a husband in
prospective
He gave a most dismal groan. “I feared as much," said he. “I really cannot congratulate you."
I was a little hurt. “Have you any reason to be dissatisfied with my choice?" I asked.
“Not at all. I think she is one of the most charming young ladies I ever met, and might have been most useful in such work as we have been doing. She had a decided genius that way: witness the way in which she preserved that Agra plan from all the other papers of her father. But love is an emotional thing, and whatever is emotional is opposed to that true cold reason which I place above all things. I should never marry myself, lest I bias my judgment."
“I trust," said I, laughing, “that my judgment may survive the ordeal. But you look weary."
“Yes, the reaction is already upon me. I shall be as limp as a rag for a week."
“Strange," said I, “how terms of what in another man I should call laziness alternate with your fits of splendid energy and vigour."
“Yes," he answered, “there are in me the makings of a very fine loafer and also of a pretty spry sort of fellow. I often think of those lines of old Goethe,—
Schade dass die Natur nur einen Mensch aus Dir schuf,
Denn zum würdigen
Mann war und zum Schelmen der Stoff.
Faust.
While it is Goethe's language, it is a description of Goethe's friend, Johan Kaspar Lavater, a clergyman. The text translates to "Pity 'tis,
when thou wast born, that but one man nature created! / Stuff for a gentleman is,
and fro a scoundrel in thee." For the source and translation, see "Goethe and Lavater,"
The Hibbert Journal (200).
“By the way, à propos
“The division seems rather unfair," I remarked. “You have done all the work in this business. I get a wife out of it, Jones gets the credit, pray what remains for you?"
“For me," said Sherlock Holmes, “there still remains the cocaine-bottle." And he stretched his long white hand up for it.
This text is prepared as part of the Literature in Context
project, which provides an accessible, curated, and marked-up selection of
primary sources relevant to the study and the teaching of British and American
literature. This project is funded by the National Endowment
for the Humanities and developed by faculty and students at The University of Virginia and
Marymount University.
Research informing these annotations draws on publicly-accessible resources, with links provided where possible. Annotations have also included common knowledge, defined as information that can be found in multiple reliable sources. If you notice an error in these annotations, please contact lic.open.anthology@gmail.com.
Original spelling and capitalization is retained, though the long s has been silently modernized and ligatured forms are not encoded.
Hyphenation has not been retained, except where necessary for the sense of the word.
Page breaks have been retained. Catchwords, signatures, and running headers have not. Where pages break in the middle of a word, the complete word has been indicated prior to the page beginning.
Materials have been transcribed from and checked against first editions, where possible. See the Sources section.
OF
PEACE
Between
The Most Serene and Mighty PRINCE
CHARLES II.
King of England, Scotland, France and Ireland,
Defender of the Faith, etc.
IndianKings and Queens, etc.
and
Most Excellent Majesty
Articles of Peace between the most Mighty Prince, and our Dread Sovereign Lord
CHARLES the Second, by the Grace of God, King of Great Britain, France and
Ireland, Defender of the Faith, etc. And the several Indian Kings and Queens,
etc. Assenters and Subscribers hereunto, made and concluded at the Camp at
Middle Plantation the Twenty ninth day of May 1677. being the day of the most
happy Birth and Restauration of our said Sovereign Lord, and in the Nine and twentieth Year of His Majesties Reign, By the Right Honourable Herbert Jefferies
Esquire, Lieutenant Governour of His Majesties Colony of Virginia.
Present,
The Honourable Sir John Berry Knight, and Francis Morison Esq; His most Sacred Majesties Comissioners appointed under the Great Seal of England for the Affairs of Virginia,
And The Honourable Council of State of the said Colony.
Whereas His most Sacred Majesty hath of His Own Royal Grace and meer Motion
Intrusted to my Care and Endeavours theIndians: In Order whereunto (with the
Advice and Assistance of the Honourable Sir John Berry Knight, and Francis
Morison Esquire) I have caused to be drawn up these ensuing Articles and
Overtures, for the firm Grounding, and sure Establishment of a good and just
Peace with the said Indians. And that it may be a Secure and Lasting one
(Founded upon the strong Pillars of Reciprocal Justice) by Confirming to them
their Just Rights, and by Redress of their Wrongs and Injuries, That so the
great God (who is a God of Peace, and lover of Justice) may uphold and prosper
this our Mutual League and Amity, It is hereby Concluded, Consented to, and
mutually Agreed, as followeth;
That the respective Indian Kings and Queens do from henceforth acknowledge to
have their immediate Dependency on, and own all Subjection to the Great King of
England, our now Dread Sovereign, His Heirs and Sucessors, when they pay their
Tribute to His Majesties Governour for the time being.
That thereupon the said Indian Kings and Queens and their Subjects, shall hold
their Lands, and have the same Confirmed to them and their Posterity, by Patent
under the Seal of this His Majesties Colony, without any Fee, Gratuity or Reward
for the same, in such sort, and in as free and firm manner as others His
Majesties Subjects have and enjoy their Lands and Possessions, payingIndian Arrows.
That all Indians who are in Amity with Us, and have not Land sufficient to Plant
upon, be (upon Information) forthwith provided for, and Land laid out and
Confirmed to them as aforesaid, never to be disturbed therein, or taken from
them, so long as they own, keep and maintain their due Obedience and Subjection
to His Majesty, His Governour and Government, and Amity and Friendship towards
the English.
Whereas by the mutual Discontents, Complaints, Jealousies and Fears of English
and Indians, occasioned by the Violent Intrusions of divers English into their
Lands, forcing the Indians by way of Revenge, to kill the Cattel and Hogs of the English,English shall
Seat or Plant nearer than Three miles of any Indian Town; and whosoever hath
made, or shall make any Incroachment upon their Lands, shall be removed from
thence, and proceeded against as by the former Peace made, when the Honourable
Colonel Francis Morison was Governour, and the Act of Assembly grounded
thereupon, is Provided and Enacted.
That the said Indians be well Secured and Defended in their Persons, Goods and Properties,English; and
that upon any breach or violation, hereof the aggrieved Indians do in the first
place repair and Address themselves to the Governour, acquainting him therewith
(without rashly and suddenly betaking themselves to any Hostile course for
Satisfaction) who will Inflict such Punishment on the wilful Infringers hereof,
as the Laws of England or this Countrey permit, and as if such hurt or injury
had been done to any Englishman; which is but just and reasonable, they owning
themselves to be under the Allegiance of His most Sacred Majesty.
That no Indian King or Queen be Imprisoned without a special Warrant from His
Majesties Governour and Two of the Council, and that no other Indian be
Imprisoned without a Warrant from a Justice of Peace, upon sufficient cause of
Commitment
That the said Indians have and enjoy their wonted conveniences of Oystering,
Fishing, and gathering Tuchahoe, Curtenemons, Wild Oats, Rushes, Puckoone, or
any thing else (for their natural support) not useful to the English, upon the
English Dividends; Always provided they first repair to some Publick Magistrate
of good Repute, and inform him of their number and business, who shall not
refuse them a Certificate upon this or any other Lawful occasion, so that they
make due return thereof when they come back, and go directly home about their
business, without wearing or carrying any manner of Weapon, or lodging under any
Englishmans Dwelling-house one night.
That no Foreign Indian be suffered to come to any English Plantation without a
friendly neighbor Indian in his company with suchIndian King is to refuse to send a safe Conduct with the
Foreigner, upon any Lawful occasion of his coming in, and that no Indian do
paint or disguise themselves when they come in.
That all Indian Kings and Queens Tributary to the English, having notice of any
March of strange Indians near the English Quarters or Plantations, do forthwith
repair to some one of the next Officers of the Militia, and acquaint him of
their Nation, number, and design, and which way they bend their course.
That if necessary, a convenient Party be presently sent out by the next Colonel
of the Militia, to Aid, Strengthen, and joyn with our friendly Indians against
any Foreign Attempt, Incursion or Depredation upon the Indian Towns.
That every Indian fit to bear Arms, of the Neighbouring Nations in Peace with
us, have such quantity of Powder and Shot allotted him, as the Right Honourable
the Governour shall think sufficient on any occasion, and that such numbers of
them be ready to go out with out Forces upon any March against the Enemy, and to
receive such Pay for their good Services, as shall be thought fit.
That each Indian King and Queen have equal Power to Govern their own People, and
none to have greater Power then other, Except the Queen of Pamunkey, to whom
several scattered Nations do now again own their ancient Subjection, and are
agreed to come in and Plant themselves under her Power and Government; Who with
her, are also hereby included into this presentEnglish.
That no person whatsoever shall entertain or keep any Neighbouring Indian as
Servant, or otherwise, but by Licence of the Governour, and to be upon
Obligation answerable for all Injuries and Damages by him or them happening to
be done to any English.
That no English harbour or entertain any Vagrant or Runaway Indian, but convey
him home by way of Pass, from Justice to Justice to his own Town, under Penalty
of paying so much per day for harbouring him, as by the Law for entertaining of
Runaways is recoverable.
That no Indian (of those in Amity with us) shall serve for any longer time then
English of the like Ages should serve by Act of Assembly, and shall not be sold
as Slaves.
That every Indian King and Queen in the Moneth of March every year, with some of
their Great Men, shall tender their Obedience to the Right Honourable His
Majesties Governour at the place of his Residence, whereever it shall be, and
then and there pay the accustomed Tribute of Twenty Beaver Skins to the
Governour, and also their Quit-Rent aforesaid, in acknowledgment they hold their
Crowns and Lands of the Great King of England.
That due care be had and taken that those Indian Kings and Queens, their Great
Men and Attendants that come on any PublickEnglish Subject
shall abuse, revile, hurt or wrong them at any time in word or deed.
That upon the Discord or Breach of Peace happening to arise between any of the
Indians in Amity with the English, upon the first appearance and beginning
thereof, and before they enter into any open Acts of Hostility or War one
against another, they shall repair to His Majesties Governour, by whose Justice
and Wisdom it is concluded such Difference shall be made up and decided, and to
whose final Determination the said Indians shall submit and conform themselves.
That for the preventing the frequent mischiefsIndians and English, That there be one
of each Nation of our Neighbouring Indians that can already speak, or may become
capable of speaking English, admitted together with those of the English, to be
their own Interpreters.
That the several Indians concluded in this Peace, do forthwith restore to the
respective English Parents and Owners all such Children, Servants and Horses,
which they have at any time taken from them, and are now remaining with them the
said Indians, or which they can make discovery of.
That the Trade with the said Indians be continued, limited, restrained or laid
open, as shall make best for the Peace and Quiet
The Sign of the Queen of Pamunkey, on behalf of her self and the several Indians
under her Subjection.
The Sign of the Queen of Waonoke.
The Sign of the King of the Nottoways.
The Sign of the King of the Nancymond Indians.
The Sign of Captain John West. Son to the Queen of Pamunkey.
Convenit cum Originali.
Test. Tho. Ludwell Secretary.
Memorandum the 29th day of May, 1677.
That this Instrument of Peace being Read and Expounded to the several Indian
Kings and Queens then present (at the Court at Middle Plantation) by
Interpreters Sworn truly to perform the same, the said Indian Kings and Queens
Signed and delivered the Articles to the Honourable Governour upon their Knees,
and received that other part, Signed and Delivered on behalf of the Kings
Majesty, in the same posture of kneeling, of their own accords kissing the Paper
as they Transferred it from hand to hand to each other, until every one had done
the like Mark of Reverence to it, in sign of a most free and joyful acceptance
of this Peace concluded with them. At the same time Pericuhtah King of the
Appomatucks being then present, did earnestly desire to be admitted to the
Signing this Peace with the rest; but he being suspected and Complained of to
have Committed by himself or SubjectsEnglish general satisfaction, to find there was so just
Inquisition made of the Bloud of their Slaughtered Brethren.
This document, most typically remembered as the “Treaty of Middle Plantation,” after the place where it was ratified (the site of present-day Williamsburg, Virginia) was signed in May 1677 by the governor representing the English colonial government and the leaders of several indigenous tribes, primarily the Pamunkey and Mattaponi, to bring an end to a series of conflicts between the English settlers and the native people of the region. The conflicts are most often referred to as “Bacon’s Rebellion” after the English settler Nathaniel Bacon, who in 1676 led attacks against native groups and then an armed uprising against William Berkeley, then the English governor, and his administration. The Rebellion is a complicated and often ugly story, but a key component was that Bacon and the colonists who joined him in rising up against their own government, argued that Berkeley was not sufficiently brutal to the native American population in the area, which Bacon wished to eliminate completely to clear land for settlement by English colonists. Bacon’s uprising exposed divisions with the colonists between the elite members of the government (which was in favor of promoting the intersts of settlers but not interest in sparking conflict with the native people) and the farmers, indentured servants, and also some enslaved African people who fought on Bacon’s side. But the conflict also exposed and exacerbated divisions with the local indigenous nations. Bacon and his followers burned the colonial capital of Jamestown down, but he died of unexpectedly of dysentery in October 1676. The rebellion lost its momentum with the loss of its leader. The British government restored order and executed some of the other central figures in the uprising. Berkeley, who seemed unable to please anybody, was relieved of his office and went back to England, where he died in July 1677. The English king, Charles II, sent a commission consisting of John Berry and Francis Morison to investigate the situation, as well as a new governor, Herbert Jeffreys, to replace the discredited Berkeley.
The treaty to establish a durable peace was largely negotiated between the commissioners and a group of natives led by the Pamunkey leader Cockacoeske, who had become the most prominent representative of the indigenous people in the region. (We follow convention in identifying the “author” of the treaty as Charles Stuart or Charles II, as all royal proclamations and treaties were credited to him, but the terms were worked out on the ground, using language that followed legal and diplomatic precedent.) Under the terms of the treaty, the native peoples avowed their loyalty to the English crown. In return, the different tribes were recognized as sovereign over their own citizens, and were granted various kinds of protection against future attempts at violence against them by English settlers. Colonists were, for example, not allowed to claim any land within three miles of a native village. This in effect established the first reservations for indigenous people in territory that was becoming increasingly dominated by the English. The treaty also consolidated Cockacoeske, the “Queen of Pamunkey,” as the leader of the indigenous people of the area, insisting that other tribes declare their allegiance to her.
The native people probably had reason to regret the terms of the treaty. English settlers often ignored the three-mile rule, and Cockacoeske had mixed success in getting other indigenous leaders to acknowledge her authority. But the Treaty of Middle Plantation remains in force to this day. Representatives of the Mattaponi and Pamunky people bring gifts such as turkey and deer to the Governor of Virginia each year, usually around Thanksgiving, in symbolic fulfillment of their obligations for the "tribute" called for by the treaty. In theory, the Treaty of Middle Plantation protected indigenous people from acts of violence and codified their sovereignty, something that Bacon and his followers would not have accepted. But the document is also one of many that marks the long history of the displacement of native people in the Americas from the lands that they had lived on for many centuries.
Englishthrone in 1660. It is impossible to know whether this is a coincidence, or whether the
Englishcommissioners planned the treaty signing to occur on a day that they knew that their boss considered to be an auspicious one.
This text is prepared as part of the Literature in Context
project, which provides an accessible, curated, and marked-up selection of primary
sources relevant to the study and the teaching of British and American literature of
the 18th century. This project is funded by the National Endowment for the Humanities
and developed by faculty at The University of Virginia and Marymount University.
Research informing these annotations draws on publicly-accessible resources, with links provided where possible. Annotations have also included common knowledge, defined as information that can be found in multiple reliable sources. If you notice an error in these annotations, please contact lic.open.anthology@gmail.com.
Original spelling and capitalization is retained, though the long s has been silently modernized and ligatured forms are not encoded.
Hyphenation has not been retained, except where necessary for the sense of the word.
Page breaks have been retained. Catchwords, signatures, and running headers have not. Where pages break in the middle of a word, the complete word has been indicated prior to the page beginning.
Materials have been transcribed from and checked against first editions, where possible. See the Sources section.
A
VINDICATION
OF THE
RIGHTS OF WOMAN:
WITH
STRICTURES
ON
POLITICAL AND MORAL SUBJECTS
AFTER considering the historic page, and viewing the living world with anxious
solicitude, the most melancholy emotions of sorrowful indignation have depressed my
spirits, and I have sighed when obligated to confess, that either nature has made a
great difference between man and man, or that the civilization which has hitherto
taken place in the world has been very partial. I have turned over various books
written on the subject of education, and patiently observed the conduct of parents
and the management of schools; but what has
been the result? --a profound conviction that the neglected education of my
fellow-creatures is the grand source of the misery I deplore; and that women, in
particular, are rendered weak and wretched by a variety of concurring causes,
originating from a hasty conclusion. The conduct and manners of women, in fact,
evidently prove
In a treatise, therefore, on female rights and manners, the works which have been particularly written for their
improvement must not be overlooked; especially when it is asserted, in
direct terms, that the minds of women are enfeebled by false refinement;
Yet, because I am a woman, I would not lead my reader to suppose that I mean
violently to agitate the contested question respecting the equality or inferiority of
the sex; but as the subject lies in my way, and I cannot pass it over without
subjecting the main tendency of my reasoning to misconstruction, I shall stop a
moment to deliver, in a few words, my opinion. --In the government of the physical
world it is observable that the female, in general, is inferior to the male. The male
pursues, the female yields--this is the law of nature; and it does not appear to be
suspended or abrogated in favour of woman. This physical superiority cannot be
denied--and it is a noble prerogative! But not content with this natural preeminence,
I am aware of an obvious inference: from every quarter have I hear exclamations against masculine women; but where are they to be found? If by this appellation men mean to inveigh against their ardour in hunting, shooting, and gaming, I shall most cordially join in the cry; but if it be against the imitation of manly virtues or, more properly speaking, the attainment of those talents and virtues, the exercise of which ennobles the human character, and which raise females in the scale of animal being, when they are comprehensively termed mankind; all those who view them with a philosophical eye must, I should think, wish with me, that they may every day grow more and more masculine.
This discussion naturally divides the subject. I shall first consider women in the
I wish also to steer clear of an error which many respectable writers have fallen
into; for the instruction which has hither been addressed to women, has rather been
applicable to ladies, if the little indirect advice, that is scattered through Sandford and Merton, be excepted; but,
addressing my sex in a firmer tone, I pay particular attention to those in the middle
class, because they appear to be in the most natural state. Perhaps the seeds of
false-refinement, immorality, and vanity, have ever been shed by the great. Weak,
artificial beings, raised above the common wants and affections of their race, in a
premature unnatural manner, undermine the very foundation of virtue, and spread
corruption through the whole mass of society! As a class of mankind they have the
strongest claim to pity; the education of the rich tends to render them vain and
helpless, and the unfolding mind is not strengthened by the practice of those duties which dignify the human
But as I purpose taking a separate view of the different ranks of society, and of the moral character of women, in each, this hint is, for the present, sufficient; and I have only alluded to the subject, because it appears to me to be the very essence of an introduction to give a cursory account of the contents of the work it introduces.
My own sex, I hope, will excuse me, if I treat them like rational creatures, instead
of flattering their fascinating graces, and viewing them as if
they were in a state of perpetual childhood, unable to stand alone. I earnestly wish
to point out in what true dignity and human happiness consists—I wish to persuade
women to endeavour to acquire strength, both of mind and body, and to convince them
that the soft phrases, susceptibility of heart, delicacy of sentiment, and refinement
of taste, are almost synonymous with epithets of weakness, and that those beings who
are only the objects of pity and that kind of love, which has been termed its sister, will soon become objects
of contempt.
Dismissing then those pretty feminine phrases, which the men condescendingly use to soften our slavish dependence, and despising that weak elegancy of mind, exquisite sensibility, and sweet docility of manners, supposed to be the sexual characteristics of the weaker vessel, I wish to shew that elegance is inferior to virtue, that the first object of laudable ambition is to obtain a character as a human being, regardless of the distinction of sex; and that secondary views should be brought to this simple touchstone.
This is a rough sketch of my plan; and should I express my conviction with the
energetic emotions that I feel whenever I think of the subject, the dictates of
experience and reflection will be felt by some of my readers. Animated by this
important object, I shall disdain to cull my phrases or polish my style;--I aim at
being useful, and sincerity will render me unaffected; for, wishing rather to
persuade by the force of my arguments, than dazzle by the elegance of my language, I
shall not waste my time in rounding periods, or in fabricating the turgid bombast of
artificial feelings, which, coming from the
head, never reach the heart. – I shall be employed about
These pretty nothings – these caricatures of the real beauty of sensibility, dropping glibly from the tongue, vitiate the taste, and create a kind of sickly delicacy that turns away from simple unadorned truth; and a deluge of false sentiments and overstretched feelings, stifling the natural emotions of the heart, render the domestic pleasures insipid,--that ought to sweeten the exercise of those severe duties, which educate a rational and immortal being for a nobler field of action.
The education of women has, of late, been
more attended to than formerly; yet they are still reckoned a frivolous sex, and
ridiculed or pitied by the writers who endeavor by satire or instruction to improve
them. It is acknowledged that they spend many of the first years of their lives in
acquiring a smattering of accomplishments:
meanwhile strength of body and mind are sacrificed to libertine notions of beauty, to
the desire of establishing
If then it can be fairly deduced from the present conduct of the sex, from the
prevalent fondness for pleasure which takes place of ambition and those nobler
passions that open and enlarge the soul; that the instruction which women have
received has only tended, with the constitution of civil society, to render them
insignificant object of desire--more propagators of fools! --if it can be proved that
in aiming to accomplish them, without cultivating their understandings, they are
taken out of their sphere of duties, and make ridiculous and useless when the
short-lived bloom of beauty is over*, I presume rational men will excuse me for
endeavoring to persuade them to become more masculine and respectable.
Indeed the word masculine is only a bugbear: there is little reason to fear that women will acquire too much courage or fortitude; for their apparent inferiority with respect to bodily strength, must render them, in some degree, dependent on men in the in the various relations of life; but why should it be increased by prejudices that give a sex to virtue, and confound simple truths with sensual reveries?
Women are, in fact, so much degraded by mistaken notions of female excellence, that
I do not mean to add a paradox when I assert, that this artificial weakness produces
a propensity to tyrannize, and gives birth to cunning, the natural opponent of
strength, which leads them to play off those contemptible infantine airs that
undermine esteem even whilst they excite desire. Do not foster these prejudices, and
they will naturally fall into their subordinate, yet respectable station in life. It
seems scarcely necessary to say, that I now speak of the sex in general. Many individuals
SOME INSTANCES OF THE FOLLY WHICH THE IGNORANCE OF WOMEN GENERATES; WITH CONCLUDING REFLECTIONS ON THE MORAL IMPROVEMENT THAT A REVOLUTION IN FEMALE MANNERS MIGHT NATURALLY BE EXPECTED TO PRODUCE.
Another instance of that feminine weakness of character, often produced by a
confined education, is a romantic twist of the mind, which has been very properly
termed
sentimental
.
Women subjected by ignorance to their sensations, and only taught to look for happiness in love, refine on sensual feelings, and adopt metaphysical notions respecting that passion, which lead them shamefully to neglect the duties of life, and frequently in the midst of these sublime refinements they plump into actual vice.
Theses are women who are amused by the reveries of the stupid novelists, who, knowing little of human nature,
work up stale tales, and describe meretricious scenes, all retailed in sentimental
jargon, which equally tend to corrupt the taste and draw the heart aside
Females, in fact, denied all political privileges, and not allowed, as married women, excepting in criminal cases, a civil existence, have their attention naturally drawn from the interest of the whole community to that of the minute parts, though the private duty of any member of society must be very imperfectly performed when not connected with the general good. The mighty business of female life is to please, and restrained from entering into more important concerns by political and civil oppression, sentiments become events, and reflection deepens what it should, and would have effaced, if the understanding had been allowed to take a wider range.
But, confined to trifling employments,
they naturally imbibe opinions which the only kind of reading calculated to
interest an innocent frivolous mind, inspires. Unable to grasp anything great, is
it surprising that they find the reading of history a very dry talk, and
This observation is the result of experience; for I have known several notable
women, and one in particular, who was a very good woman--as good as such a narrow
mind would allow her to be, who took care that her daughters (three in number),
should never see a novel. As she was a woman of fortune and fashion, they had
various masters to attend them, and a sort of menial governess to watch their footsteps. From their masters
they learned how tables, chairs, &c. were
Their mother, a widow, was busy in the meantime keeping up her connections, as she termed a numerous acquaintance, lest her girls should want a proper introduction into the great world. And these young ladies with minds vulgar in every sense of the word, and spoiled tempers, entered life puffed up with notions of their own consequence, and looking down with contempt on those who could not vie with them in dress and parade.
With respect to love, nature, or their nurses had taken care to teach them the physical meaning of the word; and, as they had few topics of conversation, and fewer refinements on sentiment, they expressed their gross wishes not in very delicate phrases, when they spoke freely, talking of matrimony.
Could these girls have been injured by the perusal of novels? I almost forgot a shade in the character of one of them; she affected a simplicity bordering on folly, and with a simper would utter the most immodest remarks and questions, the full meaning of which she had learned whilst secluded from the world, and afraid to speak in her mother’s presence, who governed with a high hand: they were all educated, as the prided herself, in most exemplary manner; and read their chapters and psalms before breakfast, never touching a silly novel.
This is only one influence; but I recollect many other women who, not led by
degrees to proper studies, and not permitted to choose for themselves, have indeed
been overgrown children; or have obtained, by mixing in the world, a little of
what is termed common sense; that is a distinct manner of feeling common
occurrences, as they stand detached: but what deserves the name of intellect, the
power of gaining general or abstract ideas, or even intermediate ones, was out of
the question. Their minds were quiescent, and when they were not roused by
sensible objects
When, therefore, I advise my sex not to reach such flimsy works, it is to induce them to read something superior; for I coincide in opinion with sagacious man, who, having a daughter and niece under his care, pursued a very different plan with each.
The niece, who had considerable abilities, had, before she was left to his guardianship, been indulged in desultory reading. There she endeavoured to lead, and did lead to history and moral essays; but his daughter, whom a fond, weak mother had indulged, and who consequently was averse to everything like application, he allowed to read novels: and used to justify his conduct by saying, that if she ever attained a relish for reading them, he should have some foundation to work upon; and that erroneous opinions were better than none at all.
In fact the female mind has been so totally neglected, that knowledge was only to be acquired from this muddy source, till from reading novels some women of superior talents learned to despite them.
The best method, I believe, that can be adopted to correct a fondness for novels is to ridicule them: not indiscriminately, for then it would have little effect; but, if a judicious person, with some turn for humour, would read several to a young girl, and point out both tones, and apt comparisons with pathetic incidents and heroic characters in history, how foolishly and ridiculously they captured human nature, just opinions might be substituted instead of romantic sentiments.
In one respect, however, the majority of both sexes resemble, and equally shew a
want of taste and modesty. Ignorant women, forced to be chaste to preserve their
reputation, allow their imagination to revel in the unnatural and meretricious
scenes sketched by the novel writers of the day, slighting as insipid the sober dignity and matronly graces of
history
*, whilst men carry the same vitiated taste
into life, and fly for amusement to the wanton, from the unsophisticated charms
Besides, the reading of novels makes women, and particularly ladies of fashion, very fond of using strong expressions and superlatives in conversation; and, though the dissipated artificial life which they lead prevents their cherishing and strong legitimate passion, the language of passion in affected tones slips for ever from their glib tongues, and every trifle produces those phosphoric bursts which only mimick in the dark the flame of passion.
Vindication of the Rights of Women(1792), argues that to attain virtue, women need access to systemic education. See this biographical essay on Wollstonecraft by Janet Todd. The portrait of Wollstonecraft included here, painted by John Opie (1797), is housed in the National Portrait Gallery, London.
The Feminization Debate in Eighteenth-Century England(2004) by E. Clery, women were trained to obey their father and husband. This confinement and domesticization was frequently described as "Mahometan" due to the misguided belief among the English that Islam sees women as not possessing souls. Social reformer and leader of the Blue Stockings Society, Elizabeth Montagu lamented in a letter about the effects of such "Mahometan" belief, which is used to justify women's domestic confinement (Clery 136). The image included here, an 1848 lithograph by James Rattray, shows Afgan women under purdah. Image via Wikimedia Commons.
Evelina(1778), who says of the masculine Mrs. Selwyn, "I don't know what the devil a woman lives for after thirty: she is only in other folks way" (III.1, 7). Readers may also find this satirical essay from
The London Magazineof 1777 of interest, in which a gentleman proposes a tax on unmarried women over the age of 35. The image below, from the Yale Center for British Art, shows "An Old Maid Treating a Favorite Cat to a Duck and Green Peas," a colored etching by Richard Newton (c.1792).]
Thoughts on the Education of Daughters with Reflections on Female Conduct in the more important Duties of Life(1787). The above picture shows a plaque dedicated to Mary Wollstonecraft at the Newington Green Primary School near where the school was located in the 18th century. For more information on the life of Mary Wollstonecraft, read this biographical essay written by Sylvana Tomaselli. To look through a copy of Wollstonecraft's
Thoughts on the Education of Daughters with Reflections on Female Conduct in the more important Duties of Lifeclick here for an online version of the book from the London School of Economics’ digital library.
Writing the Reader: Configurations of Cultural Practice in English Novel(2016), explains that historical and philosophical works were seen to have higher value than novels and poetry. The reason behind such a hierarchical placement is the perception of fictional reading to be connected with ignorance as people are fed unrealistic words. Thus, historical and philosophical works which were often based on truth and it reality, were insightful readings that were ranked higher than unrealistic or exaggerated works (Birke 63).
Sandford and Merton(1783), by Thomas Day, is about two boys who grow up differently based on social status. According to Stephen Bending and Stephen Bygrave, the book is an indictment of upper class "effete" masculinity (23). Tommy Merton is spoiled by middle class privileges and needs to be re-educated to become as fine a man as Sandford, whose lower-class status challenged him to develop, physically and mentally, into an admirable young man (3-4). Interested viewers can also read an abridged version of Day’s children’s book, published in 1792, at the Internet Archive.
The Bubbler’s Medley, or a Sketch of the Times being Europe’s Memoriam for 1720. The image included here is from the British Museum's online collection. To read more, visit Harvard Business School’s online exhibit on the South Sea Bubble, and the source of this annotation.
A Father’s Legacy to His Daughters, a conduct book written prior to Dr. Gregory’s wife’s passing in 1761 and addressed to his daughters about etiquette, religion, conduct, and behaviors. Wollstonecraft references this book directly in many of her arguments. The image of the book's title page (1795) is from the University of Delaware Special Collections Department is from the National Library of Scotland. View a 1793 edition of
A Father’s Legacy to His Daughtersat the Internet Archive.
Vindicationswas published by Joseph Johnson, a liberal publisher with radical views, who published work by William Godwin, Joseph Priestly, and William Blake. Wollstonecraft lived near St. Paul’s Church Yard and spent many hours in this workshop as Joseph Johnson gave her writing and translating jobs throughout the day. For more on the relationship between Mary Wollstonecraft and Joseph Johnson, see this letter from Wollstonecraft to her publisher reprinted in
The American Reader. The image here, from a University of Louisville news article on William Shakespeare's first folio, shows the locations of printers around St. Paul's during the late sixteenth and early seventeenth centuries.
Gender and the Formation of Taste in Eighteenth-Century Britain, feminine elegance is the combination of docility and enticement of men. In the eighteenth century, elegance is feminized with the goal that women should use it to please and seduce men through beauty and refinement. Elegance of the eighteenth century is the area of the pleasing and amiable actions from women to men, these beauty standards were important and a source of intrigue for the culture (Jones 109). The image here, drawn from the National Gallery of Art in Washington, DC, shows
An Elegant Lady Playing a Cittern(1770), by Nathaniel Dance-Holland.
International Journal of Communication Researchby Adrian Brunello and Florina-Elena Borsan reviews the way that understandings of womanhood shifted in the period, resulting in the need for an exterior display of virtue, rather than true virtue (325-326). clicking here will direct you to the UK National Gallery of Art, showing
An Allegory of Virtue and Riches, painted in 1667 by Godfried Schalcken.
England’s School. The image of children learning in a dame school, painted by Thomas Webster (1845), is housed in the Tate Art Museum, London.
Encyclopedia Britannica.
History Today.
Encyclopedia Britannicaentry for eighteenth-century Britain, and the source of this annotation.
A Vindication of the Rights of Womanis that women spend most of their lives acquiring knowledge to be perfect wives instead of strengthening their minds and bodies to place a man. Because the only way women can rise the world is through marriage, they are being groomed to become lovers much like women in a Turkish seraglio, as Susan Gubar notes in "Feminist Misogyny" (Gubar 151). Wollstonecraft is pointing out the lack of freedom for women. The image included here illustrates the women’s quarter of a seraglio painted in 1873 by John Frederick Lewis. This image is from Wikimedia Commons.
A Father’s Legacy to His Daughters, it was supposedly natural to them (55). Women were dressed in hope of catching the attention of a man; they would parade, or flaunt themselves to men, hoping to find a husband, which is the only way for a woman to "rise in the world," as Wollstonecraft notes above (9). Wollstonecraft didn’t want women to dress and flaunt themselves only for men’s attention; she wanted women to focus on their own education. This portrait of Madame Pompadour, located in the Alte Pinkothek Museum in Munich and via Wikimedia Commons, provides an example of women’s attire in the 1700s in which Wollstonecraft was advising them not to do. Learn more about eighteenth-century fashion at the Victoria and Albert Museum.
Intertextual War: Edmund Burke and the French Revolution in the Writings of Mary Wollstonecraft, Thomas Paine, and James Mackintoshby Steven Blakemore, states, a "restrictive misnomer for qualities or virtues that are human," Mary Wollstonecraft opposes men that inveigh against masculine women because of its imitation of manly virtues (Blakemore 42). The portrait here,
Mr. and Mrs. Andrewsby Thomas Gainsborough (1748), is housed in the National Gallery London. This painting, via Wikimedia Commons, illustrates manliness in terms of gentility.
The Alchymist, In Search of the Philosopher’s Stone, Discovers Phosphorus(1770) is by Joseph Wright of Derby, via Wikimedia Commons. Read more about the discovery of phosphorus on the personal blog
Res Obscura.
This text is prepared as part of the Literature in Context
project, which provides an accessible, curated, and marked-up selection of primary
sources relevant to the study and the teaching of British and American literature of
the 18th century. This project is funded by the National Endowment for the Humanities
and developed by faculty at The University of Virginia and Marymount University.
Research informing these annotations draws on publicly-accessible resources, with links provided where possible. Annotations have also included common knowledge, defined as information that can be found in multiple reliable sources. If you notice an error in these annotations, please contact lic.open.anthology@gmail.com.
Original spelling and capitalization is retained, though the long s has been silently modernized and ligatured forms are not encoded.
Hyphenation has not been retained, except where necessary for the sense of the word.
Page breaks have been retained. Catchwords, signatures, and running headers have not. Where pages break in the middle of a word, the complete word has been indicated prior to the page beginning.
Materials have been transcribed from and checked against first editions, where possible. See the Sources section.
OR, THE
Royal Slave.
HISTORY.
A. BEHN.
LONDON,
Printed for
Will. Canning,at his Shop in
the
Temple-Cloysters.1688.
Right Honourable
THE Lord
MAITLAND.
Since the World is grown so Nice and Critical upon Dedications, and will Needs be
Judging the Book, by the Wit of the Patron; we ought, with a great deal of
Circumspection, to chuse a Person against whom there can be no Exception; and
whose Wit, and Worth, truly Merits all that one is capable of saying upon that
Occasion.
The most part of Dedications are charg'd with Flattery; and if the World knows a Man
has some Vices, they will not allow one to speak of his Virtues. This, my Lord, is
for want of thinking Rightly; if Men wou'd consider with Reason, they wou'd have
another sort of Opinion, and Esteem of Dedications; and wou'd believe almost every
Great Man has enough to make him Worthy of all that can be said of him there. My
Lord, a Picture-drawer, when he intends to make a good Picture, essays the Face many
Ways, and in many Lights, before he begins; that he may chuse, from the several
turns of it, which is most Agreeable, and gives it the best Grace; and if there be a
Scar, an ungrateful Mole, or any little Defect, they leave it out; and yet make the
Picture extreamly like: But he who has the good Fortune to draw a Face that is
exactly Charming in all its Parts and Features, what Colours or Agreements can be
added to make it Finer? All that he can give is but its due; and Glories in a Piece
whose Original alone gives it its Perfection. An ill Hand may diminish, but a good
Hand cannot augment its Beauty. A Poet is a Painter in his way; he draws to the
Life, but in another kind; we draw the Nobler part, the Soul and Mind; the Pictures
of the Pen shall out-last those of the Pencil, and even Worlds themselves. 'Tis a
short Chronicle of those Lives that possibly wou'd be forgotten by other Historians,
or lye neglected there, however deserving an immortal Fame; for Men of eminent Parts
are as Exemplary as even Monarchs themselves; and Virtue is a noble Lesson to be
learn'd, and 'tis by Comparison we can Judge and Chuse. 'Tis by such illustrious Presidents
Precedents. Source: Oxford English Dictionary, as your Lordship, the World
can be Better'd and Refin'd; when a great part of the lazy Nobility lity shall, with
Shame, behold the admirable Accomplishments of a Man so Great, and so Young.
Your Lordship has Read innumerable Volumes of Men, and Books; not Vainly for the gust
of Novelty, but Knowledge, excellent Knowledge: Like the industrious Bee, from every
Flower you return Laden with the precious Dew, which you are sure to turn to the
Publick Good. You hoard no one Perfection, but lay it all out in the Glorious Service
of your Religion and Country; to both which you are a useful and necessary Honour:
They both want such Supporters; and 'tis only Men of so elevated Parts, and fine
Knowledge; such noble Principles of Loyalty and Religion this Nation Sighs for. Where
shall we find a Man so Young, like St.
Augustine
, in the midst of all his
Youth and Gaiety, Teaching the World divine Precepts, true Notions of Faith, and
Excellent Morality, and, at the same time, be also a perfect Pattern of all that
accomplish a Great Man? You have, my Lord, all that refin'd Wit that Charms, and the
Affability that Obliges; a Generosity that gives a Lustre to your Nobility; that
Hospitality, and Greatness of Mind, that ingages the World; and that admirable
Conduct, that so well Instructs it. Our Nation ought to regret and bemoan their
Misfortunes, for not being able to claim the Honour of the Birth of a Man who is so
fit to serve his Majesty, and his Kingdoms, in all Great and Publick Affairs: And to
the Glory of your Nation be it spoken, it produces more considerable Men, for all
fine Sence, Wit, Wisdom, Breeding, and Generosity (for the generality of the
Nobility) than all other Nations can Boast; and the Fruitfulness of your Virtues
sufficiently make amends for the Barrenness of your Soil: Which however cannot be
incommode to your Lordship; since your Quality, and the Veneration that the
Commonalty naturally pay their Lords, creates a flowing Plenty there—that makes you
Happy. And to compleat your Happiness, my Lord, Heaven has blest you with a Lady, to
whom it has given all the Graces, Beauties, and Virtues of her Sex; all the Youth,
Sweetness of Nature; of a most illustrious Family; and who is a most rare Example to
all Wives of Quality, for her eminent Piety, Easiness, and Condescention; and as
absolutely merits Respect from all the World, as she does that Passion and
Resignation she receives from your Lordship; and which is, on her part, with so much
Tenderness return'd. Methinks your tranquil Lives are an Image of the new Made
and Beautiful Pair in Paradise: And 'tis the Prayers and Wishes of all, who have the
Honour to know you, that it may Eternally so continue, with Additions of all the
Blessings this World can give you.
My Lord, the Obligations I have to some of the Great Men of your Nation, particularly
to your Lordship, gives me an Ambition of making my Acknowledgments, by all the
Opportunities I can; and such humble Fruits, as my Industry produces, I lay at your
Lordships Feet. This is a true Story, of a Man Gallant enough to merit your
Protection; and, had he always been so Fortunate, he had not made so Inglorious an
end: The Royal Slave I had the Honour to know in my Travels to the other World; and
though I had none above me in that Country, yet I wanted power to preserve this Great
Man. If there be any thing that seems Romantick, I beseech your Lordship to consider,
these Countries do, in all things, so far differ from ours, that they produce
unconceivable Wonders; at least, they appear so to us, because New and Strange. What
I have mention'd I have taken-care shou'd be Truth, let the Critical Reader
judge as he pleases. 'Twill be no Commendation to the Book, to assure your Lordship I
writ it in a few Hours, though it may serve to Excuse some of its Faults of
Connexion; for I never rested my Pen a Moment for Thought: 'Tis purely the Merit of
my Slave that must render it worthy of the Honour it begs; and the Author of that of
Subscribing herself,
My Lord,
Your Lordship's most oblig'd
and obedient Servant,
A. BEHN.
HISTORY
OF THE
Royal Slave.
I do not pretend, in giving you the History of this Royal Slave, to
entertain my Reader with the Adventures of a feign'd Hero, whose Life and
Fortunes Fancy may manage at the Poets Pleasure; nor in relating the Truth, design to
adorn it with any Accidents, but such as arriv'd in earnest to him: And it shall come
I was my self an Eye-Witness,
Hero
himself, who gave us the whole Transactions of his Youth; and though I shall omit,
for Brevity's sake, a thousand little Accidents of his Life, which, however pleasant
to us, where History was scarce, and Adventures very rare; yet might prove tedious
and heavy to my Reader, in a World where he finds Diversions for every Minute,
The Scene of the last part of his Adventures lies in a Colony in America,
called West-Indies.
But before I give you the Story of this Gallant Slave, 'tis fit I tell you
the manner of bringing them to these new Colonies; for those they make use
of there, are not Natives of the place; for those we live with in perfect
Amity, without daring to command 'em; but on the contrary, caress 'em with all the
brotherly and friendly Affection in the World; trading with 'em for their Fish,
Venison, Buffilo's, Skins, and little Rarities; as Marmosets
Monkey as Minature. Then for little Parakeetoes, great Parrots,
Muckaws, and a thousand other Birds and Beasts of wonderful and
surprizing Forms, Shapes, and Colours. For Skins of prodigious Snakes, of which there
are some threescore Yards in length; as is the Skin of one that may be seen at His
Majesty's Antiquaries:
The Indian Queen, (1664) while wearing the feathered headdress referred to in this passage. Whether this headdress
was something that Behn herself brought back to England from Surinam in the 1660s is
impossible to know at this point. (courtesy British Library under CC BY-NC-SA 4.0)
&c. We dealt with 'em with Beads of all Colours, Knives, Axes, Pins
and Needles; which they us'd only as Tools to drill Holes
Adam and
Eve did the Fig-leaves; the Men wearing a long Stripe of Linen, which
they deal with us for. They thread these Beads also on long Cotton-threads, and make
Girdles to tie their Aprons to, which come twenty times, or more, about the Waste;
and then cross, like a Shoulder-belt, both ways, and round their Necks, Arms and
Legs. This Adornment, with their long black Hair, and the Face painted in little
Specks or Flowers here and there, makes 'em a wonderful Figure toIndian, dying for Love of a
very beautiful young Indian Maid; but all his Courtship was, to fold his
Arms, pursue her with his Eyes, and Sighs were all his Language: While she, as if no
such Lover were present; or rather, as if she desired none such, carefully guarded
her Eyes from beholding him; and never approach'd him, but she look'd down with all
the blushing Modesty I have seen in the most severe and cautious of our World. And
these People represented to me an absolute Idea of the first State of
Innocence, before Man knew how to sin: And 'tis most evident and plain, that simple
Nature is the most harmless, inoffenEnglish
Governor, who had given his Hand to come on such a Day to 'em, and neither came, nor
sent; believing, when once a Man's Word was past, nothing but Death cou'd or shou'd
prevent his keeping it: And when they saw he was not dead, they ask'd him, what Name
they had for a Man who promis'd a thing he did not do? The Governor told them, Such a
man was a Lyar, whichGovernor, you are a Lyar, and guilty of that Infamy.
They have a Native Justice, which knows no Fraud; and they understand no Vice, or
Cunning, but when they are taught by the White Men. They have Plurality of
Wives, which, when they grow old, they serve those that succeed 'em, who are young;
but with a Servitude easie and respected; and unless they take Slaves in War, they
have no other Attendants.
Those on that Continent where I was, had no King; but the oldest War-Captain
was obey'd with great Resignation.
A War-Captain is a Man who has lead them on to Battel with Conduct, and Success; of
whom I shall have Occasion to speak
With these People, as I said, we live in perfect Tranquillity, and good
Understanding, as it behooves us to do; they knowing all the places where to seek the
best Food of the Country, and the Means of getting it; and for very small and
unvaluable Trifles, supply us with what 'tis impossible for us to get; for they do
not only in the Wood, and over the Sevana's, in Hunting, supply the parts of
Hounds, by swiftly scouring through those almost impassable places; and by the meer
Activity of their Feet, run down the nimblest Deer, and other eatable Beasts: But in
the water, one wou'd think they were Gods of the Rivers, or Fellow-Citizens of the
Continent.
Negro's, Black-Slaves altogether; which are transported thither in this
manner.
Those who want Slaves, make a Bargain with a Master, or Captain of a Ship, and contract to pay him so much a-piece, a matter of twenty Pound a Head for as many as he agrees for, and to pay for 'em when they shall be deliver'd on such a Plantation: So that when there arrives a Ship laden with Slaves, they who have so contracted, go a-board, and receive their Number by Lot; and perhaps in one Lot that may be for ten, there may happen to be three or four Men; the rest, Women and Children: Or be there more or less of either Sex, you are oblig'd to be contented with your Lot.
Coramantien
Blacks so called, was one of those places in which
they found the most advantageous Trading for these Slaves; and thither most of our
great Traders in that Merchandice traffick'd; for that Nation is very war-like and
brave; and having a continual Campaign, being always in Hostility with one
neighbouring Prince or other, they had the fortune to take a great many Captives; for
all they took in Battel, were sold as Slaves; at least, those common Men who cou'd
not ransom themselves. Of these Slaves so taken, the General only has all the profit;
and of these Generals, our Captains and Masters of Ships buy all their Freights.
The King of Coramantien
Black Wives; for
most certainly, there are Beauties that can charm of that Colour. In his younger
Years he had had many gallant Men to his Sons, thirteen of which died in Battel,
conquering when they fell; and he had only left him for his Successor, one
Grand-Child, Son to one of these dead Victors; who, as soon as he cou'd bear a Bow in
his Hand, and a Quiver at his Back, was sent into the Field, to be trained up by one
of the oldest Generals, to War; where, from his natural Inclination to Arms, and the
Occasions given him, with the good Conduct of the old General, he became, at the Age
of Seventeen, one of the most expert Captains, and bravest Soldiers, that ever saw
Mars: So that he was ador'd as the Wonder of all
that World, and the Darling of the Soldiers. Besides, he was adorn'd with a native
Beauty so transcending all those of his gloomy Race, that he strook an Awe and
Reverence, even in those that knew not his Quality; as he did in me, who beheld him
with Surprize and Wonder, when afterwards he arriv'd in our World.
He had scarce arriv'd at his Seventeenth Year, when fighting by his Side, the General
was kill'd with an Arrow in his Eye, which the Prince Oroonoko (for so was
this gallant Moor call'd) very narrowly avoided; nor had he, if the General,
who saw the Arrow shot, and perceiving it aim'd at the Prince, had not bow'd his Head
between, on purpose to receive it in his own
'Twas then, afflicted as Oroonoko was, that he was proclaim'd Genéral in the
old Man's place; and then it was, at the finishing of that War, which had continu'd
for two Years, that the Prince came to Court; where he had hardly been a Month
together, from the time of his fifth Year, to that of Seventeen; and 'twas amazing to
imagine where it was he learn'd so much Humanity; or, to give his Accomplishments a
juster Name, where 'twas he got that real Greatness of Soul, those refin'd Notions of
true Honour, that absolute Generosity, and that Softness that was capable of the
highest Passions of Love and Gallantry, whose Objects were almostFrench-Man of Wit and Learning; who finding it turn to very good Account to
be a sort of Royal Tutor to this young Black, & perceiving him very
ready, apt, and quick of Apprehension, took a great pleasure to teach him Morals,
Language and Science; and was for it extreamly belov'd and valu'd by him. Another
Reason was, He lov'd, when he came from War, to see all the English
Gentlemen that traded thither; and did not only learn their Language, but that of the
Spaniards also, with whom he traded afterwards for Slaves.
I have often seen and convers'd with this great Man, and been a Romans; he had heard of the late Civil
Wars in England,
European Court.
This great and just Character of Oroonoko gave me an extream Curiosity to
see him, especially when I knew he spoke French and
English
Roman, instead of
African and flat. His Mouth, the finest shap'd that cou'd be seen; far
from those great turn'd Lips, which are so natural to the rest of the
Negroes. The whole Proportion and Air of his Face was so noble, and
exactly form'd, that, bating
White Men, especially to those of Christendom; and wou'd have
confess'd that Oroonoko was as capable even of reigning well, and of
governing as wisely, had as great a Soul, as politick
This Prince, such as I have describ'd him, whose Soul and Body were so admirably
adorn'd, was (while yet he was in the Court of his Grandfather) as I said, as capable
of Love, as 'twas possible for a brave and gallant Man to be;
I have already said, the old General was kill'd by the shot of an Arrow, by the Side
of this Prince, in Battel; and that Oroonoko was made General. This old dead
Hero had one only Daughter left of his Race; a Beauty that, to describe
her truly, one need say only, she was Female to the noble Male; the beautiful
Black Venus, to our young Mars; as charming in her Person as he,
and of delicate Vertues. I have seen an hundred White Men sighing after her,
and making a thousand Vows at her Feet, all vain, and unsuccessful: And she was,
indeed, too great for any, but a Prince of her own Nation to adore.
Oroonoko coming from the Wars, (which were now ended) after he had made his
Court to his Grandfather, he thought in Honour he ought to make a Visit to
Imoinda, the Daughter of his Foster-father, the dead General; and to make
some Excuses to her, because his Preservation was the Occasion of her Father's Death;
and to present her with those Slaves that had been taken in this last Battel, as the
Trophies of her Father's Victories. When he came, attended by all the young Soldiers
of any Merit, he was infinitely surpriz'd at the Beauty of this fair Queen of Night,
whose Face and Person was so exceeding all he had ever beheld, that lovely Modesty
with which she receiv'd him, that Softness in her Look, and Sighs, upon the
melancholy Occasion of Oroonoko, and a Prince of whom she had heard such admirable things; the
Awfulness wherewith she receiv'd him, and the Sweetness of her Words and Behaviour
while he stay'd, gain'd a perfect Conquest over his fierce Heart, and made him feel,
the Victor cou'd be subdu'd. So that having made his first Complements, and presented
her an hundred and fifty Slaves in Fetters, he told her with his Eyes, that he was
not insensible of her Charms; while Imoinda, who wish'd for nothing more
than so glorious a Conquest, was pleas'd to believe, she understood that silent
Language of new-born Love; and from that Moment, put on all her Additions to
Beauty.
Imoinda, he had the pleasure to
hear all his Followers speak of nothing but the Charms of that Maid; insomuch that,
even in the Presence of the old King, they were extolling her, and heightning, if
possible, the Beauties they had found in her: So that nothing else was talk'd of, no
other Sound was heard in every Corner where there were Whisperers, but Imoinda!
Imoinda!
'Twill be imagin'd Oroonoko stay'd not long before he made his second Visit;
nor, considering his Quality, not much longer before he told her, he ador'd her. I
have often heard him say, that he admir'd by what strange Inspiration he came to talk
things so soft, andImoinda with a Sense
of his Passion. She was touch'd with what he said, and return'd it all in such
Answers as went to his very Heart, with a Pleasure unknown before: Nor did he use
those Obligations ill, that Love had done him; but turn'd all his happy Moments to
the best advantage; and as he knew no Vice, his Flame aim'd at nothing but Honour, if
such a distinction may be made in Love; and especially in that Country, where Men
take to themselves as manyChristian-Countries, where they prefer
the bare Name of Religion; and, without Vertue or Morality, think that's sufficient.
But Oroonoko was none of those Professors; but as he had right Notions of
Honour, so he made her such Propositions as were not only and barely such; but,
contrary to the Custom of his Country, he made her Vows, she shou'd be the only woman
he wou'd possess while he liv'd; that no Age or Wrinkles shou'd incline him to
change, for her Soul wou'd be always fine, and always young; and he shou'd have an
eternal Idea in his Mind of the Charms she now Idea, when he cou'd find it no longer in her
Face.
After a thousand Assurances of his lasting Flame, and her eternal Empire over him, she condescended to receive him for her Husband; or rather, receiv'd him, as the greatest Honour the God's cou'd do her.
There is a certain Ceremony in these Cases to be observ'd, which I forgot to ask him how perform'd; but 'twas concluded on both sides, that, in Obedience to him, the Grand-father was to be first made acquainted with the Design: for they pay a most absolute Resignation to the Monarch, especially when he is a Parent also.
On the other side, the old King, who had many Wives, and manyWonder, before he us'd his Power to call
her to Court (where Maidens never came, unless for the King's private Use) he was
next to consider; and while he was so doing, he had Intelligence Imoinda was most certainly Mistress to the Prince
Oroonoko. This gave him some Shagrien; however, it gave him also
an Opportunity, one Day, when the Prince was a-hunting, to wait on a Man of Quality,
as his Slave and Attendant, who shou'd go and make a Present to Imoinda, as
from the Prince; he shou'd then, unknown, see this fair Maid, and have an Opportunity
to hear what Message she wou'd return the Prince for his Present; and from thence
gather the state of her Heart, and degree of her Inclination. This was put in
Execution, and the old Monarch saw, and burnt: He found her all he had heard, and
wou'd not delay his Happiness, but found he shou'd have some Obstacle to overcome her
Heart; for she express'd Oroonoko
entirely. This gave the old King some Affliction; but he salv'd it with this, that
the Obedience the People pay their King, was not at all inferior to what they pay'd
their Gods: And what Love wou'd not oblige Imoinda to do, Duty wou'd compel
her to.
He was therefore no sooner got to his Apartment, but he sent the Royal Veil to
Imoinda; that is, the Ceremony of Invitation; he sends the Lady, he has a
Mind to honour with his Bed, a Veil, with which she is cover'd, and secur'd for the
King's Use; and 'tis Death to disobey; besides, held a most impious Disobedience.
They brought her thus to Court; and the King, who had caus'd a very rich Bath to be
prepar'd, was led into it, where he sate under a Canopy, in State, to receive this
long'd for Virgin; whom he having commanded shou'd be brought to him, they (after
dis-robing her) led her to the Bath, and making fast the Doors, left her to descend.
The King, without more Courtship, bad her throw off her Mantle, and come to his Arms.
But Imoinda, all in
The King, enrag'd at this Delay, hastily demanded the Name of the bold Man, that had
marry'd a Woman of her Degree, without his Consent. Imoinda, seeing his Eyes
fierce, and his Hands tremble; Oroonoko himself. Therefore (said he) deny this Marriage,
and swear thy self a Maid. That (reply'd Imoinda) by all our Powers I do;
for I am not yet known to my Husband. 'Tis enough (said the King:) 'tis
enough
to satisfie both my Conscience, and my Heart. And rising from his Seat, he
went, and led her into the Bath; it being in vain for her to resist.
In this time the Prince, who was return'd from Hunting, went to visit his
Imoinda, but found her gone; and not only so, but heard she had receiv'd
the Royal Veil
Imoinda. He wou'd give way to that Hope, because it pleas'd him most, and
flatter'd best his Heart. Yet this O my Friends! were she in
wall'd Cities, or confin'd from me in Fortifications of the greatest Strength; did
Inchantments or Monsters detain her from me, I wou'd venture through any Hazard to
free her: Buthere, in the Arms of a feeble old Man, my Youth, my violent Love, my
Trade
in Arms, and all my vast Desire of Glory, avail me
nothing: Imoinda is as irrecoverably lost to me, as if she were snatch'd
by the cold Arms of Death: Oh! she is never to be retriev'd. If I wou'd wait
tedious Years, till Fate shou'd bow the old King to his Grave; even that wou'd not
leave me Imoinda free; but still that Custom that makes it so vile a
Crime for a Son to marry his Father's Wives or Mistresses, wou'd hinder my
Happiness; unless I wou'd either ignobly set an ill President to my Successors, or
abandon my Country, and fly with her to some unknown World, who never heard our
Story.
But it was objected to him, that his Case was not the same; for Imoinda
being his lawful Wife, by solemn Contract, 'twas he was the injur'd Man, and might,
if he so pleas'd, take Imoinda back, the Seraglio, it was both just and
lawful for him so to do.
This Reasoning had some force upon him, and he shou'd have been entirely comforted,
but for the Thought that she was possess'd by his Grand-father. However, he lov'd so
well, that he was resolv'd to believe what most favour'd his Hope; and to endeavour
to learn from Imoinda's own Mouth, what only she cou'd satisfie him in;
whether she was robb'd of that Blessing, which was only due to his Faith and Love.
But as it was very hard to get a Sight of the Women, for no Men ever enter'd into the
Otan, but when
While Oroonoko felt all the Agonies of Love, and suffer'd under a Torment
the most painful in the World, the old King was not exempted from his share of
Affliction. He was troubl'd for having been forc'd by an irresistable Passion, to rob
his Son
Oroonoko; and oftentimes cou'd not forbear speaking of him, though
her Life were, by Custom, forfeited by owning her Passion. But she spoke not of a
Lover only, but of a Prince dear to him, to whom she spoke; and of the Praises of a
Man, who, till now, fill'd the old Man's Soul with Joy at every Recital of his
Bravery, or even his Name. And 'twas this Dotage on our young Hero, that
gave Imoinda a thousand Privileges to speak of him, without offending; and
this Condescention in the old King, that made her take the Satisfaction of speaking
of him so very often.
Besides, he many times enquir'd how the Prince bore himself; and those of whom he
ask'd, being entirely Slaves to the Merits and Vertues Imoinda, and had
resign'd her willingly to the Pleasure of the King; that he diverted himself with his
Mathematicians, his Fortifications, his Officers, and his Hunting.
This pleas'd the old Lover, who fail'd not to report these things again to
Imoinda, that she might, by the Example of her young Lover, withdraw her
Heart, and rest better contented in his Arms. But however she was forc'd to receive
this unwelcome News, in all Appearance, with Unconcern, and Content, her Heart was
bursting within, and she was only happy when she cou'd get alone, to vent her Griefs
and Moans with Sighs and Tears.
Imoinda, he carry'd him with him, in his Train, to the Otan,
often to banquet with his Mistress. But as soon as he enter'd, one Day, into the
Apartment of Imoinda, with the King, at the first Glance from her Eyes,
notwithstanding all his determin d Resolution, he was ready to sink in the place
where he stood; and had certainly done so, but for the Support of Aboan, a
young Man, who was next to him; which, with his Change of Countenance,A Negro can change
Colour; for I have seen 'em as frequently blush, and look pale, and that as
visibly as ever I saw in the most beautiful White. And 'tis certain that
both these Changes were evident, this Day, in both these Lovers. And
Imoinda, who saw with some Joy the Change in the Prince's Face, and found
it in her own, strove to divert the King from beholding either, by a forc'd Caress,
with which she met him; which was a new Wound in the Heart of the poor dying Prince.
But as soon as the King was busy'd in looking on some fine thing of
Imoinda's making, she had time to tell the Prince with her angry,Imoinda no longer
doubted, but she was the only Delight, and the Darling of that Soul she found
pleading in 'em its Right of Love, which none was more willing to resign than she.
And 'twas this powerful Language alone that in an Instant convey'd all the Thoughts
of their Souls to each other; that they both found, there wanted but Opportunity to
make them both entirely happy. But when he saw another Door open'd by
Onahal, a former old Wife of Imoinda; and saw the Prospect of a Bed of State made ready, with Sweets
and Flowers for the Dalliance of the King; who immediately lead the trembling Victim
from his Sight, into that prepar'd Repose. What Rage! what wild Frenzies seiz'd his
Heart! which forcing to keep within Bounds, and to suffer without Noise, it became
the more insupportable, and rent his Soul with ten thousand Pains. He was forc'd to
retire, to vent his Groans; where he fell down on a Carpet, and lay struggling a long
time, and only breathing now and then,—O Imoinda! When Onahal had
finish'd her necessary Affair within, shutting the Door, she came forth to wait, till
the King call'd; and hearing some one sighing in the otherImoinda. She told him, he had not so
much Cause as he imagin'd, to afflict himself; for if he knew the King so well as she
did, he wou'd not lose a Moment in Jealousie, and that she was confident that
Imoinda bore, at this Minute, part in his Affliction. Aboan was
of the same Opinion; and both together, perswaded him to re-assume his Courage; and
all sitting down on the Carpet, the Prince said so many obliging things to
Onahal, that he half perswaded her to be of his Party. And she promis'd
him, she wou'd thus far comply with his just Desires, that sheImoinda know how faithful he was, what he suffer'd, and what he said.
This Discourse lasted till the King call'd, which gave Oroonoko a certain
Satisfaction; and with the Hope Onahal had made him conceive, he assum'd a
Look as gay as 'twas possible a Man in his Circumstances cou'd do; and presently
after, he was call'd in with the rest who waited without. The King commanded Musick
to be brought, and several of his young Wives and Mistresses came all together by his
Command, to dance before him; where Imoinda perform'd her Part with an Air
and Grace so passing all the rest, as her Beauty was above 'em; and receiv'd the
Present, ordain'd as a Prize. The Prince was every Moment more charm'd with the Onahal was retir'd to a Window with Aboan.
This Onahal, as I said, was one of the Cast-Mistresses
That once was a delicate
Woman. These abandon'd Ladies therefore endeavour to revenge all the
Despights, and Decays of Time, on these flourishing happy Ones. And 'twas this
Severity, that gave Oroonoko a thousand Fears he shou'd never prevail with
Onahal, to see Imoinda. But, as I said, she was now retir'd to a
Window with Aboan.
This young Man was not only one of the best Quality, but a Man Otan,
he had subdu'd the Heart of the antiquated Onahal, which had not forgot how
pleasant it was to be in Love: And though she had some Decays in her Face, she had
none in her Sence and Wit; she was there agreeable still, even to Aboan's
Youth; so that he took pleasure in entertaining her with Discourses of Love: He knew
also, that to make his Court to these She-Favourites, was the way to be great; these
being the Persons that do all Affairs and Business at Court. He had also observ'd
that she had given him Glances more tender and inviting, than she had done to others
of his Quality: And now, when he saw that her Favour cou'd so absolutely oblige the
Prince, he
Aboan fail'd not that Night to tell the Prince of his Success, and how
advantageous the Service of Onahal might be to his Amour with
Imoinda. The Prince was overjoy'd with this good News, and besought him,
if it were possible, to caress her so, as to engage her entirely; which he cou'd not
fail to do, if he comply'd with her Desires: For then (said the Prince)
her Life lying at your Mercy, she must grant you the Request you make in
my
Behalf. Aboan understood him; and assur'd him, he
would make Love so effectually, that he wou'd defie the most expert Mistress of the
Art, to find out whether he dissembl'd it, or had it really. And 'twas with
Impatience they waited the next Opportunity of going to the Otan.
The Wars came on, the Time of taking the Field approach'd, and 'twas impossible for
the Prince to delay his going at the Head of his Army, to encounter the Enemy: So
that every Day seem'd a tedious Year, till he saw his Imoinda; for he
believ'd he cou'd not live, if he were forc'd away without being so happy. 'Twas with
Impatience therefore, that he expected the next Visit the King wou'd make; and,
according to his Wish, it was not long.
Otan; he therefore urg'd
Aboan to make the best of this last Effort, and to explain himself so to
Onahal, that she, deferring her Enjoyment of her young Lover no longer,
might make way for the Prince to speak to Imoinda.
The whole Affair being agreed on between the Prince and Aboan, they attended
the King, as the Custom was, to the Otan; where, while the whole Company was
taken up in beholding the Dancing, and antick Postures the WomenOnahal singl'd out Aboan, whom she found
most pliable to her Wish. When she had him where she believ'd she cou'd not be heard,
she sigh'd to him, and softly cry'd, Ah, Aboan! When will you be
sensible of my Passion? I confess it with my Mouth, because I wou'd not give my
Eyes the Lye; and you have but too much already perceiv'd they have confess'd my
Flame: Nor wou'd I have you believe, that because I am the abandon'd Mistress of a
King, I esteem my self altogether divested of Charms. No, Aboan; I have
still a Rest of Beauty enough engaging, and have learn'd to please too well, not
to be desirable. I can have Lovers still, but will have none but Aboan.
Madam (reply'd the half-feigning Youth) you have already, by my Eyes,
found, you can still conquer; and I believe 'tis in pity of me,
you condescend to this kind Confession. But, Madam, Words are us'd to be so
small a part of our Country-Courtship, that 'tis rare one can get so happy an
Opportunity as to tell one's Heart; and those few Minutes we have are forc'd to be
snatch'd for more certain Proofs of Love, than speaking and sighing; and such I
languish for.
He spoke this with such a Tone, that she hop'd it true, and cou'd not forbear
believing it; and being wholly transported with Joy, for having subdu'd the finest of
all the King's Subjects to her Desires, she took from her Ears two large Pearls, and
commanded him to wear 'em in his. He wou'd have refus'd 'em, crying, Madam, these
are not the Proofs of your Love that I expect; 'tis Opportunity, 'tis a Lonehour
only, that can make me happy. But forcing the Pearls into hisOh! Do not fear a Woman's Invention, when Love
sets her a-thinking. And pressing his Hand, she cry'd, This Night you
shall be happy. Come to the Gate of the Orange-Groves, behind the Otan;
and I will be ready, about Mid-night, to receive you. 'Twas thus agreed,
and she left him, that no notice might be taken of their speaking together.
The Ladies were still dancing, and the King, laid on a Carpet, with a great deal of
pleasure, was beholding them, especially Imoinda; who that Day appear'd more
lovely than ever, being enliven'd with the good Tidings Onahal had brought
her of the constant Passion the Prince had for her. The Prince was laid on another
Carpet, at the other end of the Room, with his Eyes fix'd on the Object Imoinda employ her Eyes to any other Use,
than in beholding with infinite Pleasure the Joy she produc'd in those of the Prince.
But while she was more regarding him, than the Steps she took, she chanc'd to fall;
and so near him, as that leaping with extream force from the Carpet, he caught her in
his Arms as she fell; and 'twas visible to the whole Presence, the Joy wherewith he
receiv'd her: He clasp'd her close to his Bosom, and quite forgot that Reverence that
was due to the Mistress of a King, and that Punishment that is the Reward of a
Boldness of this nature; and had not the Presence of Mind of Imoinda (fonder
of his Safety, than herImoinda to her Apartment, and sent out Word to the Prince, to go
immediately to the Camp; and that if he were found another Night in Court, he shou'd
suffer the Death ordain'd for disobedient Offenders.
You may imagine how welcome this News was to Oroonoko, whose unseasonable
Transport and Caress of Imoinda was blam'd by all Men that lov'd him; and
now he perceiv'd his Fault, yet cry'd, That for such another Moment, he wou'd be
content to die.
All the Otan was in disorder about this Accident; and Onahal
Aboan. So that, e'er they
departed, they contriv'd it so, that the Prince and he shou'd come both that Night to
the Grove of the Otan, which was all of Oranges and Citrons; and that there
they shou'd wait her Orders.
They parted thus, with Grief enough, till Night; leaving the King in possession of
the lovely Maid. But nothing cou'd appease the Jealousie of the old Lover: He wou'd
not be impos'd on, but wou'd have it, that Imoinda made a false Step on
purpose to fall into Oroonoko's Bosom, and that all things look'd like a
Design on both sides, and 'twas in vain she protested her Innocence: He was old and
obstinate, and left her more
The King going to his Apartment, sent to know where the Prince was, and if he
intended to obey his Command. The Messenger return'd, and told him, he found the
Prince pensive, and altogether unpreparing for the Campaign; that he lay negligently
on the Ground, and answer'd very little. This confirm'd the Jealousie of the King,
and he commanded that they shou'd very narrowly and privately watch his Motions; and
that he shou'd not stir from his Apartment, but one Spy or other shou'd be employ'd
to watch him: So that the Hour approaching, wherein he was to go to the Citron-Grove;
and taking only Aboan along with him, he leaves his Apartment, and was
watch'd to theOtan; where he was seen to
enter, and where they left him, to carry back the Tidings to the King.
Oroonoko and Aboan were no sooner enter'd, but Onahal led
the Prince to the Apartment of Imoinda; who, not knowing any thing of her
Happiness, was laid in Bed. But Onahal only left him in her Chamber, to make
the best of his Opportunity, and took her dear Aboan to her own; where he
shew'd the heighth of Complaisance for his Prince, when, to give him an Opportunity,
he suffer'd himself to be caress'd in Bed by Onahal.
The Prince softly waken'd Imoinda, who was not a little surpriz'd with Joy
to find him there; and yet she trembl'd with a thousand Fears. I believe, he omitted
saying nothing to this young Maid,
'Tis not to be imagin'd the Satisfaction of these two young Lovers; nor the Vows she
made him, that she remain'd a spotless Maid, till that Night; and that what she did
with his Grand-father, had robb'd him of no part of her Virgin-Honour, the Gods, in
Mercy and Justice, having reserv'd that for her plighted Lord, to whom of Right it
belong'd. And 'tis impossible to express the TransportsRoyal Veil. 'Twas thus, between a thousand
Caresses, that both bemoan'd the hard Fate of Youth and Beauty, so liable to that
cruel Promotion: 'Twas a Glory that cou'd well have been spar'd here, though desir'd,
and aim'd at by all the young Females of that Kingdom.
But while they were thus fondly employ'd, forgetting how Time ran on, and that the
Dawn must conduct him far away from his only Happiness, they heard a great Noise in
the Otan, and unusual Voices of Men; at which the Prince, starting from the
Arms of the frighted Imoinda, ran to a little Battel-Ax he us'd to wear by
his Side; and having not so much leisure, as to put on his Habit, he oppos'd himself
against some who were already opening the Door; Oroonoko was not able to defend it; but was forc'd to
cry out with a commanding Voice, Whoever ye are that have the Boldness to attempt
to approach this Apartment thus rudely, know, that I, the Prince Oroonoko,
will revenge it with the certain Death of him that first enters: Therefore
stand back, and know, this place is sacred to Love, and me this Night; to Morrow
'tis the King's.
This he spoke with a Voice so resolv'd and assur'd, that they soon retir'd from the
Door, but cry'd, 'Tis by the King's Command we are come; and being satisfy'd by
thy Voice, O Prince, as much as if we had enter'd, we can report to the King the
Truth of all his Fears, and leave thee to provide for thy own Safety, as thou art
advis'd by thy Friends.
Imoinda; who trusting in the strength of her Charms,
believ'd she shou'd appease the Fury of a jealous King, by saying, She was surpriz'd,
and that it was by force of Arms he got into her Apartment. All her Concern now was
for his Life, and therefore she hasten'd him to the Camp; and with much a-do,
prevail'd on him to go: Nor was it she alone that prevail'd, Aboan and
Onahal both pleaded, and both assur'd him of a Lye that shou'd be well
enough contriv'd to secure Imoinda. So that, at last, with a Heart sad as
Death, dying Eyes, and sighing Soul, Oroonoko departed, and took his way to
the Camp.
Otan;
where beholding Imoinda with Rage in his Eyes, he upbraided her Wickedness
and Perfidy, and threatning her Royal Lover, she fell on her Face at his Feet,
bedewing the Floor with her Tears, and imploring his Pardon for a Fault which she had
not with her Will committed; as Onahal, who was also prostrate with her,
cou'd testifie: That, unknown to her, he had broke into her Apartment, and ravish'd
her. She spoke this much against her Conscience; but to save her own Life, 'twas
absolutely necessary she shou'd feign this Falsity. She knew it cou'd not injure the
Prince, he being fled to-an-Army that wou'd stand by him, against any Injuries that
shou'd assault him. However, Imoinda's
being ravish'd, chang'd the Measures of his Revenge; and whereas before he design'd
to be himself her Executioner, he now resolv'd she shou'd not die. But as it is the
greatest Crime in nature amongst 'em to touch a Woman, after having been possess'd by
a Son, a Father, or a Brother; so now he look'd on Imoinda as a polluted
thing, wholly unfit for his Embrace; nor wou'd he resign her to his Grand-son,
because she had receiv'd the Royal Veil. He therefore removes her from the
Otan, with Onahal; whom he put into safe Hands, with Order they
shou'd be both sold off, as Slaves, to another Country, either Christian, or
Heathen; 'twas no matter where.
Otan, knew any
thing of their Absence, or their Destiny.
The old King, nevertheless, executed this with a great deal of Reluctancy; but he
believ'd he had made a very great Conquest over himself, when he had once resolv'd,
and had perform'd what he resolv'd. He believ'd now, that his Love had been unjust;
and that he cou'd not expect the Gods, or Captain
of the Clouds
Oroonoko excus'd; and
Imoinda was belov'd by the Prince; even those
confess'd it now, who said the contrary before his Flame was abated. So that the King
being old, and not able to defend himself in War, and having no Sons of all his Race
remaining alive, but only this, to maintain him on his Throne; and looking on this as
a Man disoblig'd, first by the Rape of his Mistress, or rather, Wife; and now by
depriving of him wholly of her, he fear'd, might make him desperate, and do some
cruel thing, either to himself, or his old Grand-father, the Offender; he began to
repent him extreamly of the Contempt he had, in his Rage, put on Imoinda.
Besides, he consider'd he ought inImoinda did,
but cou'd not obtain that Honour. Seeing therefore it was certain that
Oroonoko wou'd highly resent this Affront, he thought good to make some
Excuse for his Rashness to him; and to that End he sent a Messenger to the Camp, with
Orders to treat with him about the Master, to gain his Pardon, and to endeavour to
mitigate his Grief; but that by no means he shou'd tell him, she was sold, but
secretly put to death;
When the Messenger came, he found the Prince upon the point of Engaging with the
Enemy; but as soon as he heard of the Arrival of the Messenger, he commanded him to
his Tent, where he embrac'd him, and receiv'd him with Joy; which was soon abated, by
the down-cast Looks of the Messenger, who was instantly demanded the Cause by
Oroonoko, who, impatient of Delay, ask'd a thousand Questions in a
Breath; and all concerning Imoinda: But there needed little Return, for he
cou'd almost answer himself of all he demanded, from his Sighs and Eyes. At last, the
Messenger casting himself at the Prince's Feet, and kissing them, with all the
Submission of a Man that had something to imploreOroonoko reply'd, with
a deep Sigh, and a languishing Voice,—I am arm'd against their worst Efforts—;
for I know they will tell me, Imoinda is no more—; and after that, you
may spare the rest. Then, commanding him to rise, he laid himself on a
Carpet, under a rich Pavillion, and remain'd a good while silent, and was hardly
heard to sigh. When he was come a little to himself, the Messenger ask'd him leave to
deliver that part of his Embassy, which the Prince had not yet devin'd: And the
Prince cry'd, I permit thee—Then he told him the Affliction Imoinda; and how he daign'd to ask Pardon for his Offence, and to implore
the Prince wou'd not suffer that Loss to touch his Heart too sensibly, which now all
the Gods cou'd not restore him, but might recompence him in Glory, which he begg'd he
wou'd pursue; and that Death, that common Revenger of all Injuries, wou'd soon even
the Account between him, and a feeble old Man.
Oroonoko bad him return his Duty to his Lord and Master; and to assure him,
there was no Account of Revenge to be adjusted between them; if there were, 'twas he
was the Agressor, and that Death wou'd be just, and, maugre
After having spoken this, whatever his greatest Officers, and Men of the best Rank
could do, they cou'd not raise him from the Carpet, or perswade him to Action, and
Resolutions of Life; but commanding all to retire, he shut himself into his Pavillion
all that Day, while the Enemy was ready to engage; and wondring at the Delay, the
whole Body of the chiefGo, (continu'd he, sighing) and divide it amongst you; and reap
with Joy what you so vainly prize, and leave me to my more welcome Destiny.
They then demanded what they shou'd do, and whom he For, O my Friends (said he!) it is not Titles
make Men brave, or good; or Birth that bestows Courage and Generosity, or makes
the Owner happy. Believe this, when you behold Oroonoko, the most
wretched, and abandon'd by Fortune, of all the Creation of the Gods. So
turning himself about, he wou'd make no more Reply to all they cou'd urge or
implore.
The Army beholding their Officers return unsuccessful, with sad Faces, and ominous
Looks, that Aboan had Orders to command as General; yet they were
so dismay'd for want of that great Example of Bravery, that they cou'd make but a
very feeble Resistance; and at last, down-right, fled before the Enemy, who pursu'd
'em to the very Tents, killing 'em: Nor cou'd all Aboan's Courage, which
that Day gain'd him immortal Glory, shame 'em into a Manly Defence of themselves. The
Guards that were left behind, Come, if we must die, let us meet Death the
noblest Way; and 'twill be more like Oroonoko to encounter him at an
Army's Head, opposing the Torrent of a conquering Foe, than lazily, on a Couch, to
wait his lingering Pleasure, and die every Moment by a thousand wrecking Thought;
or be tamely taken by an
Enemy, and led a whining, Love-sick Slave, to adorn the Triumphs
of Jamoan, that young Victor, who already is enter'd beyond the Limits I
had prescrib d him.
While he was speaking, he suffer'd his People to dress him for the Field; and
sallying out of his Pavillion, with more Life and Vigour in his Countenance than ever
he shew'd, he appear'd like some Divine Power descended to save his Country from
Destruction; and his People had purposely put him on all things that might make him
shine with most Splendor, to strike a reverend Awe into the Beholders. He flew into
the thickest of those that were pursuing his Men; and being animated with Despair, he
fought as if he came on purpose to die, and did such things as will not be believ'd
that Humane Hero;
who turning the Tide of the Victory, changing absolutely the Fate of the Day, gain'd
an entire Conquest; and Oroonoko having the good Fortune to single out
Jamoan, he took him Prisoner with his own Hand, having wounded him almost
to death.
This Jamoan afterwards became very dear to him, being a Man very gallant,
and of excellent Graces, and fine Parts; so that he never put him amongst the Rank of
Captives, as they us'd to do, without distinction, for the common Sale, or Market;
but kept himOroonoko; and by a thousand Tales and Adventures of Love and
Gallantry, flatter'd his Disease of Melancholy and Languishment; which I have often
heard him say, had certainly kill'd him, but for the Conversation of this Prince and
Aboan, the French Governor he had from his Childhood, of whom I
have spoken before, and who was a Man of admirable Wit, great Ingenuity and Learning;
all which he had infus'd into his young Pupil. This French-Man was banish'd
out of his own Country, for some Heretical Notions he held; and though he was a Man
of very little Religion, he
After the total Defeat of Jamoan's Army, which all fled, or were left dead
upon the Place, they spent some time in the Camp; Oroonoko chusing rather to
remain a while there in his Tents, than enter into a Place, or live in a Court where
he had so lately suffer d so great a Loss. The Officers therefore, who saw and knew
his Cause of Discontent, invented all sorts of Diversions and Sports, to entertain
their Prince: So that what with those Amuzements abroad, and others at home, that is,
within their Tents, with the Perswasions, Arguments and Care of his Friends and
Servants that he more peculiarly priz'd, he wore off in time a great part of that
Shagrien
Imoinda's Death had given him: Insomuch as having receiv'd a thousand
kind Embassies from the King, and Invitations to return to Court, he obey'd, though
with no little Reluctancy; and when he did so, there was a visible Change in him, and
for a long time he was much more melancholy than before. But Time lessens all
Extreams, and reduces 'em to Mediums and Unconcern; but no Motives or
Beauties, though all endeavour'd it, cou'd engage him in any sort of Amour, though he
had all the Invitations to it, both from his own Youth, and others Ambitions and
Designs.
Oroonoko was no sooner return'd from this last Conquest, and receiv'd at
Court with all the Joy English Ship.
This Person
Oroonoko, with whom he had traffick'd for Slaves, and had us'd to do the
same with his Predecessors.
This Commander was a Man of a finer sort of Address, and Conversation, better bred,
and more engaging, than most of that sort of Men are; so that he seem'd rather never
to have been bred out of a Court, than almost all his Life at Sea. This Captain
therefore was always better receiv'd at Court, than most of the Traders to those
Countries were; and Oroonoko, who was more
civiliz'd, according to the European Mode, than any other had been, and took
more Delight in the White Nations; and, above all, Men of Parts and Wit. To
this Captain he sold abundance of his Slaves; and for the Favour and Esteem he had
for him, made him many Presents, and oblig'd him to stay at Court as long as possibly
he cou'd. Which the Captain seem'd to take as a very great Honour done him,
entertaining the Prince every Day with Globes and Maps, and Mathematical Discourses
and Instruments; eating, drinking, hunting and living with him with so much
Familiarity, that it was not to be doubted, but he had gain'd very greatly upon the
Heart of this gallant young Man. And the Captain,Oroonoko was extreamly delighted; who met
him on the Shoar, attended by his French Governor, Jamoan, Aboan,
and about an hundred of the noblest of the Youths of the
The Prince having drunk hard of Punch, and several Sorts of Wine, as did all the rest
(for great Care was taken, they shou'd want nothing of that part of the
Entertainment) was very merry, and in great Admiration of the Ship, for he had never
been in one before; so that he was curious of beholding every place, where he
decently might descend. The rest, no less curious, who were not quite overcome with
Drinking, rambl'd at their pleasure Fore and Aft, as their Fancies
guided 'em: So that the Captain, who had
Some have commended this Act, as brave, in the Captain; but I will spare my Sence of it, and leave it to my Reader, to judge as he pleases.
This did not a little vex the Captain, and the more so, because, he found almost all
of 'em of the same Humour; so that the loss of so many brave Slaves, so tall and
goodly to behold, wou'd have been very considerable: He therefore order'd one to go
from him (for he wou'd not be seen himself) to Oroonoko, and to assure him
he was afflicted for having rashly done so unhospitable a Deed, and which cou'd not
be now remedied, since they were far from shore; but since he resented it in so high
a nature, he assur'd him he wou'd revoke his Resolution, and set both him and his
Friends a-shore on the next Land they shou'd touch at; and of this the Messenger gave
Oroonoko, whose Honour was such as he never had violated a Word in his
Life himself, much less a solemn Asseveration; believ'd in an instant what this Man
said, but reply'd, He expected for a Confirmation of this, to have his shameful
Fetters dismiss'd. This Demand was carried to the Captain, who return'd him
answer, That the Offence had been so great which he had put upon the Prince, that he
durst not trust him with Liberty while he remained in the Ship, for fear lest by a
Valour natural to him, and a Revenge that would animate that Valour, he might commit
some Outrage fatal to himself and the King his Master, to whom his Vessel
did belong. To this Oroonoko replied,Captain, as he was Lord of the King's Vessel, and General of
those Men under his Command.
This was deliver'd to the still doubting Captain, who could not resolve to
trust a Heathen he said, upon his Parole
Oroonoko then replied, He was very
sorry to hear that the Captain pretended to the Knowledge and Worship of any
Gods, who had taught him no better Principles, than not to Credit as he
would be Credited: but they told him the Difference of their Faith occasion'd that
Distrust: For the Captain had protested to him upon the Word of a
Christian,
GOD;
which if he shou'd violate, he would expect eternal Torment in the World to come.
Is that all the Obligation he has to be Just to his Oath, replied
Oroonoko? Let him know I Swear by my Honour, which to violate, wou'd not only
render me contemptible and despised by all brave and honest Men, and so give my
self perpetual pain, but it wou'd be eternally offending and diseasing all
Mankind, harming, betraying, circumventing and outraging all Men; but Punishments
hereafter are suffer'd by ones self; and the World takes no cognizances whether
this God have revenged em, or not, tis done so secretly, and deferr'd so
long: While the Man of no Honour, suffers every moment the scorn and contempt of
the honester World, and dies every day ignominiously in his Fame, which
is more valuable than Life: I speak not this to move Belief, but to shew you how
you mistake, when you imagine, That he who will violate his Honour, will keep his
Word with his Gods. So turning from him with a disdainful smile, he refused
to answer him, when he urg'd him to know what Answer he shou'd carry back to his
Captain; so that he departed without saying any more.
The Captain pondering and consulting what to do, it was concluded that
nothing but Oroonoko's Liberty wou'd encourage any of the rest to eat,
except the French-man, whom the Captain cou'd not pretend to keep
Prisoner, but only told him he was secured because he might act something in favour
of the Prince, but that he shou'd be freed as soon
This being resolv'd, to make the Obligation the greater, the Captain himself went to
Oroonoko; where, after many Complements, and Assurances of what he had
already promis'd, he receiving from the Prince his Parole, and his Hand, for
his good Behaviour, dismiss'd his Irons, and brought him to his own Cabin; where,
after having treated and repos'd him a while, for he had neither eat nor slept in
four Days before, he besought him to visit those obstinate People in Chains, who
refus'd all manner
Oroonoko, who was too generous, not to give Credit to his Words, shew'd
himself to his People, who were transported with Excess of Joy at the sight of their
Darling Prince; falling at his Feet, and kissing and embracing 'em; believing, as
some Divine Oracle, all he assur'd 'em. But he besought 'em to bear their Chains with
that Bravery that became those whom he had seen act so nobly in Arms; and that they
cou'd not give him greater Proofs of their Love and Friendship, since 'twas all the
Security the Captain (his Friend) cou'd have, against the Revenge, he said, they
might possibly justly take, for the
After this they no longer refus'd to eat, but took what was brought 'em, and were
pleas'd with their Captivity, since by it they hop'd to redeem the Prince, who, all
the rest of the Voyage, was treated with all the Respect due to his Birth, though
nothing cou'd divert his Melancholy; and he wou'd often sigh for Imoinda,
and think this a Punishment due to his Misfortune, in having left that noble Maid
behind him, that fatal Night, in the Otan, when he fled to the Camp.
Possess'd with a thousand Thoughts of past Joys with this fair young Person, and a
thousand Surinam, a Colony belonging to
the King of England, and where they were to deliver some part of their
Slaves. There the Merchants and Gentlemen of the Country going on Board, to demand
those Lots of Slaves they had already agreed on; and, amongst those, the Over-seers
of those Plantations where I then chanc'd to be, the Captain, who had given the Word,
order'd his Men to bring up those noble Slaves in Fetters, whom I have spoken of; and
having put 'em, some in one, and some in other Lots, with Women and Children (which
they call Pickaninies
Oroonoko was first seiz'd on, and sold to our Over-seer, who had the first
Lot, with seventeen more of all sorts and sizes; but not one of Quality with him.
When he saw this, he found what they meant; for, as I said, he understood
English pretty well; and being wholly unarm'd and defenceless, so as it
was in vain to make any Resistance, he only beheld the Captain with a Look all fierce
and disdainful, upbraiding him with Eyes, that forc'd Blushes on his guilty Cheeks,
he only cry'd, in passing over the Side of the Ship, Farewel, Sir:
'Tis worth my Suffering, to gain so true a Knowledge both of you, and of your Gods
by whom you swear. And desiring those that held him to forbear their pains,
and telling 'em he wou'd make no Resistance, he cry'd, Come, my Fellow-Slaves;
let as descend, and see if we can meet with more Honour and Honesty in the next
World we shall touch upon. So he nimbly leap'd into the Boat, and shewing no
more Concern, suffer'd himself to be row'd up the River, with his seventeen
Companions.
The Gentleman that bought him was a young Cornish Gentleman, whose Name was
Trefry; a Man of great Wit, and fine Learning, and was carry'd into those
Parts by the Lord—Governor
Oroonoko to the English, had a great
mind to be enquiring into his Quality and Fortune; which, though Oroonoko
endeavour'd to hide, by only confessing he was above the Rank of common Slaves,
Trefry soon found he was yet something greater than he confess'd; and
from that Moment began to conceive so vast an Esteem for him, that he ever after
lov'd him as his dearest Brother, and shew'd him all the Civilities due to so great a
Man.
Trefry was a very good Mathematician, and a Linguist; cou'dFrench and Spanish; and in the three Days they remain'd in
the Boat (for so long were they going from the Ship, to the Plantation) he
entertain'd Oroonoko so agreeably with his Art and Discourse, that he was no
less pleas'd with Trefry, than he was with the Prince; and he thought
himself, at least, fortunate in this, that since he was a Slave, as long as he wou'd
suffer himself to remain so, he had a Man of so excellent Wit and Parts for a Master:
So that before they had finish'd their Voyage up the River, he made no scruple of
declaring to Trefry all his Fortunes, and most part of what I have here
related, and put himself wholly into the Hands of his new Friend, whom he found
resenting all the Injuries were done him, and was charm'd with all the Greatnesses of
his Actions; Trefry promis'd to take care about the enquiring after
their Condition, and that he shou'd have an Account of 'em.
Though, as Oroonoko afterwards said, he had little Reason to credit the
Words of a Backearary
Trefry; he saw an Honesty in his Eyes, and he found him wise and witty
enough to understand Honour; for it was one of his Maxims, A Man of Wit cou'd not
be a Knave or Villain.
In their passage up the River
Oroonoko was gone before him, and all People were in Admiration of his
Beauty. Besides, he had a rich Habit on, in which he was taken, so different from the
rest, and which the Captain cou'd not strip him of, because he was forc'd to surprize
his Person in the Minute he sold him. When he found hisTrefry to give him
something more befitting a Slave; which he did, and took off his Robes. Nevertheless,
he shone through all; and his Osenbrigs
Holland Suit he had on) cou'd not conceal the Graces of his Looks and
Mien; and he had no less Admirers, than when he had his dazeling Habit on: The Royal
Youth appear'd in spight of the Slave, and People cou'd not help treating him after a
different manner, without designing it: As soon as they approach'd him, they
venerated and esteem'd him; his Eyes insensibly commanded Respect, and his Behaviour
insinuated it into every Soul. So that there was nothing talk'd of but this young and
gallant Slave, even by those who yet knew not that he was a Prince.
Christians never buy any Slaves
but they give 'em some Name of their own, their native ones being likely very
barbarous, and hard to pronounce; so that Mr. Trefry gave Oroonoko
that of Caesar
Roman; for 'tis most evident, he wanted no
part of the Personal Courage of that Caesar, and acted things as memorable,
had they been done in some part of the World replenish'd with People, and Historians,
that might have given him his due. But his Misfortune was, to fall in an obscure
World, that afforded only a Female Pen to celebrate his Fame; though I doubt not but
it had liv'd from others Endeavours, if the Dutch, who, immediately after
his Trefry, who design'd it, dy'd before he
began it; and bemoan'd himself for not having undertook it in time.
For the future therefore, I must call Oroonoko, Caesar, since by that Name
only he was known in our Western World, and by that Name he was receiv'd on Shoar at
Parham-House
Negroes were.
At last, he wou'd needs go view his Land, his House, and the Business assign'd him.
But he no sooner came to the Houses of the Slaves, which are like a little Town by it
self, the Negroes all having left Work, but they all came forth to behold
him, and found he was that Prince who had, at several times, sold most of 'em to
these Live, O King!
Long live, O King! And kissing his Feet, paid him even Divine Homage.
Several English Gentlemen were with him; and what Mr. Trefry had
told 'em, was here confirm'd; of which he himself before had no other Witness than
Caesar himself: But he was infinitely glad to find his Grandure confirm'd
by the Adoration of all the Slaves.
Caesar troubl'd with their Over-Joy, and Over-Ceremony, besought 'em to
rise, and to receive him as their Fellow-Slave; assuring them, he was no better. At
which English had much a-do to appease; but at
last they prevail'd with 'em, and they prepar'd all their barbarous Musick, and every
one kill'd and dress'd something of his own Stock (for every Family has their Land
apart, on which, at their leisuretimes, they breed all eatable things;) and clubbing
it together, made a most magnificent Supper, inviting their Grandee
Prince, to
honour it with his Presence; which he did, and several English with him;
where they all waited on him, some playing, others dancing before him all the time,
according to the Manners of their several Nations; and with unwearied Industry,
endeavouring to please and delight him.
Trefry told Caesar, that most of these young Slaves
were undon in Love, with a fine she Slave, whom they had had about Six
Months on their Land; the Prince, who never heard the Name of Love
without a Sigh, nor any mention of it without the Curiosity of examining further into
that tale, which of all Discourses was most agreeable to him, asked, how they came to
be so Unhappy, as to be all Undon for one fair Slave? Trefry, who was
naturally Amorous, and lov'd to talk of Love as well as any body, proceeded to tell
him, they had the most charming Black that ever was beheld on their
Plantation, about Fifteen or Sixteen Years old, as he guest; that, for
his part, he had done nothing but Sigh for her Slaves perpetually at her Feet;
and the whole Country resounded with the Fame of Clemene, for so, said he,
we have Christ'ned her: But she denys us all with such a noble Disdain, that 'tis a
Miracle to see, that she, who can give such eternal Desires, shou'd herself be all
Ice, and all Unconcern. She is adorn'd with the most Graceful Modesty that ever
beautifyed Youth; the softest Sigher—that, if she were capable of Love, one would
swear she languish'd for some absent happy Man; andI do not wonder,
replied the Prince, that Clemene shou'd refuse Slaves, being as you say
so Beautiful, but wonder how she escapes those who can entertain her as you can
do; or why, being your Slave, you do not oblige her to yield. I confess, said
Trefry, when I have, against her will, entertain'd her with Love so long, as
to be transported
with my Passion; even above Decency, I have been ready to make use of those
advantages of Strength and Force Nature has given me. But oh! she disarms me, with
that Modesty and Weeping so tender and so moving, that I retire, and thank my
Stars she overcame me. The Company laught at his Civility to a
Slave, and Caesar only applauded the nobleness of his Passion
and Nature; since that Slave might be Noble, or, what was better, have true Notions
of Honour and Vertue in her. Thus past they this Night, after having received, from
the Slaves, all imaginable Respect and Obedience.
The next Day Trefry ask'd Caesar to walk, when the heat was
allay'd, and designedly carried him by the Cottage of the fair Slave; and
But, says he, I would not wish you to approach, for, I am sure, you
will be in Love as soon as you behold her. Caesar assur'd him, he was proof
against all the Charms of that Sex; and that if he imagin'd his Heart cou'd be so
perfidious to Love again, after Imoinda, he believ'd he shou'd tear it from
his Bosom: They had no sooner spoke, but a little shock Dog, that Clemene
had presented her, which she took great Delight in, ran out; and she, not knowing any
body was there, ran to get it in again, and bolted out on those who were just
Speaking of her: When seeing them, she wou'd have run in again; but Trefry
caught her by the Hand, and cry'd, Clemene, however you
fly a Lover, you ought to pay some Respect to this Stranger: (pointing to
Caesar) But she, as if she had resolv'd never to raise her Eyes to the
Face of a Man again, bent 'em the more to the Earth, when he spoke, and gave the
Prince the Leasure to look the more at her. There needed no long Gazing,
or Consideration, to examin who this fair Creature was; he soon saw Imoinda
all over her; in a Minute he saw her Face, her Shape, her Air, her Modesty, and all
that call'd forth his Soul with Joy at his Eyes, and left his Body destitute of
almost Life; it stood without Motion, and, for a Minute, knew not that it had a
Being; and, I believe, he had never come to himself, so opprest he was with over-Joy,
if he had not met Imoinda
fall dead in the Hands of Trefry: this awaken'd him, and he ran to her aid,
and caught her in his Arms, where, by degrees, she came to herself; and 'tis needless
to tell with what transports, what extasies of Joy, they both a while beheld each
other, without Speaking; then Snatcht each other to their Arms; then Gaze again, as
if they still doubted whether they possess'd the Blessing: They Graspt, but when they
recovered their Speech, 'tis not to be imagin'd, what tender things they exprest to
each other; wondering what strange Fate had brought 'em again together. They soon
inform'd each other of their Fortunes, and equally bewail'd their Fate; but, at the
sameCaesar swore he disdain'd the Empire of the World, while he cou'd behold
his Imoinda; and she despis'd Grandure and Pomp, those Vanities of her Sex,
when she cou'd Gaze on Oroonoko. He ador'd the very Cottage where she
resided, and said, That little Inch of the World wou'd give him more Happiness than
all the Universe cou'd do; and she vow'd, It was a Pallace, while adorn'd with the
Presence of Oroonoko.
Trefry was infinitely pleas'd with this Novel
Clemene
Caesar had before spoke; and was
not a little satisfied, that Heaven was so kind to the Prince, as to sweeten
his Misfortunes by so lucky an Accident; and leaving the Lovers to themselves, was
impatient to come down to Parham House, (which was on the same
Plantation) to give me an Account of what had hapned. I was as impatient
to make these Lovers a Visit, having already made a Friendship with Caesar;
and from his own Mouth learn'd what I have related, which was confirmed by his
French-man, who was set on Shore to seek his Fortunes; and of whom they cou'd not
make a Slave, because a Christian; and he came daily to Parham Hill to see
and pay his RespectsPrince: So that concerning
and intresting my self, in all that related to Caesar, whom I had assur'd of
Liberty, as soon as the Governor arriv'd, I hasted presently to the Place where the
Lovers were, and was infinitely glad to find this Beautiful young Slave (who
had already gain'd all our Esteems, for her Modesty and her extraordinary Prettyness)
to be the same I had heard Caesar speak so much off. One may imagine then,
we paid her a treble Respect; and though from her being carv'd in fine Flowers and
Birds all over her Body, we took her to be of Quality before, yet, when we knew
Clemene was Imoinda, we cou'd not enough admire her.
I had forgot to tell you, that Caesar; and those who are so
Carv'd over the Body, resemble our Ancient Picts,
From that happy Day Caesar took Clemene for his Wife, to the
general Joy of all People; and there was as much Magnificence as the Country wou'd
afford at the Celebration of this Wedding: and in a very short time after she Caesar even adore her, knowing
he was the last of his Great Race. This new Accident made him more Impatient of
Liberty, and he was every Day treating with Trefry for his and
Clemene's Liberty; and offer'd either Gold, or a vast quantity of Slaves,
which shou'd be paid before they let him go, provided he cou'd have any Security that
he shou'd go when his Ransom was paid: They fed him from Day to Day with Promises,
and delay'd him, till the Lord Governor shou'd come; so that he began to suspect them
of falshood, and that they wou'd delay him till the time of his Wives delivery, and
make a Slave of that too, For all the Breed isCaesar, and to give him
all the Satisfaction I possibly cou'd; they knew he and Clemene were scarce
an Hour in a Day from my Lodgings; that they eat with me, and that I oblig'd 'em in
all things I was capable of: I entertain'd him with the Lives of the Romans, and
great Men, which charm'd him to my Company; and her, with teaching her all the pretty
Works that I was Mistress Caesar lik'd that the worst, and wou'd never be reconcil'd to our Notions
of the Trinity, of which he ever made a Jest; it was a Riddle, he said, wou'd turn
his Brain to conceive, and one cou'd not make him understand what Faith was. However,
these Conversations fail'd not altogether so well to divert him, that he lik'd the
Company of us Women much above the Men; for he cou'd not Drink; and he is but an ill
Companion in that Country that cannot: So that obliging him to love us very well, we
had all the Liberty of Speech with him, especially my self, whom he call'd Great Mistress; and indeed my Word wou'd go a great way
with him. For these Reasons, I had Opportunity to take notice to him, that he was not
well pleasd of late, as he us'd to be; was more retir'd and thoughtful; and told him,
I took it Ill he shou'd Suspect we wou'd break our Words with him, and not permit
both him and Clemene to return to his own Kingdom, which was not so long a
way, but when he was once on his Voyage he wou'd quickly arrive there. He made me
some Answers that shew'd a doubt in him, which made me ask him, what advantage it
wou'd be to doubt? it would but give us a Fear of him, and possibly compel us to
treat him so as I shou'd bePlantation where he
was, he wou'd sooner forfeit his eternal Liberty, and Life it self, than lift his
Hand against his greatest Enemy on that Place: He besought me to suffer no Fears upon
his Account, for he cou'd do nothing that Honour shou'd not dictate; but he accus'd
himself for having suffer'd Slavery so long; yet he charg'd that weakness on Love
alone, whoTigers of a monstrous Size, which this Continent affords in
abundance; and wonderful Snakes, such as Alexander
Amazons, and which Caesar took great Delight to
overcome; yet these were not Actions great enough for his large Soul, which was still
panting after more renown'd Action.
Before I parted that Day with him, I got, with much ado, a Promise from him to rest
yet a little longer with Patience, and wait the coming of the Lord Governor, who was
every Day expected on our Shore; he assur'd me he wou'd, and this Promise he desired
me to know was given perfectly in Complaisance to me,
After this, I neither thought it convenient to trust him much out of our View, nor
did the Country who fear'd him; but with one accord it was advis'd to treat him
Fairly, and oblige him to remain within such a compass, and that he shou'd be
permitted, as seldom as cou'd be, to go up to the Plantations of the Negroes; or, if
he did, to be accompany'd by some that shou'd be rather in appearance Attendants than
Spys. This Care was for some time taken, and Caesar look'd upon it as a Mark
of extraordinary Respect, and was glad his discontent had oblig'd 'em to be more
observant to him; he received new assurance from
My stay was to be short in that Country, because my Father dy'd at Sea, and never
arriv'd to possess the Honour was design'd him, (which was Lieutenant-General of Six
and thirty Islands, besides the Continent of Surinam) nor the advantages he
hop'd to reap by them; so that though we were oblig'd to continue on our Voyage, we
did not Dutch. 'Tis a Continent
whose vast Extent was never yet known, and may contain more Noble Earth than all the
Universe besides; for, they say, it reaches from East to West; one Way as far as
China, and another to Peru: It affords all things both for
Beauty and Use; 'tis there Eternal Spring, always the very Months of April,
May and June; the Shades are perpetual, the Trees, bearing at once
all degrees of Leaves and Fruit,Armadilly, a thing which I
can liken to nothing so well as a Rhinoceros; 'tis all in white Armor so
joynted, that it moves as well in it, as if it had nothing on; this Beast is about
the bigness of a Pig of Six Weeks old. But it were endless to give an Account of all
the divers Wonderfull and Strange things that Country affords, and which we took a
very great Delight to go in search of; though Caesar in our
Company on these Designs we fear'd no harm, nor suffer'd any.
As soon as I came into the Country, the best House in it was presented me, call'd St.
John's Hill. It stood on a vast Rock of white Marble, at the Foot of
which the River ran a vast depth down, and not to be descended on that side; the
little Waves still dashing and washing the foot of this Rock, made the softest
Murmurs and Purlings in the World; and the Oposite Bank was adorn'd with such vast
quantities of different Flowers eternally Blowing, and every Day and Hour new, fenc'd
behind 'em with lofty Trees of a Thousand rareItaly can produce a Shade to outvie this, which Nature had joyn'd with Art
to render so exceeding Fine; and 'tis a marvel to see how such vast Trees, as big as
English Oaks, cou'd take footing on so solid a Rock, and in so little Earth, as
cover'd that Rock but all things by Nature there are Rare, Delightful and Wonderful.
But to our Sports;
Sometimes we wou'd go surprizing, and in search of young Tigers
Caesar was with us, who had no
soonerTiger from her Nest, but going off, we
incounter'd the Dam, bearing a Buttock of a Cow, which he had torn off with his
mighty Paw, and going with it towards his Den; we had only four Women,
Caesar, and an English Gentleman, Brother to Harry Martin, the
great Oliverian;
Caesar had not laid
down his Cub, when he found the Tiger quit her Prey to make the
more speed towards him; and taking Mr. Martin's Sword desir'd him to stand
aside, or follow the Ladies. He obey'd him, and Caesar met this monstrousTiger, who was laid in her Bloud on the Ground; he took up the
Cub, and with an unconcern, that had nothing of the Joy or Gladness of a
Victory, he came and laid the Whelp at my Feet: We all extreamly wonder'd at his
Daring, and at the Bigness of the Beast, which was about the highth of an Heifer, but
of mighty, great, and strong Limbs.
Another time, being in the Woods, he kill'd a Tiger, which had long infested
that part, and born away abundance of Sheep and Oxen, and other things, that were for
the support of those to whom they belong'd; abundance of People assail'd this Beast,
some affirming they had shot herCaesar, had often
said, he had a mind to encounter this Monster, and spoke with several Gentlemen who
had attempted her; one crying, I shot her with so many poyson'd Arrows, another with
his Gun in this part of her, and another in that; so that he remarking all these
Places where she was shot, fancy'd still he shou'd overcome her, by giving her
another sort of a Wound than any had yet done; and one day said (at the Table)
What Trophies and Garlands Ladies will you make me, if I bring you home the
Heart of
this Ravenous Beast, that eats up all your Lambs and Pigs? We all promis'd
he shou'd be rewarded at all our Hands. So taking a Bow, which he chus'd out of a
great many, he went up in the Wood with two Gentlemen, where he imagin'd this
Devourer to be; they had not past very far in it, but they heard her Voice, growling
and grumbling, as if she were pleas'd with something she was doing. When they came in
view, they found her muzzling in the Belly of a new ravish'd Sheep, which she had
torn open; and seeing herself approach'd, she took fast hold of her Prey, with her
fore Paws, and set a very fierce raging Look on Caesar, without offering to
approach him; for fear, at theCaesar remain'd a good while, only taking aim, and
getting an opportunity to shoot her where he design'd; 'twas some time before he
cou'd accomplish it, and to wound her, and not kill her, wou'd but have enrag'd her
more, and indanger'd him: He had a Quiver of Arrows at his side, so that if one
fail'd he cou'd be supply'd; at last, retiring a little, he gave her opportunity to
eat, for he found she was Ravenous, and fell too as soon as she saw him retire; being
more eager of her Prey than of doing new Mischiefs. When he going softly to one side
of her, and hiding his Person behind certain Herbage that grew high and thick, Caesar cut him Open with a Knife,
to see where those Wounds were that had been reported to him, and why he did not Die
of 'em. But I shall now relate a thing that possibly will find no Credit among Men,
because 'tis a Notion commonly receiv'd with us, That nothing can receive a Wound in
the Heart and Live; but when the Heart of this courageous Animal was taken out, there
were SevenCaesar occasion of many
fine Discourses; of Accidents in War, and Strange Escapes.
At other times he wou'd go a Fishing; and discoursing on that Diversion, he found we
had in that Country a very Strange Fish, call'd, a Numb Eel,
Eel of which I
have eaten) that while it is alive, it has a quality so Cold, that those who are
Angling, though with a Line of never so great a length, with a Rod Eel,
seize him or her that holds the Rod with benumb'dness, that shall deprive 'em of
Sense, for a while; and some have fall'n into the Water, and others drop'd as dead on
the Banks of the Rivers where they stood, as soon as this Fish touches the Bait.
Caesar us'd to laugh at this, and believ'd it impossible a Man cou'd
loose his Force at the touch of a Fish; and cou'd not understand that Philosophy,
that a cold Quality should be of that Nature: However, he had a great Curiosity to
try whether it wou'd have the same effect on him it had on others, and often try'd,
but in vain; at last, the sought forEel, and have
dismist the Rod, before it cou'd have too much Power over him; for Experiment sake,
he grasp'd it but the harder, and fainting fell into the River; and being still
possest of the Rod, the Tide carry'd him senseless as he was a great way, till an
Indian Boat took him up; and perceiv'd, when they touch'd him, a Numbness
seize them, and by that knew the Rod was in his Hand; which, with a Paddle (that is,
a short Oar) they struck away, and snatch'd it into the Boat, Eel and all. If Caesar were almost Dead, with the effect of
this Fish, he was more so with that of the Water, where he had remain'd the space of
going a League; and they found they had much a-do to bring him back to Life: But, at
last, they did, and brought him home, where he was in a few Hours well Recover'd and
Refresh'd; and not a little Asham'd to find he shou'd be overcome by an Eel;
and that all the People, who heard his Defiance, wou'd Laugh at him. But we cheared
him up; and he, being convinc'd, we had the Eel at Supper; which was a
quarter of an Ell
About this time we were in many mortal Fears, about some Disputes the
English had with the Indians; so that we cou'd scarce trust our
selves, without great Numbers, to go to any Indian Towns, or Place, where
they abode; for fear they shou'd fall upon us, as they did immediately after my
coming away; and that it was in the possession of the Dutch, who us'd 'em
not so civilly as the English; so that they cut in pieces all they cou'd
take, getting into Houses, and hanging up the Mother, and all her Children about her;
and cut a Footman, I left behind me, all in Joynts, and nail'd him to Trees.
Indian Towns. But one Day,
bemoaning of our Misfortunes upon this account, Caesar told us, we need not
Fear; for if we had a mind to go, he wou'd undertake to be our Guard: Some wou'd, but
most wou'd not venture; about Eighteen of us resolv'd, and took Barge; and, after
Eight Days, arriv'd near an Indian Town: But approaching it, the Hearts of
some of our Company fail'd, and they wou'd not venture on Shore; so we Poll'd who
wou'd, and who wou'd not: For my part, I said, If Caesar wou'd, I wou'd go;
he resolv'd, so did my Brother, andIndians, as
trading among 'em; and being, by long Living there, become a perfect Indian
in Colour, we, who resolv'd to surprize 'em, by making 'em see something they never
had seen, (that is, White People) resolv'd only my self, my Brother, and Woman shou'd
go; so Caesar, the Fisherman, and the rest, hiding behind someTepeeme; taking their Hair up in their Hands, and spreading it wide to
those they call'd out too; as if they would say (as indeed it signify'd)
Numberless Wonders, or not to be recounted, no more than to number the
Hair of their Heads. By degrees they grewCaesar, and the rest, saw we were receiv'd with such
wonder, they came up to us; and finding the Indian Trader whom they knew,
(for 'tis Indian Traders, we hold a
Commerce with 'em; for they love not to go far from home, and we never go to them)
when they saw him therefore they set up a new Joy; and cry'd, in their Language,
Oh! here's our
Tiguamy
Voyage de la France
équixonale en l’isle de Cayenne (1654, pp. 395-7). Todd argues that Behn
records a traditional greeting and provides the translation herself; however, it
should be noted that the term Amora has connection with the Latin Amore,
suggesting that Behn plays with contemporary accounts and phonetics to further
depict the indigenous characters as loving and peaceful. The phrase likely
developed out of interactions between the natives and the Spanish.and
we shall now know whether those things can speak: So advancing to him, some
of 'em gave him their Hands, and cry'd, Amora Tiguamy, which is as much as,
How do you, or Welcome Friend; and all, with one din, began to
gabble to him, and ask'd, If we had Sense, and Wit? if we cou'd talk of affairs of
Life, and War, as they cou'd do? if we cou'd Hunt, Swim, and do a thousand things
they use? He answer'd 'em, We cou'd. Then Indian Stools, which they
cut out of one intire piece of Wood, and Paint, in a sort of Japan Work: They serve
every one their Mess
Peeie, that is, Prophet. They showed us
their Indian Peeie a Youth of about Sixteen Years old, as handsom as Nature
cou'd make a Man. They consecrate a beautiful Youth from his Infancy, and all Arts
are us'd to compleat him in the finest manner, both in Beauty and Shape: He is bred
to all the little Arts and cunning they are capable of; to all the Legerdemain
Peeie had a
very young Wife, who seeing my Bròther kiss her, came running and kiss'd me; after
this, they kiss'd one another, and made it a very great Jest, it being so Novel; and
new Admiration and Laughing went round the Multitude, that they never will forget
that Ceremony, never before us'd or known. Caesar had a mind to see and talk
with their War Captains, and we were conducted to one of their Houses; where
we beheld several of the Captains, who had been at
Councel: But so frightful a Vision it was to see 'em no Fancy can create; no such
Dreams can represent so dreadful a Spectacle. For my part I took 'em for Hobgoblins,
or Fiends, rather than Men; but however their Shapes appear'd, their Souls were very
Humane and Noble; but some wanted their Noses, some their Lips, some both Noses and
Lips, some their Ears, and others Cut through each Cheek, with long Slashes, through
which their Teeth appear'd; they had other several formidable Wounds and Scars, or
rather Dismemberings; they had Comitias,
Amora Tigame to us, at our entrance, and were
pleas'd we said as much to em; they seated us, and gave us Drink of the best Sort;
and wonder'd, as much as the others had done before, to see us. Caesar was
marvelling as much at their Faces, wondering how they shou'd all be so Wounded in
War; he was Impatient to know how they all came by those frightful Marks of Rage or
Malice, rather than Wounds got in Noble Battel: They told us, by our Interpreter,
That when any War was waging, twoCaptain, whose Fighting was past, and who cou'd only teach the Theory of
War, these two Men were to stand in Competition for the Generalship, or Great War
Captain; and being brought before the old Judges, now past Labour, they are ask'd,
What they dare do to shew they are worthy to lead an Army? When he, who is first
ask'd, making no Reply, Cuts of his Nose, and throws it contemptably on the Ground;
and the other does something to himself that he thinks surpasses him, and perhaps
deprives himself of Lips and an Eye; so they Slash on till one gives out, and many
have dy'd in this Debate. And 'its by a passive Valour they
In this Voyage Caesar begot so good an understanding between the
Indians and the English, that there were no more Fears, or Heart-burnings
Caesar made it his
Business to search out and provide for our Entertainment, especially to please his
dearly Ador'd Imoinda, who was a sharer in all our Adventures; we being
resolv'd to make her Chains as easy as we cou'd, and
As we were coming up again, we met with some Indians of strange Aspects;
that is, of a larger Size, and other sort of Features, than those of our Country: Our
Indian Slaves, that Row'd us, ask'd 'em some Questions, but they cou'd
not understand us; but shew'd us a long Cotton String, with several Knots on it; and
told us, they had been coming from the Mountains so many Moons
Parham, where they were kept till the Lord Governour came: And because
all the Country was mad to be going on this Golden Adventure, the Governour, by his
Letters, commanded (for they sent some of the Gold to him) that a Guard shou'd be set
at the Mouth of the River of Amazons
Thames) and prohibited all People from going up that River, it conducting
to those Mountains of Gold. But we going off for England before Dutch have the Advantage of it: And 'tis to
be bemoan'd what his Majesty lost by loosing that part of America.
Though this digression is a little from my Story, however since it contains some Proofs of the Curiosity and Daring of this great Man, I was content to omit nothing of his Character.
It was thus, for sometime we diverted him; but now Imoinda began to shew she
was with Child, and did nothing but Sigh and Weep for the Captivity of her Lord, her
Self, and the Infant yet Unborn; and believ'd,Caesar; and taking his Opportunity
one Sunday, when all the Whites were overtaken in Drink, as there were
abundance of several Trades, and Slaves for Four Years, that Inhabited among
the Negro Houses; and Sunday was their Day of Debauch, (otherwise
they were a sort of Spys upon Caesar;) he went pretending out of Goodness to
'em, to Feast amongst 'em; and sent all his Musick, and order'd a great Treat for the
whole Gang, about Three Hundred Negros; and about a Hundred and Fifty were
able to bear Arms, such as English had none but rusty
Swords, that no Strength cou'd draw from a Scabbard; except the People of particular
Quality, who took care to Oyl 'em and keep 'em in good Order: The Guns also, unless
here and there one, or those newly carri'd from England, wou'd do no good or
harm; for 'tis the Nature of that County to Rust and Eat up Iron, or any Metals, but
Gold and Silver. And they are very Unexpert at the Bow, which the Negros and
Indians are perfect Masters off.
Caesar, having singl'd out these Men from the Women and Children, made an
Harangue
Slaves till their Blood trickled from all Parts
of their Body; Blood, whose every drop ought to be Reveng'd with a Life of some of
those Tyrants, that impose it; And why, said he, my dear Friends and
Fellow-sufferers, shou'd we be Slaves to an unknown People? Have they Vanquish'd
us Nobly in Fight? Have they Won
us in Honourable Battel?
And are we, by the chance of War, become their Slaves? Oroonoko here is expressing what was known as
the "just war" doctrine of slavery, that those who lost a war could rightly be
enslaved. It is on this basis that Oroonoko himself owns slaves. The
distinction he is making here is that, according to this doctrine, slaves
gained through conquest are justified while slaves acquired through trickery or
commerce are not. This wou'd not anger a Noble Heart, this wou'd not
animate a Souldiers Soul; no, but we are Bought and Sold like Apes, or Monkeys, to
be the Sport of Women, Fools and Cowards; and the Support of Rogues, Runagades
Renegades, that have
abandon'd their own Countries, for Rapin, Murders, Thefts and Villanies: Do you
not hear every Day how they upbraid each other with infamy of Life, below the
Wildest Salvages; and shall we render Obedience to such a degenerate Race, who
have no one Humane Vertue left, to distinguish 'em from the vilest Creatures? Will
you, I say, suffer the Lash from such Hands? They all Reply'd, with one
accord,No, no, no; Caesar has spoke like a Great Captain; like a Great
King.
After this he wou'd have proceeded, but was interrupted by a tall Negro of
some more Quality than the rest, his Name was Tuscan;
Caesar, cry'd, My Lord, we
have listen'd with Joy and Attention to what you have said; and, were we only Men,
wou'd follow so great a Leader through the World: But oh! consider, we are
Husbands and Parents too, and have things more dear to us than Life; our Wives and
Children unfit for Travel, in these unpassable Woods, Mountains and Bogs; we have
not only difficult Lands to overcome, but Rivers to Wade, and Monsters to
Incounter;
Ravenous Beasts of Prey—To this, Caesar Reply'd, That Honour
was the First Principle in Nature, that was to be Obey'd; but as no Man wou'd
pretend to that, without all the Acts of Vertue, Compassion, Charity, Love,
Justice and Reason; he found it not inconsistent with that, to take an equal Care
of their Wives and Children, as they wou'd of themselves; and that he did not
Design, when he led them to Freedom, and Glorious Liberty, that they shou'd leave
that better part of themselves to Perish by the Hand of the Tyrant's Whip: But if
there were a Woman among them so degenerate from Love and Vertue to chuse Slavery
before the pursuit of her Husband, and with the hazard of her Life, to share with
him in
his Fortunes; that such an one ought to be Abandon'd, and left as a
Prey to the common Enemy.
To which they all Agreed,—and Bowed. After this, he spoke of the Impassable Woods and
Rivers; and convinc'd 'em, the more Danger, the more Glory. He told them that he had
heard of one Hannibal a great Captain, had Cut his Way through Mountains of solid Rocks
Tuscan then demanded, What he wou'd do? He said, they wou'd Travel towards
the Sea; Plant a New Colony, and Defend it by their Valour; and when they cou'd find
a Ship, either driven by stress of Weather, or guided by Providence that way, they
wou'd Sieze it, and make it a Prize, till it had Transported them to their own
Countries; at least, they shou'd be made Free in his Kingdom, and be Esteem'd as his
Fellowsufferers, and Men that had
They bow'd and kiss'd his Feet at this Resolution, and with one accord Vow'd to
follow him to Death. And that Night was appointed to begin their March; they made it
known to their Wives, and directed them to tie their Hamaca about their Shoulder, and
under their Arm like a Scarf; and to lead their Children that cou'd go, and carry
those that cou'd not. The Wives who pay an intire Obedience to their Husbands obey'd,
and stay'd for 'em, where they were appointed: The Men Caesar made a new incouraging Speech to 'em, and led 'em
out.
But, as they cou'd not march far that Night, on Monday early, when the Overseers went
to call 'em all together, to go to Work, they were extreamly surpris'd, to find not
one upon the Place, but all fled with what Baggage they had. You may imagine this
News was not only suddenly spread all over the Plantation, but soon reach'd
the Neighbouring ones; and we had by Noon about Six hundred Men, they call the
Militia of the County, that came to assist us in the persute of the
Fugitives:Caesar, and all hands were against the Parhamites, as they
call'd those of Parham Plantation; because they did not, in the first place,
love the Lord Governor; and secondly, they wou'd have it, that Caesar was
Ill us'd
Slaves; so that theyCaesar, was now
the only violent Man against him; and though he had nothing, and so need fear
nothing, yet talk'd and look'd bigger than any Man: He was a Fellow, whose Character
is not fit to be mention'd with the worst of the Slaves.
Voyage de la France
équixonale en l’isle de Cayenne (1654) and Henry Adis’s A Letter Sent from
Syrrinam (1664). As deputy governor of Surinam, Byam ruled the colony in the
absence of Lord Willoughby. According to Flannigan’s Antigua and the Antiguans. A Full Account of the Colony and its Inhabitants, after the Dutch takeover of
Surinam, Byam led many of the British colonists to Antigua, where became governor
and lived until c. 1670. Todd notes that both Biet and Adis, otherwise critical of
the colony in Surinam, praise Byam: Adis refers to him as “that worthy person,
whom your Lordship hath lately honoured with the Title and Power of your
Lieutenant General of this Continent of Guinah”; while Biet describes him as
brave, honorable, and civil (pp. 263, 279). Behn’s decision to portray him as
cowardly and deceitful appears to have been her own. On the other hand, Byam did
face accusations of unnecessary cruelty in his governance from an opposition group
led by John Allin. Byam wrote a tract An Exact Relation of the Most Execrable
Attempts of John Allin (1665) defending the need for harsh measures to govern the
unruly colonists and accusing Allin of insurrection.Caesar; or rather to persue him; most of their Arms
were of those sort of cruel Whips they call Cat
with Nine Tayls
Trefry went along, rather to be a Mediator than a Conqueror, in
such a Batail; for he foresaw, and knew, if by fighting they put the Negroes
into dispair, they were a sort of sullen Fellows, that wou'd drown, or kill
themselves, before they wou'd yield; and he advis'd that fair means was best: But
Byam was one that abounded in his own Wit
It was not hard to find these Fugitives; for as they fled they were forc'd to fire
and cut the Woods before 'em, so that NightCaesar
found he was persu'd, he put himself in a Posture of Defence, placing all the Women
and Children in the Reer; and himself, with Tuscan by his side, or next to
him, all promising to Dye or Conquer. Incourag'd thus, they never stood to Parley,
but fell on Pell-mell upon the English, and kill'd some, and wounded a good
many; they having recourse to their Whips, as the best of their Weapons: And as they
observ'd no Order, they perplex'd the Enemy so sorely, with Lashing 'em in the Eyes;
and the Women and Children, seeing their Husbands so treated, being of English cry out, Yield
and Live, Yield and be Pardon'd; they all run in amongst their Husbands and
Fathers, and hung about 'em, crying out, Yield, yield; and leave Caesar
to their Revenge; that by degrees the Slaves abandon'd
Caesar, and left him only Tuscan and his Heroick
Imoinda; who, grown big as she was, did nevertheless press near her Lord,
having a Bow, and a Quiver full of poyson'd Arrows, which she manag'd with such
dexterity, that she wounded several, and shot the Governor into the
Shoulder; of which Wound he had like to have Dy'd, but that an Indian Woman,
his Mistress, suck'd the Wound, and cleans'd it fromCaesar, who
he found was resolv'd to dye Fighting, and wou'd not be Taken; no more wou'd
Tuscan, or Imoinda. But he, more thirsting after Revenge of
another sort, than that of depriving him of Life, now made use of all his Art of
talking, and dissembling; and besought Caesar to yield himself upon Terms,
which he himself should propose, and should be Sacredly assented to and kept by him:
He told him, It was not that he any longer fear'd him, or cou'd believe the force of
Two Men, and a young Heroin, cou'd overcome all them, with all the Slaves now on
their side also; but it was the vast EsteemPrince, whose
Valour and Magnanimity deserv'd the Empire of the World. He protested to him, he
look'd upon this Action, as Gallant and Brave; however tending to the prejudice of
his Lord and Master, who wou'd by it have lost so considerable a number of
Slaves; that this Flight of his shou'd be look'd on as a heat of Youth,
and rashness of a too forward Courage, and an unconsider'd
So that if you
will be pleas'd, continued he, to surrender your self, all imaginable
Respect shall be paid you; and your Self, your Wife, and Child, if it be here
born, shall depart free out of our Land. But Caesar wou'd hear of no
Composition; though Byam urg'd, If he persu'd, and went on in his Design, he
wou'd inevitably Perish, either by great Snakes, wild Beasts, or Hunger; and
he ought to have regard to his Wife, whose Condition required ease, and not the
fatigues of tedious
Caesar told him, there was no Faith in the White Men, or the Gods they
Ador'd;Christians without his Weapon of Defence in his Hand; and, for his own
Security, never to credit one Word they spoke. As for the rashness and
inconsiderateness of his Action he wou'd confess the Governor is in the right; and
that he was asham'd of what he had done, in endeavoring to make those Free, who were
by Nature Slaves, poor wretched Rogues, fit to be us'd asChristians Tools; Dogs, treacherous and cowardly, fit for such Masters; and
they wanted only but to be whipt into the knowledge of the Christian Gods to
be the vilest of all creeping things; to learn to Worship such Deities as had not
Power to make 'em Just, Brave, or Honest. In fine, after a thousand things of this
Nature, not fit here to be recited, he told Byam, he had rather Dye than
Live upon the same Earth with such Dogs. But Trefry and Byam
pleaded and protested together so much, that Trefry believing the
Governor to mean what he said; and speaking very cordially himself,
generously put himself into Caesar's Hands, and took him aside, and
perswaded him, even with Tears,Caesar was overcome by his Wit and Reasons, and in
consideration of Imoinda; and demanding what he desir'd, and that it shou'd
be ratify'd by their Hands in Writing, because he had perceiv'd that was the common
way of contract between Man and Man, amongst the Whites: All this was perform'd, and
Tuscan's Pardon was put in, and they Surrender to the Governor, who
walked peaceably down into the Plantation with 'em, after giving order to
bury their dead. Caesar was very much toyl'd with the bustle of the Day; for
he had fought like a Fury
Tuscan perform'd
But they were no sooner arriv'd at the Place, where all the Slaves receive their
Punishments of Whipping, but they laid Hands on Caesar and Tuscan,
faint with heat and toyl; and, surprising them, Bound them to two several Stakes, and
Whipt them in a most deplorable and inhumane Manner, rending the very Flesh from
their Bones; especially Caesar, who was not perceiv'd to make any Mone, or
to alter his Face, only to roul his Eyes on the Faithless Governor, and
those he believ'd Guilty, with Fierceness and Indignation; and, to compleat his Rage,
he Slaves, who, but a few Davs before,
Ador'd him as something more than Mortal, now had a Whip to give him some Lashes,
while he strove not to break his Fetters; though, if he had, it were impossible: But
he pronounced a Woe and Revenge from his Eyes, that darted Fire, that 'twas at once
both Awful and Terrible to behold.
When they thought they were sufficiently Reveng'd on him, they unty'd him, almost
Fainting, with loss of Blood, from a thousand Wounds all over his Body; from which
they had rent his Cloaths, and led him Bleeding and Naked as he was; and loaded him
all over with Irons; and then rubbed hisIndian Pepper, which had like to have made him raving Mad;
and, in this Condition, made him so fast to the Ground that he cou'd not stir, if his
Pains and Wounds wou'd have given him leave. They spar'd Imoinda, and did
not let her see this Barbarity committed towards her Lord, but carry'd her down to
Parham, and shut her up; which was not in kindness to her, but for fear
she shou'd Dye with the Sight, or Miscarry; and then they shou'd loose a young
Slave, and perhaps the Mother.
You must know, that when the News was brought on Monday Morning, that Caesar
had betaken himself to the Woods,Negroes. We were possess'd with extream Fear, which no perswasions cou'd
Dissipate, that he wou'd secure himself till Night; and then, that he wou'd come down
and Cut all our Throats. This apprehension made all the Females of us fly down the
River, to be secur'd; and while we were away, they acted this Cruelty: For I suppose
I had Authority and Interest enough there, had I suspected any such thing, to have
prevented it; but we had not gon many Leagues, but the News overtook us that
Caesar was taken, and Whipt like a common Slave. We met on the
River with Colonel Martin, a Man of great Gallantry, Wit, andComedy, by
his own Name, in memory of so brave a Man
Colony: He was a Friend to
Caesar, and resented this false Dealing with him very much. We carried
him back to Parham, thinking to have made an Accomodation; when we came, the
First News we heard was, that the Governor was Dead of a Wound
Imoinda had given him; but it was not so well: But it seems he wou'd have
the Pleasure of beholding the Revenge he took on Caesar; and before the
cruel Ceremony was finish'd, he drop'dIndian Mistress heal'd, by Sucking the Wound.
We were no sooner Arriv'd, but we went up to the Plantation to see
Caesar, whom we found in a very Miserable and Unexpressable Condition;
and I have a Thousand times admired how he liv'd, in so much tormenting Pain. We said
all things to him, that Trouble, Pitty, and Good Nature cou'd suggest; Protesting our
Innocency of the Fact, and our Abhorance of such Cruelties. Making a Thousand
Professions of Services to him, and Begging as many Pardons for the Offenders,Byam; as for Trefry,
he confess'd he saw his Grief and Sorrow, for his Suffering, which he cou'd not
hinder, but was like to have been beaten down by the very Slaves, for
Speaking in his Defence: But for Byam, who was their Leader, their Head;—and
shou'd, by his Justice, and Honor, have been an Example to 'em.—For him, he wish'd to
Live, to take a dire Revenge of him, and said, It had been well for him, if he
had Sacrific'd me, instead of giving me the contemptable Whip. He refus'd to
Talk much, but Begging us to give him our Hands; he tookMartin, and always took his Counsel, like that of a Parent; and assur'd
him, he wou'd obey him in any thing, but his Revenge on Byam. Therefore,
said he, for his own Safety, let him speedily dispatch me; for if I cou'd
dispatch my self, I wou'd not, till that Justice were done to my injur'd Person,
and the contempt of a Souldier: No, I wou'd not kill my self, even after a
Whiping, but will be content to live with that Infamy, and be pointed at by every
grining Slave, till I have compleated my Revenge; and then you shall see that
Oroonoko scorns to live with the Indignity that was put on Caesar. All weParham.
The Governor was no sooner recover'd, and had heard of the menaces
Caesar, but he call'd his Council; who (not to disgrace them, or Burlesque
God or
Man; and had no sort of Principles to make 'em worthy the Name of Men:
But, at the very Council Table, wou'd Contradict and Fight with one another; and
Swear so bloodily that 'twas terrible to hear, and see 'em. (Some of 'em were
afterwards Hang'd, when the Dutch took possession of the place; others sent
off in Chains:) But calling these special Rulers of the Nation together, and
requiring their Counsel in this weighty Affair, they all concluded, that (Damn 'em)
it might be their own Cases; and that Caesar ought to be made an Example to
all the Negroes, to fright 'em from daring to threaten their Betters, their
LordsSlaves; and concluded, nemine
contradicente
Caesar shou'd be Hang'd.
Trefry then thought it time to use his Authority; and told Byam his
Command did not extend to his Lord's Plantation; and that Parham
was as much exempt from the Law as White-hall;
Parham
was a Sanctuary; and though his Lord were absent in Person, his Power was still in
Being there; which he had intrusted with him, as far as the Dominions of his
particularPlantations reach'd, and all that belong'd to it; the rest of the
Country, as Byam was Lieutenant to his Lord, he might exercise
his Tyrany upon. Trefry had others as powerful, or more, that int'rested
themselves in Caesar's Life, and absolutely said, He shou'd be Defended. So
turning the Governor, and his wise Council, out of Doors, (for they sate at
Parham-house) they set a Guard upon our Landing Place, and wou'd admit
none but those we call'd Friends to us and Caesar.
The Governor having remain'd wounded at Parham, till his recovery
was compleated, Caesar did not know but he was still there; and indeed, for
the most part, his time was spent there;Caesar. So that
Caesar did not at all doubt, if he once recover'd Strength, but he shou'd
find an opportunity of being Reveng'd on him: Though, after such a Revenge, he cou'd
not hope to Live; for if he escap'd the Fury of the English
Mobile
Imoinda there; but, for the
most part, his time was past in melancholy Thought, and black Designs; he consider'd,
if he shou'd do this Deed, and Dye, either in the Attempt, or after it, he left his
lovely Imoinda a Prey, or at best a Slave, to the inrag'd
Multitude; his great Heart cou'd not indure that Thought. Perhaps, said he,
she may be first Ravished by every Brute; exposed first to their nasty Lusts,
and then a shameful Death. No; he could not Live a Moment under that
Apprehension, too insupportable to be born. These were his Thoughts, and his silent
Arguments with his Heart, as he told us afterwards; so that now resolving not onlyByam, but all those he thought had inrag'd him;
pleasing his great Heart with the fancy'd Slaughter he shou'd make over the whole
Face of the Plantation. He first resolv'd on a Deed, that (however Horrid it
at first appear'd to us all) when we had heard his Reasons, we thought it Brave and
Just: Being able to Walk, and, as he believ'd, fit for the Execution of his great
Design, he beg'd Trefry to trust him into the Air, believing a Walk wou'd do
him good; which was granted him, and taking Imoinda with him, as he us'd to
do in his more happy and calmer Days, he led her up into a Wood, where, after (with a
thousand Sighs, and long Gazing silently on her Face, while
Imoinda; a thousand times he turn'd the Fatal
Knife that did the Deed, toward his own Heart, with a Resolution to go immediately
after her; but dire Revenge, which now was a thousand times more fierce in his Soul
than before, prevents him; and he wou'd cry out, No; since I have sacrificed
Imoinda to my Revenge, shall I loose that Glory which I have purchas'd so dear,
as at the Price of the fairest, dearest, softest Creature that ever Nature made?
No, no! Then, at her Name, Grief wou'd get the ascendant of Rage, and he
wou'd
He remain'd in this deploring Condition for two Days, and never rose from the Ground
where he had made his sad Sacrifice; at last, rousing from her side, and accusing
himself with living too long, now Imoinda was dead; and that the Deaths of
those barbarous Enemies were deferr'd too long, he resolv'd now to finish the great
Work; but offering to rise, he found his Strength so decay'd,
Caesar, and his Wife; some were of Opinion he was escap'd never to
return; others thought some Accident had hap'ned to him: But however, we fail'd not
to send out an hundred People several ways to search for him; a Party, of about
forty, went that way he took; among whom was Tuscan, who was perfectly
reconcil'd to Byam; they had not gon very far into the Wood, but they smelt
an unusual Smell, as of a dead Body; for Stinks must be very noisom that can be
distinguish'd among such a quantity of Natural Sweets, as every Inch of that Land
produces. So that they concluded they shou'd find him dead, or somebody thatCaesar heard he was approach'd; and though he had, during the space of
these eight Days, endeavor'd to rise, but found he wanted Strength, yet looking up,
and seeing his Pursuers, he rose, and reel'd to a Neighbouring Tree, against which he
fix'd his Back; and being within a dozen Yards of those that advanc'd, and saw him;
he call'd out to them, and bid them approach no nearer, if they wou'd be safe: So
that they stood still, and hardly believing their Eyes, that wou'd perswade them that
it was Caesar that spoke to 'em, so much was he alter'd; Behold her there;
they put off the Flowers that cover'd her with their Sticks, and found she was
kill'd; and cry'd out, Oh Monster! that hast murther'd thy Wife: Then asking
him, Why he did so cruel a Deed? He replied, he had no leasure to answer impertinent
Questions; You may go back, continued he, and tell the Faithless
Governor, he may thank Fortune that I am breathing my last; and that my Arm is too
feeble to obey my Heart, in what it had design'd him: But his Tongue
faultering, and trembling, he cou'd scarce end what he was saying. The English taking Advantage by his Weakness, cry'd, Let us take him
alive by all means: He heard 'em; and, as if he had reviv'd from a Fainting,
or a Dream, he cry'd out, No, Gentlemen, you are deceiv'd; you will find no
more Caesars to be Whipt; no more find a Faith in me: Feeble as you think
me, I have Strength yet left to secure me from a second Indignity. They swore
all a-new, and he only shook his Head, and beheld them with Scorn; then they cry'd
out, Who will venture on this single Man? Will no body? They stood all
silent while Caesar replied, Fatal will be the Attempt to the first
Adventurer; let him assure himself, and, at that Word, held up his Knife in a
menacing Posture, Look ye, ye faithless Crew, said he,'tis not Life I seek, nor am I afraid of Dying; and, at that Word, cut a
piece of Flesh from his own Throat, and threw it at 'em, yet still I wou'd Live
if I cou'd, till I had perfected my Revenge. But oh! it cannot be; I feel Life
gliding from my Eyes and Heart; and, if I make not haste, I shall yet fall a
Victim to the shameful Whip. At that, he rip'd up his own Belly; and took his
Bowels and pull'd 'em out, with what Strength he cou'd; while some, on their Knees
imploring, besought him to hold his Hand. But when they saw him tottering, they cry'd
out, Will none venture on him? A bold English cry'd, Yes, if he
were the Devil; (taking Courage when he saw him almost Dead) and swearing a
horrid Oath for his farewellCaesar,
with his Arm'd Hand met him so fairly, as stuck him to the Heart, and he fell Dead at
his Feet. Tuscan seeing that, cry'd out, I love thee, oh Caesar;
and therefore will not let thee Dye, if possible: And, running to him,
took him in his Arms; but, at the same time, warding a Blow that Caesar made
at his Bosom, he receiv'd it quite through his Arm; and Caesar having not
the Strength to pluck the Knife forth, though he attempted it, Tuscan
neither pull'd it out himself, nor suffer'd it to be pull'd out; but came down with
it sticking in his Arm; and the reason he gave for it was, because the Air shou'd not
get into the Wound: They put their Hands a-cross, and carriedCaesar between Six of 'em, fainted as he was; and they thought Dead, or just
Dying; and they brought him to Parham, and laid him on a Couch, and had the
Chirurgeon immediately to him, who drest his Wounds, and sow'd up his Belly, and us'd
means to bring him to Life, which they effected. We ran all to see him; and, if
before we thought him so beautiful a Sight, he was now so alter'd, that his Face was
like a Death's Head black'd over; nothing but Teeth, and Eyeholes: For some Days we
suffer'd no body to speak to him, but caused Cordials to be poured down his Throat,
which sustained his Life; and in six or seven Days he recover'd his Senses: For, you
must know, that Indies; unless Wounds in the Legs, which rarely ever cure.
When he was well enough to speak, we talk'd to him; and ask'd him some Questions
about his Wife, and the Reasons why he kill'd her; and he then told us what I have
related of that Resolution, and of his Parting; and he besought us, we would let him
Dye, and was extreamly Afflicted to think it was possible he might Live; he assur'd
us, if we did not Dispatch him, he wou'd prove very Fatal to a great many. We said
all we cou'd to make him Live, and gave him new Assurances; but he begg'd we wou'd
not think so poorly of him, or of his love to Imoinda, to Caesar)
afflicted at this News; and the Sight was gashly
Trefry, and the
Chirurgeons, promis'd all to take what possible care they cou'd of the Life of
Caesar; and I, taking Boat, went with other Company to Colonel
Martin's, about three Days Journy down the River; but I was no sooner
gon, but theGovernor taking Trefry, about some pretended earnest Business, a
Days Journy up the River; having communicated his Design to one Banister, a
wild Irish
Man
Parham, and forcibly took Caesar, and had him carried to the
same Post where he was Whip'd; and causing him to be ty'd to it, and a great Fire
made before him, he told him, he shou'd Dye like a Dog, as he was. Caesar
replied, this was the first piece of Bravery that ever Banister did; and he
never spoke Sence till he pronounc'd that Word; and, if he wou'd keep it, he wou'd
declare, in the other World, that he wasMy Friends, am I to Dye, or to be Whip'd? And they cry'd, Whip'd!
no; you shall not escape so well: And then he replied, smiling, A
Blessing on thee; and assur'd them, they need not tye him, for he wou'd stand
fixt, like a Rock; and indure Death so as shou'd encourage them to Dye. But if
you Whip me, said he, be sure you tye me fast.
He had learn'd to take Tobaco; and when he was assur'd he should Dye, he desir'd they
would give him a Pipe in his Mouth, ready Lighted, which they did; and the
Executioner came, and first cut off his Members,Caesar in Quarters, and sent them to several of the
chiefPlantations: One Quarter was sent to Colonel
Martin, who refus'd it; and swore, he had rather see the Quarters of
Banister, and the Governor himself, than those of
Caesar, on his Plantations; and that he cou'd govern his
Negroes without Terrifying and Grieving them with frightful Spectacles of
a mangl'd King.
Thus Dy'd this Great Man; worthy of a better Fate, and a more sublime Wit than mine
to write his Praise; yet, I hope, the Reputation of my Pen is considerable enough to
make his Glorious Name to survive to all Ages; with that of the Brave, the Beautiful,
and the Constant Imoinda.
Songs of Jamaica, see Amardeep Singh's
Claude McKay's Early Poetry (1911-1922): A Digital Collection.
This text is prepared as part of the Literature in Context
project, which provides an accessible, curated, and marked-up selection of primary
sources relevant to the study and the teaching of British and American literature of
the 18th century. This project is funded by the National Endowment for the Humanities
and developed by faculty at The University of Virginia and Marymount University.
Research informing these annotations draws on publicly-accessible resources, with links provided where possible. Annotations have also included common knowledge, defined as information that can be found in multiple reliable sources. If you notice an error in these annotations, please contact lic.open.anthology@gmail.com.
Original spelling and capitalization is retained, though the long s has been silently modernized and ligatured forms are not encoded. Main text has been normalized to standard roman type, with highlighted elements in italics.
Hyphenation has not been retained, except where necessary for the sense of the word.
Page breaks have been retained. Catchwords, signatures, and running headers have not. Where pages break in the middle of a word, the complete word has been indicated prior to the page beginning.
Materials have been transcribed from and checked against first editions, where possible. See the Sources section.
BY
WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY WALTER JEKYLL
AUTHOR OF "JAMAICAN SONG AND STORY"
GAMAGE BUILDING, HOLBORN